Conquest Horizon

Chapters

Chapter 2
Chapter 3
chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 8
chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
12
13
14
15
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
Chapter 1
Chapter 7
16
24

Chapter 2

Once the two did arrive back onto the ship, and were lead by the golems to his room? Did Phobia brace himself as Kan nearly shouted. “YOU DID WHAT!?” her shout echoing in the room as the silence-runes proven their usefulness as nothing came out of the room of the captain quarters.

However that didn’t mean she was glaring at him with loathing and hatred as she snarl out, while she trotted back and forth as Phobia was trying to recover from the ringing in his ears and Sieg doing his best to look calm as the she-demon rage on. “You allowed a mage, one that you have no idea how strong, onto our ship, with idiot golems who can’t tell lies easily-- and was thinking of allowing her to side with us?”

Then jabbed a hoof at him, as she continued on. “Even more she could be a potential threat to us?! Do you have any idea how risky this was you idiot?! For a self-proclaimed genius, you are horrible in these thoughts!”

Taking a deep breath in, as well as holding back his urge to shout back as he told to her with narrow eyes. “Which is why I’m talking to you two. To figure out on if she could be persuaded or not.” While Sieg thought over to this, Kan took a deep breath and told in a irritated tone.

“At least you have enough brain cells to consider talking to us first, mortal.” then glare at him as she said. “However, if you are to say anything of allowing her to join? I must see her myself and learn if she is a threat or not. If she is strong enough in magic, she would learn of my true nature, and will either try to destroy me or capture me. If not, then I will learn from her.” then told darkly.

“Make sure your golems do their job, because if either happens, then good luck on trying to rule anything you mutt.” turning and slapping his face harshly with her tail as she trots out of the room. Keeping her thoughts inward as Phobia grumble from the hit and Sieg rolling his eyes, as he apparently wasn’t needed.

While the changeling head to his dorms, Kan took a calming breath and thought. Lived for over a thousand of years, seen various things on this world, make multiple deals with souls gained….and this single contract I’m in had made me so frustrated to the point I’m beginning to wonder if the Striped was cursed with such narrow minded stupidity? Its a wonder how mortals like him ever succeeded in life. Probably why he was desperate to summon a demon of all things to help him.

Taking the first path that would lead to their ‘guests’ location, she half wondered what was going through the idiots head when he agreed to let this mage onboard. Yes, mages could be extremely useful-- but they had ways with dealing with demons like her. Or even worse, have magics that could really setback well laid plans.

There was a small hope this was just some apprentice mage that was looking for a easy ride. But, she doubted it. Knowing the Strip’s stupidity and luck? It was a fairly competent mage with fairly competent enough magic to cause them all trouble.

It all made her sigh and soon take a moment to settle herself. There was no need to get worked up before seeing this… mage and assessing their potential… Now that she thought about it and paused in the hall, Kan realized… her ‘employer’ never told her what sort of mage this guest was-- or what species they were.

...I am going to wrangle that stupid, stupid STRIPE! thought the demoness in anger, as to who in their most sensible mind wouldn’t inform of what magic or species she was?! Taking a breath in, she consider that it was largely due to ignorance of the lands itself. Or ignorance of asking such simple questions! Next time, I’m going to hit him so hard it’ll leave a bruise. Maybe jab at his nerves more. Honestly who wouldn’t ask such common sense questions?

It made her lament on taking the deal with the Stripe in the first place, if she knew he was so screwed up in the head, she would of rejected the deal and let some other demon take his soul. taking another deep breath in, collecting her calm to set on her expression, she motioned to a moving golem. “Bucket of bolts. I demand you lead me to the mage guest right. Now.”

It saluted as it said. “Aye, aye.” turning to lead the earth mare as the demoness took another calming breath.

Maybe I should go out and enjoy some ‘me time’. Get some poor sod drunk, take a bit of his spiritual energy, and enjoy a good trick. Might ease my mood later on. taking the time of following the golem to calm herself, let her body be at ease as well as think of a good plan to prod at the mage. start small talk, be friendly, learn their name, what species they are, and ask how they learn their magic. Maybe make sure to keep myself hidden of being a demoness. As long as they aren’t a Kitsune or a Herno, it should be fine enough. although she honestly hope it wasn’t a Ophenu.

Those monks were a bane to beings like her, they were like the White-manes, but could defend themselves without even trying!

If that striped somehow accomplished getting one of them on-board? Then her pumbling him into the ground won’t be an option. She might be banished back to the underworld. And then he’d fail his little contract.

Thankfully, when the door was showed to her and the golem left, did Kan get a look at the mage after a series of knocks. The mage, easily figured to be female by the lean and thin body with a small bust, was also very concealed. It now made sense why the idiot didn’t know her species. Too tall to be a Opnehu though, that was for sure. The only real hints she had to get a species was the general body shape and the slightly exposed areas-- such as the fingers or the bit’s of face not covered or obscured by cowl and hood. Which only showed mostly the females dark brown fur and purple eyes that were definitely empowered by their own magic. Possibly without even meaning to from the looks of it.

“Yes?” Asked the mage, seeming to have a very keenly focus on the newcomer.

Giving a pleasant smile, she said. “Hello there, we haven’t met. I’m Kernel Kandas, or Kan for short. I heard there was a guest here on the ship and figure to introduce myself.” already guessing her to be a Herno, most species are small sizes, and not many races that are bipedal beside the minotaurs, dogs, and kitsune. Granted she could be a Kitsune for all she knew, but Kitsunes have slightly longer muzzles than a Herno does.

Again it was debatable due to the cowl hiding her face. this is going to be annoying. thought the demoness.

With a somewhat curt nod, the mage said, “Ash. Nice to meet you.” Though her tone suggested she was less of pleased and more cautious. If anything she was merely being polite at the moment.

Very competent. She might sense what I am. thought Kan as she kept on the pleasantry. “I never seen a mage from around here, even more on your species. If I may be so bold, may I ask what species you are and what sort of magic you use, miss?”

Blinking, something leaked out of Ash’s voice while she spoke. It was hard to catch, and it was sadly missed merely due to the response. “I’m a mammal. And I use spells”

Hrm, she’s keeping her species a tight lip. As well as her magic. clever. thought Kan as she tilt her head and asked curiously. “Mammal? Well that a term I haven’t heard before. There’s usually Minotaurs, diamond dogs, some of those monks monkeys-- even those famed Hernos and mysterious Kitsunes-- but never heard Mammal being used before.” using each species name to see if she got a reaction, but this mage was rather good at hiding her emotions quite well.

Didn’t help that her cloths were hiding much of her tells. She did however went on. “And spells? What sort of spells? Like arcane? Runic? Elemental? There is a varieties of magic after all.”

“I use the magical kind of spells.” answered Ash. “They make lots of flashing lights. A lot of spells tend to.” Then nodded along, “and yeah, there’s a lot of species.” Seeming to agree with Kan on that note. “I think you forgot pony though. I think they frequent the Holds, right?” Then seemed to realize, “oh, that reminds me. Are you from Equestria?” going on to ask, “what is it like there?”

“Oh pleasant really.” said Kan as she mentally scowl. Oh she’s good at hiding her tricks...she’s hiding something. going on to roll a hoof around. “Peaceful for the most part, wide space, mostly friendly in some places, other places normal or chaotic-- depending if Discord visits there or not. Been a while since I last visit in Equestria again, almost felt like years since I last came to it.” then asked.

“But you must have a few questions of this ship and the one who captains it. He is a rather, ‘unique’-- and I’m using the term loosely, individual.”

Giving an agreeing nod, Ash leaned on the doorframe and said, “he is different. Never seen something like him before.” Pausing to think and ask, “but would this ship be heading west anytime soon?” Then rolled a hand to go on, “I was thinking of maybe going to Equestria. But never really had the chance to.”

Raising a brow, she joked. “Wanting to immigrate to Equestria, or travel through it’s lands out of curiosity?”

With a shrug, Ash said, “still deciding. It sounds nice, but I don’t know too much about it. Might stay there for a while and learn about it, then make a choice.”

Nodding she did answer. “Well, we are heading east for a bit, traveling around, seeing the sights for a bit. Any recommendations of visiting areas or places to see at?” asked Kan as internally she was plotting if this mage was going to be a large problem. Especially with how evasive she was. Granted she would to in the female position-- but she had a feeling Ash knew what she was and was covering her angles.

“What do you want to see?” Asked the mage. “I know this place with rocks… and another place with geysers.” Then perked up, “Oh, and a place with trees!”

Shes doing this on purpose. darkly thought the demoness as she asked with a smile. “Well, a few towns, or cities really. Got to keep the fuel filled while moving around. Maybe trade posts to see what we can purchase or sell?”

With a solid nod, Ash said, “then a city.” Then paused to ask in a innocent enough manner, “but would that be a big city, little city-- or just a place to get fuel?” Then continued on, “because if you just want fuel, then maybe just stock up on it while we’re here. That can work, right?” Giving a slight shrug and thought out, “then you don't have to make so many stops.”

Very perceptive. thought Kan as she gave a agreeing nod. “It what we do mostly, stock up on fuel so that way we have enough for long trips. We are thinking of just visiting cites for sights or potential oppertunies.” then soon asked innocently. “But where do you want to go in Equestria? There are a few places we can drop you off at in terms of cites or towns.”

“I dunno.” Was the first thing out of the females mouth that made Kan slightly stumble in thought.

...for some reason my words of the idiot finding a female to lay in the next city is biting at my ass. Even more with this one annoying me with her evading my prods...I can see how that idiot wouldn’t know on her use of magic. She must be good at the word play. Annoying. Best to drop her off and be ready if she is a threat. nodding a bit, she said. “Very well, I’ll put it, ‘randomly dropped off’. Now if you excuse me, I have work to do. Good day ma’am.”

Tilting her head even as Ka was turning to leave. Ash asked, and pointed out all at the same time, “if you had work, why did you come to visit me?” Making the mare slightly pause. “I mean, couldn’t you have done work first then come to say hi?” Seeming to tap her chin in thought.

“Oh my sort of work is a bit different. Beside, I was rather curious of who this new guest was. But I should get going, much to do for these last two weeks.” said Kan as she turn to trot off with a pleasant aura, although within she grumble to herself as she thought out. When I see that idiot again, pumble him in the face with a hoof. This female will be a troublesome one. I can feel it. it didn’t sit well with the demoness, especially with the mage having a idea, or possible idea on what Kan was.

But what was done was done. She had a inkling of sorts, but nothing satisfied in terms of information. And there was a high chance the mage will be deported and won’t see them again...she just hope that this mage won’t set back their plans. Or her plans concern with the stripe with the contract. Mages were always annoying, especially the good ones.

The only description for Ash during her stay was easily defined as illusive. Mostly in the sense that once she had settled herself in, she mostly vanished and kept out of sight. She was either locked in her guestroom doing…. Something, or out and about in the city… doing something.

No one had to guess that the mage hardly told them anything. When you asked if she was going out, she’d only confirm she was going out. And if asked is she planned to do anything that day, she would give a vague ‘stuff’ or ‘Thinking on it’. It caused Kan no end of irritation. And while she wanted to know more-- she had more important things to deal with.

To some thanks, this same level of vacancy made it so she never seemed to be around to see Sieg's slave. Though, that was hard to tell if that was the case. The golems had expressed she had been through the ships. As to what parts, was hard to say. Mostly because she tended to be light-pawed.

It made Kan begin to believe this was either a Herno or a Kitsune. Mostly out of slight actions told. Though most told of a Kitsune, but she doubted it was a Kitsune at moments. Mostly because of how Ash moved, it was… too stable and self assured-- not all too alluring like most kunoichi kitsune liked to use.

Unless she was a odd kitsune. Again, hard to tell.

Still, this lack of being around made their work a bit more easier. It would of been harder to hide their intentions if Ash was around to overhear everything they said or did. So this was a slight blessing in a sense. She might be in the dark on their world domination plans, because she simply wasn’t around to hear them.

On the flip side, the female mage only paid half the total for her trip to someplace-- granted it was in clean and clear gemstones. Something that turned out a fair amount in the market once sold. She promised the other half of the payment once she had arrived in the next city or town she departs on.

It was however, still limited amount of gold, with a bit of silver on the side. Which meant they still needed a job to help bring in the money. And that, soon came in the form of something that was both tedious, and slightly fun. Bounties. And boy did the Holds have them. Sure, not in huge stock like Arabia, for sure. But the pricing on the bounty was what made them so nice. And there was a good listing of bounties.

Be they Bandit Chiefs, packs of slaver dogs or even a few dangerous people needing to be brought down. The wall of these bounties had drawn both Kan and Phobia in after Sieg came back with the news. There were only some 20 or 30 bounties available, but all of them were paying very well.

Phobia look over the wall of bounties as he hum a bit, as Kan was taking apart the most highest amount of bounties to take, or rather bounties they could do in a short amount of time due to Ash presence on the ship. Phobia look over the highest reward of bounties, be it to remove slaver dogs, bandits, or other people as while he hated on doing other people work, he did love the money.

As the two stare on, Phobia said. “Lets get all of them, we can move around and grab them all.”

Snorting, she told. “No. That's stupid, even for you. Let's get the ones we know we can grab and be done with that.” already seeing a few she knew they could handle as Phobia argue.

“But more bounties, more pay!” to which she jab back while keeping her eyes on the bounty wall.

“And more bounties, mean more work for us to do while around here and not dropping off the mage in Equestria!” then took a snort and told on. “Let's get a few to start with. The more we get, the more we need to scour around, which will be difficult since most of them will be in hiding.” it made Phobia grumble, knowing she was right on this, most of these groups will be hiding, or underground in the dog terms.

It made it all so tedious in searching for them, especially in terms of gaining rewards. Even more in a large place like the Iron Holds, especially with a lot of hiding spots or foliage to hide from any who hunted them.

While the two argued, Sieg took down one poster of what looked to be a herno, and a fairly high bounty as well. The charges were fairly lengthy. Like obstruction of law, consorting with demons, use of dark magics and even a fair amount of damage of military resources. By far, the herno was the most pricy of all the contracts… and hard to miss, considering the female in the page was covered in what looked to be black runic marks.

Furrowing his brows, he spoke. “Herr Phobia, Kan.” getting the two to pause as their attention direct to him as he lift the poster as they look at it and Phobia whistle.

“Damn...look at that price.” Kan eyes narrow as she said.

“Well...those I never thought to see.” gaining the two males to look as she told. “Those runes are old, so old they’re forbidden now. Most demons or ascend beings know how to use them. But those markings are altered, it’s definitely demon work at that...but if I guess right? Those markings are crafted by Tyra, one of the more high-ranking demoness.” then rolled her eyes.

“And a utter bitch at times.” then added. “She’s always so bitchy, the only way to make her play nice is to get her going on magical theory.”

“What about pissing her off?” asked Phobia as she glance to him and remarked.

“She turn you into a abomination, or make hordes of abominations of combined souls or a soul of your very body.” seeing the Stripe shiver and the disguised changeling looked disturbed as she nodded. “Yeah, she’s a pro at what she does... wonder who freed her in the first place? Probably tried what you did, but managed to succeed.” said the mare as she look to Phobia.

“Seriously? You’re using me as a example?” snorting some at this, he told. “I was smart enough to have a back up plan.”

“Yes, because you were also insane. Tyra however is a manipulative bitch, tricked whoever summoned her to release her and turned into her latest science project. You lucked out on me, she would probably dissect you while you were awake, she always was too enthusiastic on it…” then thought and said. “But...whoever this….’Demon Touched’ is? Was her latest project that escaped somehow. Tyra always like to leash her projects and keep them away from mortals if possible. Whoever this one was smart enough to escape somehow…”

Then furrowed her brows as she went on. “She might be planning to leave the Iron Holds, possibly far enough that Tyra won’t grab her…” then told. “Keep the poster, if we find her, ask more on Tyra is. If I know her well enough? She’s going to be a pain in you plans, idiot.” already knowing that if Tyra was involved, then Phobia plans would be set back, or destroyed.

While the Stripe took the poster to fold it up, Sieg however asked. “Here's a question, Kan. if she was hunted, where would she be safe at?”

Thinking over it, Kan admit. “Somewhere that she won’t be easily ambush by the demon or her abominations.” thinking more at it.

Really, if the poster and it’s being here told Kan anything, it’s that Tyra was within the Holds someplace. While the bitch was difficult to deal with 9 out of 10 times-- she could be reasoned with. It’s getting her to listen that was the hard part. Sure, she would be willing to let her pointy blue ear listen to a demon like herself. But Phobia? That was just asking the twisted demoness to trick him into a bad bind.

So if Tyra was possibly here in the Holds, then the only safe places would to go east. Possibly towards Arabia or Equestria-- maybe further? Tyra’s abominations and Imp’s did have a knack to travel, but they rarely were willing to go too far from home. Mostly to not risk discovery. Imps could, they made good scouts and thieves… but that was about it.

Though something nagged at Kan. While all this made sense, something about it nagged at her mind. It had to do with the runes on the herno too. What did they do again? Ah, that was right. Unlock greater magical potential. And for a herno, that meant they could actually cast spells without the need for a medium, like a blade or a spear to do a specialized technique. Granted, the markings were very bright and showy while in use. So saturated with magic and spiritual energy, only showing as black lines if not powered. So the poster did little good, as whoever this was would try to hide their being as much as possible to minimize their noticeably.

Then her thoughts came to Ash….and her entirely covered body. Thinking on the poster more and the eyes, she recalled that the eyes were saturated with magic…Well, well, well…. thought the demoness as she said. “Phobia, Sieg?” getting the Stripe full on attention as she didn’t insult him for once as she spoke in a business like tone. “I believe I have figure out who our mysterious guest is...to a extent.” then smile in a dark manner. “Lets go ask some questions to her.”

It made Sieg wonder what the demoness was cooking up this time, while Phobia grumble as he had a feeling there were going to be damages in his ship somehow! However he did suggested. “Can we grab a few more bounties like planned?” getting the mare to glance to them...and let out a irritable sigh.

“Fine. just a few.” already plotting of a back up plan while getting more cash later on.

As the three were walking out of the pub and headed to their ship, each had their own thoughts as Sieg caught on that Ash was this mysterious herno with black runes. He partially question if there was a potential fight with her, and this Tyra demoness. While the golems were fight able, they might handle against a mage with powerful magic. Part of him also felt concern for Book, while the mare was happy to be with him, he was concern that the ditzy like mare could be misled by Ash, or be used as a hostage.

Phobia was thinking over on the fact Ash was this same mage, and while part of him want to backstab to gain the rewards-- there was a larger opportunity of having her at his side in her gaining revenge on this Tyra. If she was given a chance for payback, then it could mean he could acquire her aid, or close to of paying him back. But if that doesn’t work? At least he’ll be somewhat assure that she won’t backstab him later on if he did her a solid somehow in removing this tyra demon.

The ship was a fairly large piece of hardware, one that Ash admittedly only understood so well. She had been learning though, mostly thanks to the many, many, many golems that were very easy to persuade in telling her how it functions… to an extent. They were only so intelligent after all.

There was also the mechanical wolf that insisted on guiding her-- or until she’d give it the slip. Or maybe tell that she wanted some ‘me time’. The lter case was true very true, she didn’t need him snooping on her all the time. Plus, she didn’t like being followed. Still didn’t stop it from stalking her at nearly every turn.

They might have been under her hood, but she still had ears to hear. And it was hard to miss the golem’s rather unique paw-steps. For the most part, she ignored him and made her questions careful-- if not innocently enough. She didn’t really trust that many on this ship yet. Phobia was odd and definitely up to something-- his golems let on plenty on that front in very inadvertent manners.

Kan was a demoness, one she easily picked out once her eyes landed on the false image of a pony mare. That was a big warning and danger that she didn’t want to bother or touch on just yet. And Sieg? She wasn’t sure what he was-- but he definitely wasn't a pony. She just wasn’t sure what he was, only that his pony form wasn’t what he really was.

Overall, the thought to leave this ship was starting to become appealing. Truthfully, the only reason she hadn’t left was to keep hidden. The tradeships were keeping a close eye out for her, and the gates had more guards checking all incoming and outgoing travelers. She had to get creative.

Making the next turn and into a new room, Ash let her eyes wander over and evaluate the new space. A library from the looks of the many books secured by carefully made rails. While she wandered in, she was distinctly aware of another presence, namely a unicorn of a brown coat, almost chocolate like in a sense. A darker mane of brown and even uniquely shaded hazel eyes.

She seemed occupy with going about and lighting her horn, books once left out or in the wrong place being whisked away and reorganized into their original places. By look alone, Ash could tell she was young. But the sight of a purple collar caused a slight tingle of hairs to go up and down Ash’s spine.

While slavery wasn’t a ‘big bad’ thing in Iron Holds, they were of a honor system. One that was gained if one was in deep debt or wished to serve a master, maybe in need of a stable life and home. Those were Honor Slaves or Honor Bound. This mare before her was a full slave, one that was possibly taken and made into one.

Maybe I should find another way out of this city. Ash thought while quitely padding up towards the happily humming mare. Slightly leaning over to the side, Ash asked while nearing, “hello?”

A eep escape from her as her horn glowed, as a bubble like shield form around her. Turning she blinked at the newcomer, as a sheepish expression came on her face as she lower the shield. “Apologies, you scared me with how quiet you came in.” then turning to introduce as the mare tilt her head and asked in curiosities. “Who are you? I never seen anything like you around the ship before.”

Gaze softening, Ash said, “I’m Ash. Just a temporary guest really.” Then glanced around before asking to the mare, “this your library?”

Blinking a bit, she soon giggle and said with a wave hoof. “This place? Oh no!” horn glowing again as she once more place the book she held by magic away as she told on. “No I work here, or wanted to work here.” then the mare introduce herself. “I’m Book Mark! I work here to make sure everything get organized and settle properly.” rolling her eyes in amusement. “You wouldn’t beleive how many books get misplace or shelved wrong by Herr Phobia.”

Slightly nodding, it was by a slight notting that was the same thing Sieg would say before Phobia name. Ash half wondered how they were related to the other, but shelved that to say, “well you do all the work. So to me, you own the library.”

Giggling more, she shook her head as she told. “Oh no, I just like to organize and shelve the books. Really this is mostly Herr Phobia library-- only because this is his ship.” then asked in a innocent manner. “Are you here to read something? Or merely to ask what sort of books Herr Phobia and Master Sieg gained within this place?”

While the last bit sort of unsettled Ash, she decided to tell, “I was just wandering around. I wanted some alone time and came across this place and you…” Then tilted her head to question, “Master Sieg?”

Nodding with a wide smile she said. “Yes, Master Sieg. You probably seen him in that military outfit he loves to wear, always giving Herr Phobia the respect he felt the Stripe deserve.” then gave a small giggle of amusement. “Personally I think the Master say it because Herr Phobia was willing to help him overcome the fact he wasn’t a military strategist anymore. Silly huh?” asked the slightly ditzy mare.

Smiling behind her cowl, Ash agreed, “guys can be really silly.” Then decided to ask, “so you and Sieg are a… thing?” As if the very idea was new to her. Which, in a way it was news to her.

“A...thing?” asked innocently as the unicorn thought and said in realization. “Oh! You mean with me being with him and helping feed him!” then nod her head proudly. “Oh yes, I am so glad that Master Sieg founded me, otherwise who knows what could of happen to me. Master Sieg always make sure I’m fed, care for and kept close to him.” then giggle in happiness. “Who knew that a changeling would be so wonderful if all you give was love?”

Changeling…. Is that what Sieg really is? By the name alone, it was pretty clear it had something to do with changing shape. So it explained why she felt and could tell the pony form was false to her eyes. But that begged another question. One that had Ash asking in slight concern, “what did you mean by… him finding you and what could of happened?”

Giving a hum, she sat on her haunches as said in obvious and thought. “Well, Master Sieg found me maybe...two months ago? I was suppose to be sent to some big meany Sultan, one who kept doing something, didn’t know what. Then the caravan was attacked and I was sold to another group of caravaners, who then had me to the auction and Master Sieg found me and decided to take me because I was apparently gonna be sold to some diamond dog, one with lots of scars on him.” then told cheerfully.

“I’m happy that Master Sieg took me from that mutt, because Herr Phobia really, really disliked him for some reason!”

Nodding some in thought and doing her best to piece things together, Ash looked at the unicorn and asked once more, “what about before all of that?”

Tilting her head, she asked. “Before that?” thinking with furrowed brows and said. “I...I lived at a farm I think? A small town...then I was taken and was sold…” a slight frown on her face. “Its been so long since I recalled my family, my friends and those in the small town. I barely recalled what it was, mostly because it’s been...too long since I recalled it. I was...6 I think when we were attacked...It was...horrible. Really horrible…”

Watching with near unblinking eyes, Ash eventually turned her gaze away and said, “sorry to hear that.” Letting her eyes wander about the floor and the two falling into a sort of silence. “Do you ever think about trying to find them?” It was enough to make Book look up at the very covered guest. “You know… so they know you’re at least ok. They might still be around, they might not… but I’m sure they’d be happy to know you’re alright after all this time.”

Giving a sligh low sigh, she shook her head and admit. “I...once. I thought if I could escape I could try to find them, my family, my friends...my parents...But…” then gave a somber look. “Arabia is a big place. Even if I could search for them, then what? Even if I try to find my friends, would they be the same? Would they still reserve their same personalities? Or they even be themselves or be broken by harsh masters?”

Being silent for a moment she told. “Its too late to try to find them all, especially in a large place like Arabia, it might take me years...and I doubt I’ll even find a tenth of the village I lived in.”

Thinking, Ash said, “if I had the choice, I would take the tenth, then nothing at all.” Looking up and telling, “maybe it’s better to not know, maybe it’s better or just easier to just.. Forget…” she looked aside and said, “but I know it probably still hurts not knowing. Maybe it’s best left in the past… but you’ll never know until you try.”

“And if you fail?” Asked the female before sighing, “well… at least you tried. It might have been for nothing… but you tried, and that’s more than just giving up on your friends or family.” going silent again before breathing in deeply and saying, “I… think I’m going to go and lay down for a bit. Maybe find something to eat..” Slightly wandering back before waving and saying with some cheer, “it was nice meeting you Book.”

Giving a slight nod she said. “Goodbye….” then quietly thought as her horn glow again, moving books back as she...consider on requesting her Master to maybe...maybe persuade Herr Phobia to find her family? Her friends? It's been...so long...maybe she’ll find some...and maybe she can either send them to Equestria...or stay on the ship? While she knew some of them might head to their homeland?

It was too late for her, because she chose to stay with the changeling...he was the only light in her life left. Her only reason to live in all sense.

When the three did return to the ship, Sieg had to quickly leave, mostly due to a golem informing that Book needed him, as the two glance in wonder on what happened...or at least until Scrappy informed to Phobia. “Ash spoke with Book, Phobia. Learn a bit from her of her past. Made her recall memories.”

While Kan frown in slight annoyance, mostly to the ditzy mare blabbing anything of Phobia plan-- or potential plans? Phobia grumble and thought. Great...now she might accused me of being a slaver. Sure I may be evil, sure I may plot conquering of nations...but making slaves and limiting them? That would be pointless! Even more if their usefulness is limited in my Empire succession!

Looking to the mechanical wolf, he asked. “Did she went anywhere?”

“No Phobia, beside the mess hall and her room? She hasn’t left. She grabbed the food from the mess hall and left to her room.” looking at him as it asked. “Did you found something unsettling?” he nodded as he told.

“Request her presence to the bridge...we need to talk and figure something out.” the wolf obyed, turning to rush off to the mage as the Striped moved to settle in his chair as he sighed out. “Worst case scenarios?” asking this to Kan as the mare hum.

“Best case? We continue on business. Worst case? We’ll need repair jobs and put some coffins on standby…” then as they waited...they soon realize that it took a bit longer than normal… as Kan asked in irrational. “Whats talking them so long?”

Meanwhile….

Scrappy just waited there as he already informed Ash of her required presence to the bridge.

There was just one sang. “He wants me to come to the bridge?” Ash soon questioned with her door open. “Why?” Raising a brow at the robotic golem.

“To talk, apparently he wants to talk and figure something out.” answered the mechanical dog as it waited before her.

Tilting her head to the side, the female further questioned, “Figure what out?”

Tilting it head as it responded. “I’m unsure of it. But 98% conclusion is potentially of talking of plans to head west and dropping you off.” Giving a nod of certainty to her in that regard.

Staring to this, the mage continued to ask, "why is he asking, I thought I was just riding along like I said.” Making a point that she did something along those lines before. She was just riding along for the most part.

Thinking as it soon responded. “Phobia is asking due to mostly statistical gain of location, and the best location to head while dropping you off at the same time.” bringing up a best statement in the mechanical wolf mindset.

Frowning her brows, Ash pointed out, “Why’s that? I thought you all got a map.” She was sure they at least got one of those by now. Otherwise if they didn’t? They would of had bad planning skills.

Tilting its head as it soon respond in a near deadpan tone. “Said the mage that give vague answers and responses to questions that will lead to random directions or misdirection while at the same time giving a certain amount of guess, but not clear enough intent.” stating the ‘obvious’ to the mechanical wolf.

With a blink and a slightly forming glare, Ash asked in a slightly aggravated tone, “Did you just call me a bimbo?” Looking a bit annoyed.

Shaking its head, it corrected. “No, if I did I would of worded it in another direction, I am merely calling you a misdirected and evading answer female that likes to be vague enough due to distrusting us.”

“Oh, now I’m a untrustworthy guest?” She soon railed and stood up with crossed arms, no longer leaning on the doorframe.

Calculating a bit, it soon answered. “Due to your responses and how you are at arms reach of Phobia, as well as giving misdirection answers to Kan and making things vague, the logical answer is that you distrust us due to certain factors that are played in. Now are you going to stop stalling and following me, or should I inform Phobia that he should come to you instead?” merely waiting in response of her answer and readying to inform another golem of Ash answer.

Holding the glare a bit more longer, Ash told with a finger out, “you’re strangers, alright? I’m still adjusting!” As if to get her point across before blinking and asking, “wait, what about Phobia coming here?” as if forgetting about the whole topic from before.

Standing firm, it soon told. “Should you fail to come with me within the next two minutes, a golem will be informed that he should come directly to this area to talk to you.” the glowing light filled eyes looking at her in a simplistic manner.

Arms still crossed, the female thought this over before puzzling to herself, and in turn Scrappy, “and why does he want to talk to me?” Raising a brow at it as she did.

Giving a quick thought as it soon answer. “Unknown.”

Staring, Ash said, “if you don’t know, and he could just come to me-- why didn’t he just…. You know… come to me?” Lamely motioning around the hall they were in.

Being rather blunt as it told. “Because Creator Phobia is addle-minded at times.” already seeing such things while growing up with the Stripe since his creation.

With a tilt of her head, Ash questioned, “and you didn’t bother to tell him because….?” Dragging off nice and long as if the answer should of been pretty obvious and easily figured out.

It thought of a logical means...and soon asked. “Would you try to correct your parent?”

With what could of been a eye smile and a definitive nod, Ash placed her hands to her hips and told with a definitive and confident nod, “yes.”

Blinking, it soon became silent...then remarked. “Must be a cultural dynamic.” Already figuring it had to be with how different Stripes were. Especially Phobia.

“Or….” Began Ash with a certain tone, “I was a good daughter to point out the obvious for my folks from doing something silly.” Leaving the mechanical dog to try and process this new line of thought…

Thinking for a brief moment, it soon spoke. “Conclusion: with great genius comes great insanity. It explains so much on the former parents of Phobia now.” then soon look to her as it asked. “Will you follow me now, since he is expecting you?”

Blinking down to the robo-wolf, Ash asked, “follow you where now?”

“The bridge. Like I mentioned before when I first asked you.” then added. “It has been five minutes since our little dialogue of back and forth, he is wondering what is taking us so long now.”

Waving a hand, Ash said, “right, right, right.” Nodding along and about to move-- though stopped and remarked, “wait… since when does this city have bridge?” Taking a moment to try and think back.

For a brief moment the mechanical wolf known as Scrappy felt something negative in its core. Before it was removed as it stated. “Either stop being evasive and pretending to be stupid, or I will request the golems to carry you into the bridge, guest Ash.”

With a frown, Ash said, “rude.” Then told while going back into her provided room, “you know, I have a feeling why half the golems here are so rude is because Phobia isn’t setting a good example.” Getting her staff to slightly walk along with. “You could of just asked ‘Ash, could you please go to the bridge of the ship. Phobia would like to ask something’.” Then prattled on while walking past the wolf, “And I would of been like, ‘oh, sure thing Scrappy. Give me a moment to get ready and I’ll go’.” Then shook her head, “Really Scrappy, you all could use a bit of manners.” Leaving the dog to slightly sit in place.

Calculating of her response as it went on it’s paws and turned as it soon decide that Ash had a defensive mechanism of prattling and evading potential scenarios due to distrusting them. As it did exactly that. Asked her to come to the bridge due to his creator requesting of her. She just wanted to stall for time and waste time. However it did add in the vocabulary of ‘please’ for future use if one was stubborn enough.

As it moved up by Ash it stated. “You are going at the wrong direction.” noticing she was hesitant at a crossing area and was heading the wrong way as it told. “Follow me.” talking the lead into directing her into the right path as it marked in it’s memory that Ash was really horrible with directions, its a wonder how she managed herself in this ship.

In some oddly twisted sense, by the time the two got to the bridge, Sieg was done speaking to both Kan and Phobia. Both of which had thoughtful looks as to what they were told of Book’s thoughts before noticing that Scrappy finally reached the bridge. Ash herself stopped by the door to lean on it and look around. “I still don’t get why they call this a bridge.” And giving her 2 bits on the situation.

Turning their attention, Sieg informed. “The reason they call it a bridge is due to long standing traditions of ship-crafting to name the place where the commanding officer takes command of the deck within this area. Plus it is also the most stable place within the ship.” then heard Phobia asking.

“Scrappy, what took you two so long?”

“Apologies Phobia. Ash took too long in our discussions and being nearly lost within the ship without my guidance.” then added as he move to sit by the Stripe side. “Plus she make one wonder how she can annoy others so easily at times.”

To which Ash said, “well if you were just polite and said please, maybe we could of been here sooner.” Going on, “you didn’t even say why Phobia wanted me here. I only thought I’d ask why he couldn't come to me, since… you know, that would of been quicker anyways.” Seeming to go off thinking. “In fact, why did we have to go through the whole thing? It would of been kinda simple to just come to my door, knock on the door and ask the question.”

Having a dry expression as the earth mare of the group told. “If we asked you now, you would of tried to lock the door and barred us out.” then went on as Kan gave a roll of her eyes. “Still, it would explain of your behavior, especially since you escape from Tyra clutches, ‘Demon Marked’.”

Eyes on Kan, Ash said while leaning on her staff, “Um… what?” Tilting her head to those words. “Demon Marked?”

Raising the wanted poster, she said. “Cut the stupid bullshit. We know who you are and who you’re running from.” then told on. “You know what I am, so why bother pretending in this whole charade, Ash.”

With a blink, Ash said, “What’s to charade? I think we all know that you’re kinda pushing the subject.” Then looked around, “because you all know that a Demon Marked can be anyone that gets marked by a demon, right? And I don’t know about you, but there’s quite a few demon marked around.” Then pointed to herself, “why me?”

“You have to admit, it is a bit of a stretch because of her wearing all of that, right?” said Phobia as Kan snort and told.

“A herno wouldn’t hide their heads, much less their faces. A herno wouldn’t hide their tails unless trying not to be found. A herno also wouldn’t try to go out of the world with how old she sounds of her twenties. A herno wouldn’t even cover their body from top to body, to the point not even their hands are seen.” eyes narrowing at Ash. “Not unless they have something to hide on their bodies.”

Ash then pointed out with crossed arms, “Or I’m a kitsune.” Making the hidden demoness trip up just slightly. “I mean… you’re just assuming I’m a herno and stuff.”

Staring at her, she took a breath and told flatly. “Prove it. Remove the cowl and convince me otherwise.”

“And Kitsune would reveal themselves… why?” Asked the mystery mage, only further grating on Kan’s nerves.

Sieg glance and questioned. “Could she even be this ‘Demon Marked’, Kan?” to which the demoness hissed out.

“With how hard she tries to evade the guard, evade us, and to the point remain hidden? Yes. you may think otherwise you two, but I’m certain she’s hiding those runes.”

Arms crossed and huffing, Ash said near moodily, “not my fault people forget I’m in the room.”

Taking a deep breath, she soon told. “If you really have nothing to hide to us, that you aren’t this Demon Marked? Show us your face.” already knowing that if she saw Tyra handiwork? She would of had some runes on the face at some point to control mages quite well.

“It’s called modesty, look it up.” Began Ash with some irritation. “I don’t ask people to start taking clothes off, do you know how rude or inappropriate that is? You just don’t demand that from other people.”

To which Phobia corrected. “She’s asking, well demanding in this case for you to take off the cowl, nothing else.” then shrugged as he said. “Honestly I don’t see the big fuss on a cowl, if you got nothing to hide might as well get it over with, right?”

Sieg felt the concerned and worried within Ash...but not much of deception as he remarked. “Odd...not a sense of deception...but plenty of concerned and worried.” glancing to Kan as he added. “Alertness coming from her too. She must be shocked for me to feel what she’s feeling.” then look to Ash as he request. “Please humor her, the sooner we can get this over with, the sooner we can go on with our lives.”

With no small amount of skepticism that only Sieg could feel, Ash told, “or I can just leave. That’s a option too if this is all just one big issue.”

“Oh really? And how long until you’re spotted by Tyra? Or better yet by the guards? Or even the traderships that you probably snuck on?” prodded Kan as she went on. “Sure you could leave right now and we wouldn’t stop you...but while you could easily handle yourself outside in the wilderness, its the citizens here you’re slightly concern of, aren’t you? Especially in causing collateral damage and raising the bounty on your head.”

“And suspecting me to be a person with a bounty on their head makes you a better option?” Rhetorically responded Ash with a somewhat flat look. “If you wanted me to leave, you could of just said so. Not go through all of… this.” Motioning at the room of the three.

Having a skeptical look, Phobia had to agree. “She is sorta right, I mean why go through all of this in the first place?”

“Because idiot,” snapped Kan as she glare at him. “Tyra wouldn’t let her projects roam free, she would have a tracker rune on their bodies, allowing her to send her abominations and imps to track her and bring her back. And I’m sure they’ll track into this ship and will be filled with either to seek her, or kill you lot. As of right now those runes could be active and she is inadvertently letting Tyra know of our position.”

“And the reason we are doing this in the bridge instead of her room and requested her with privacy?” asked Sieg with a raise brow.

“Because she could of shut the door on us and forced us to break it down.” jab back the demoness.

Nodding, Ash said, “oh yes.” Seeming to agree, “cornering my in my guest room while you accuse me of being a runaway Demon Marked would of made me feel so much more better.” Then asked to the two guys, “I don’t think she thought this through very well.”

“Honestly I would of asked where you wanted to get off in Equestria first-- then asked if you were a demon marked or not with how heavily clothed you are, since you know it does seem a bit suspicious that you are so heavily clothed.” said Phobia.

“Have you ever been north?” Asked Ash. “Because it gets pretty chilly up there.”

“And when she means chilly, Herr Phobia, she means actual snow and ice. Freezing temperatures to freeze your body ice solid.” informed Sieg.

Feeling the need to correct, Ash said, “Only during winter. For the rest of the year you just get occasional snow. But yeah, it gets cold farther north in the Holds. It’s a smart idea to wear heavy clothes around here.”

Both Phobia and Sieg were becoming doubtful to the demoness, as the Stripe was doubtful due to how things were different in the Holds than in other places he’s been to. While Sieg consider that Kan perhaps jumped a bit too ahead this time as Kan felt irritated at the two males as she heard Phobia grumble.

“Kan, I think this is the part where you fucked up on your assumptions. I mean really, I think with her wearing the robes and all, you’re kinda making yourself look like a bitch.”

“We’re in the summer time, mutt.” grounded out Kan. “Even if the air is a bit cold around here, it’s not that cold for someone to wear something like Ash is wearing.”

“Even less since they might be the only pair she has due to traveling conditions.” add in Sieg in agreement as Kan snapped.

“Don’t you idiots get it!? Am I the only one who thinks around here? Right now Tyra is looking for her project-- and is going to be a constant pain in the future, a future that will be happening soon once she comes across our path. And unlike me you Striped idiot, she is going to rip your soul and make you her new project with that mind of yours!”

Looking to the mare, Sieg felt the swelling of amusement inside the mage’s being, even if the female spoke evenly enough. “Do you like him?” Making the demoness next to splutter. “Because… you’re showing a lot of concern for him over me. And this Tyra.”

“Like...him?” eye twitching from Kan as Sieg wisely back away from the disguised demoness as a rising anger swell within her, a anger that would of put the wrath demons for shame as she repeated in rage. “LIKE HIM!?!” exploding as Phobia dropped back in his chair, with Scrappy coming before the stripe in a defensive manner. As Ash was no longer leaning on the doorframe this time, but standing with her staff grip tightly in a hand as Kan transform to her original form.

Curled black horns like a ram, dark red coat covering her body, a spade tail replacing the normal pony one, as purple flaming mane form on her head, and dark blue eyes glaring at Ash as she spoke in her original tone. “Now listen here you little bitch! The only reason I am giving a utter shit about this mortal, is because he made a contract with me! A contract of giving his desires in return of a large meal! And I can’t fulfill that contract, with him being the twisted insane idiot that he is, and with Tyra, a higher class demoness, putting him under her control!"

“Even more, the only reason I am even remotely care of this puny mortal, is the fact that the contract let me pretend of his puny mortal soul. If it weren’t the fact he was stupidity lucky, I would of consume his soul and done the contract with a rigged time limit. But apparently even stupidity like him has a brain with something! Now the only reason I am making a fuss on this, is because I want this shit over with, I want to get going, and I want to see if this idiot manage to succeed or fail in this contract one way or another!”

Then with a slam of her hooves she was consumed by hellfire from below, then with the flames gone she disappeared...and a golem complained.

“Nooooooooo, the floors were just washed yesterday.” seeing the now scorch marks on the ground...as Phobia slowly rise up and remarked.

“Huh...been awhile since I saw her that angry.” Sieg snort as he refuse to get up...mostly because he could feel his legs tremble some from witnessing the sight of a angry demoness.

After a moment and all responses that seemed ready for flight or fight-- Ash seemed to relax and ask, “sooo….. Was that a ‘get out’ or…?” Leaving the guys rather stumped if she even heard what the demoness said. “I mean, if she wanted me to just leave, she could of just asked.” Then paused to ask, “and I’m going to guess I can’t refund my advance pay.”

“Well...she didn’t exactly say get out…” said Phobia as he got on his feet, and onto his chair as he went on, trying to relax his heart rate. “It was more like, ‘I’m not going to give a shit about this anymore’. So she’s more or less just going to glare at you and just stop trying…” then thought and added. “And technically you could refund the advance pay, we haven’t really used those gems yet...but on the other hand a deal was a deal on getting you to Equestria…”

“You’re serious Herr Phobia?” questioned Sieg as Scrappy agreed.

“I must agree.”

Shrugging a bit, Phobia told. “Eh...yeah, I mean sure we still don’t know much on Ash and she could be just a unfortunate victim in Kan suspicious or potentially this demon mark-- but on the other hand? I’m starting to consider that maaaaybe Kan went a bit too far in this whole mess, I mean it can’t be coincidence that Ash is the same one on that wanted poster, right? I mean, that's a bit too far of a stretch if you asked me.”

While there was a blooming hope coming from Ash, it seemed to damper down with worry as she said, “maybe I should just go.” Getting looks from both as she said, “hey, I thought this was a somewhat normal ship. But, turns out there’s a demon onboard.” Then shaking her head, “I don’t want to be around when Border patrol and local patrols pull you over for a routine checkup.” Which, once more, had both pause.

“Wait...routine check up?” said Phobia as Sieg grimace.

“Routine check up...if I recall right, they are used for making requests on ships that aren’t part of the holds with certain calibers and make to be boarded with fast check up on crew, items, and papers of all official or not…” then look to Phobia as he told. “We would be fall under the illegal view as our ship will be impounded and us in jail until a proper court is held on crimes.

“Refusal of them boarding will result in immediate dispatching of possible guilty party...with firing as many cannons as possible.” then motioned a hoof to around. “With so many golems, and with me, Book, Kan-- even you Herr Phobia falling under the ‘illegal’ side? We will be forced to fight.”

Hands up, Ash asked, “wait…. Are you telling me that… you’re not even here legally?”

“...I may have brought up documents of traveling pass from a Sultan that may or may not had been killed due to his incompetence and may or may not used said documents under a ‘trial run’ for his new ‘research’ of this ship and golems.” said Phobia.

After a bout of silence, Ash seemed to toss a arm in the air and tell, “Sorry. Just… no, no. I’m going. This is beyond illegal, I could get in big trouble for this!” Then breathed in and said, “Sorry, but… just no. No. I’m going before I get in trouble for something I didn’t even know about!” Turning and presumably heading for her current room to grab her stuff and head out on her own.

For a few moments of silence, Scrappy added. “It also wouldn’t had help that Kan technically tricked the one who allowed us passage with her tricks. Or that technically forged future papers of travel.”

Sighing, Phobia pat his head as he said. “Well, a shame we won’t give passage to her, but I’m certain she’ll one day apparicate our assist…” then added to Sieg.

“As for Book request? Eh...I’ll consider it. Arabia is a big place, and there are so many slaves around.”

“That all I ask, Herr Phobia.” saluting as the Stripe dismissed him, as the changeling remove his disguise and headed to where Book was at, which was at his room. As the golems move to bring a mop and bucket as Phobia remarked to Scrappy.

“Guess things didn’t work out well in the end, huh Scrappy?”

“Negative Phobia. One thing worked out well,” gaining the Stripe to glance down as the wolf told. “Now we have ample reason to scourge the Arabia. Even more for potential new followers for you.”

“Hey you’re right! And sure they might not actually join us-- but they’ll remember the debt they owe me, so when its time to call it in, I’ll be successful!” giving a laugh as while he pet the mechanical wolf, Scrappy logged into it’s core that the best way to help his creator was to be a ‘good boy to point out the obvious’. Just like Ash said to him of her folks, he could help his creator improve to be a better being, a better ruler-- and a better Stripe by pointing out the obvious.

The perks of being a robotic loyal mutt.

Chapter 3 Author's Note

If you're wondering why this is being posted so weird? Please read blog post I made for context.

Chapter 3

After a few more days, they finally left the city and went about the coast line-- mostly to try and avoid any minotaur Patrols. Apparently when Ash ‘found out’ she was ‘really’ a demon, she wanted less to do with them. And when she found out they were in all technicality illegal in nearly every way? She just up and left.

Kan was still sure Ash was the Demon Marked. It should've been obvious for the otherwise perceptive cat to notice this ship was suspicious all around. So either she was more stupid than she thought, or Ash was deceptively cunning. It would make sense to trick the guys into thinking she was just some normal mage.

And that annoyed her to no end.

But, nothing could be done about it. If anything, Ash being gone just made things secure once more. The Demon Marked was gone and any possible threats to her contract to Phobia. She took some level of relief from that and relaxed in her bed… then flicked an ear.

She scrunched her face and soon opened her eyes at the light sounds coming from a vent. Looking up, she could see something peering through a grate with beady eyes. When it spotted her, she could barely make out a toothy grin and garbled sounds from it.

It was one of Tyra’s Imps. The red skin and the small size to fit in the vents only made sense. What was it doing here? It looked certainly happy to see her of all people.

Glaring at it, she soon commanded in the demonic tongue. “Wait.” Using her hoof to undo the screws of the vent grate as it took a minute or two until it came off. No need for her to have a broken vent grate after all. She soon commanded. “Come forth little imp, reveal your presence to me. Why come to me, little imp?” seeing the thing pushing out of the vent as it flew by her and hold out a blue orb of a gem, one that is swirling with magic, and soon activating as a face shows in it. Tyra face.

Giving a unamused look, she said in the demonic tongue. “Hello Tyra, I see you haven’t changed a bit. Already making abominations and fusing or twisting souls.”

With a wicked smile, the blue skinned demoness remarked while vainly looking at her nails, “It’s a hobby, Kan. One that I enjoy immensely.” Then eyed the demoness before her, “What about you, dear Lust? You’ve been up to something.” Then spoke in some annoyance, smile turning a bit sour. “Why are you here? Because things were going just fabulously until I noticed you decided to stick your nose around here.” Soon sarcastic adding, “Thank you, by the way. I think the lower portion of the Holds is now up in arms there was a Demon around. Even I felt that surge days ago, and I’m nowhere close to you.”

Snorting, she jab back. “Consider it payback for stealing my last meal in that contract 500 years back. I was ready to dine on it-- until you took that soul and twisted it into that abomination of an undead dragon. As for why I am here? You don’t need to guess, since I’m currently with a new contract.” grumbling in annoyance. “One that apparently did his homework rather well despite being a total fool at times.”

“And the one I took wasn’t?” Jabbed Tyra in utter amusement. “I did you a favor-- his soul was pathetic. You could of done better. You should be thanking me.” Teasing onwards with a large fanged grin. “I think I saved you from getting fat!” (End)

“Uhuh, remind me, how did that abomination dragon survived against that chaos fox again? Or how the rest of your projects fare once you managed to fucked up on pissing off a Mediler of all beings?” dryly asked the demoness.

Upturning her nose, Tyra said, “It went rather well, thank you very much.” Not looking happy at the reminder. “It only showed my little toys needed more work.” Then giggled, “And work I did on them~ oh, they are much better now than they were 500 years back. I think I could maybe get a Meddler to sweat from a tiny bit of effort with them now-- not that I know. One has to bother to show up, but I’m not holding out for it. You know how whimsical they are.”

Shaking her head, Tyra gained a more serious expression and told, “Just keep out of my business and out of the Holds. It’s my place now, and if you or your new contract start to prod at it?” She gained a malevolent smirk and said, “well, I’ll just have to do something about it, now won't I?”

Snorting harshly, she reminded. “The only reason I bothered you the last time, was because you stole a soul from me. Granted a pathetic one, but one that would reap benefits for me in the future. I know how you work. I also know that the only reason I’m bothering in the Holds is due to keeping affairs with mortals, specifically my contract with his funding.”

Rolling her eyes a bit as she told. “You could take the Holds for all I care, as it holds nothing of value to us as of yet…” then soon reinforced with a serious expression. “But a single warning. Try to take this soul again and the mortals on this ship? Well, I may not be as high level as you...but I do recall a certain sealed demoness that could do something about you.”

Snorting to this, Tyra crossed her arms and said, “You’re bluffing. No one knows where she is anymore.” Eyeing the other before her, but soon rolled her eyes. “You almost sound like you generally care about them.” Snorting out, “How about we spare each other a headache and make a deal. You get your contracts dinky gold and leave the Holds, and I’ll just keep to my claim in the holds. We don’t cross the other and we don’t cause a scene. Deal?”

“As long as we keep apart from the other if we do come in the Holds? I’m fine with that.” then soon told in a knowing tone. “Although it was a surprise to see you lost one of your projects, you rarely do that, Tyra.”

With a sneer, Tyra asked, “Heard of her?” Then rolled her eyes, “Yes ... that Herno had a pretty resilient soul. Would have made a nice little plaything… if they bothered to stay still. A shame really, so much potential...” Glancing at Kan for a moment as the demon’s eyes gleamed with a thought. “Do be a dear and let me know when you see her~” Nearly cooing this out. “Maybe I’ll be lenient and toss you a soul or two from my personal collection?”

Snorting, she said. “I might, if she manages to reveal herself. Although...curious question...did you add glowing magical purple eyes to her, with a full body runic marking to her tail and face?”

Arms crossed, Tyra said blandly, “you know my work, Kan. Full body runes are the best way to go about a binding that I like to use. Of course every part of the body pretty much get's markings.” Though smiled, “And I prefer demonic red. You know how my magic is, very violent. I rather like the sharp color it makes-- just a byproduct really...” Then keenly observed, “So you saw little Ash and where she wandered off to, did you?” A smirk working it’s way up her lips. “Where is the precious dear?”

Eyes narrowing as that feeling from before came back in full force, as she was right. Ash had a tracking rune on her, or rather lack of one. She couldn’t help but give a low laugh and said. “Well...look like you are having trouble...You don’t have a tracking rune on her...it’s why you’re willingly giving some souls of your collection-- even making this call to me with your imps...you have no idea where she is and are searching all over for her, aren’t you?”

The smirk turned sour, quickly becoming a scowl. It was a common sight when Tyra was angry. But for Kan, it was like seeing a women getting ready to throw a temper tantrum for not getting what she wanted. “Oh I had a tracking rune on her, but she’s a devious little brat. One I’m going to enjoy making scream for mercy as I break her will!” That scowl became a bit unhinged. “So how about it? 5 souls for Ash? Maybe 10? How about 15, prime pick~” Eye slightly twitching with a wrathful vengeance.

Glancing to her, as Kan was looking at her hoof as she remarked once she placed it down. “You know ...I recalled you making the same deal once, oh about...700 years ago?” thinking back as she went on. “You promised me a soul from your collection in helping you out ...and after helping you out, I didn’t even get that soul at all since up to this date. So, tell me...how do I know you are even going to give your word if you cross me like last time, Tyra?”

“You’re still worked up over that prank?” Tyra asked, “And for the last time, I would have given it to you if I didn’t lose it to someone else.” Then shook her head, “Doesn't matter-- I’ll give 20 souls for Ash, a five more than my last offer as a ‘makeup’ for losing that one.” Sounding a fairly serious about this… and even if she didn’t sound it, maybe even desperate. What was so special about this one project to give so much-- considering Tyra never liked giving up her ‘personal collection’ all that much.

It made Kan think, tapping her chin in thought as for why Tyra was desperate. As far as she knew, the only reason Tyra would be desperate is if someone stole her projects and she had no idea where they hid it. If someone somehow manage to steal the soul of her work and kept it from her….Or….

“She's your latest and most advanced project, is she?” slightly remark the demoness, looking at Tyra as she knew how important innovation was, she worked with a Stripe of all things! The more she thought on it, using Phobia as an example with his inventions? She started to understand why Tyra was always so hard to make her things work, every single new invention with either success or failure? Help make something better, more refined, better, stronger.. Efficient.

Like this ship for example, going from a little wreck...into something that can go toe-to-toe with a few ships at once and still win. Or the golems, who are stronger than most beings beside those of internal magic of strength or endurance...Or the weapons that made Phobia one of the few advanced beings in the world…

It made her question how advanced Ash was, with thousands of years of Tyra research on the markings on her body...and being free from Tyra control itself? Taking a breath in...she soon told.

“I’ll say this Tyra….she’s not on the ship. Last I saw her was in the city we left. My guess? She’s either there, or hid among another ship. However, one things for certain, she is trying to escape from the Holds to the west ...or south-west depending on her choice.”

With a mad gleam, Kan was nearly taken aback at Tyra shouting out, “You heard her! To the West, NOW!!!” The sounds of Imp’s scattering while she continued to shout out. “You ten, grab the twenty souls off the bottom shelf in that room I tell you to not go in-- send them to HER, if one is even missing on arrival I am RIPPING YOUR SPINES OUT TO MAKE MY NEXT ARMREST!!!”

For a moment, Kan almost saw a near reflection of a frenzied Phobia in Tyra. Suddenly all her rants, temper tantrums and other angered moments concerning her work made so much sense. Ash must have been pretty important to her work. “You with the orb!” They heard the demoness shout, making the Imp slightly jump. “Get back here NOW and join the flock-- FINE HER! FIND HER AND BRING HER BACK NNNOW!!” Causing the Imp to squawk in panic and fly up-- and slam his head into the ceiling.

After dizzily flapping in place and correcting himself, the Imp flew into the vent and scrambled to find it’s way out-- least he suffer his mistress's wrath. All the while, Kan eyed the open vent for a moment before deciding to place the grate back on and… consider what should really be done about Ash if she saw the Herno again. Sure, she could give Tyra the herno to her…

Or maybe 20 souls were not enough to have the women back. Tyra next to tossed 20 souls her way for just telling her which way Ash went. She was possibly a bit more than desperate, meaning this Herno was no ordinary project.

Judging how she reacted? I say Ash was the equivalent of Phobia little mechanical mutt. His prized and greatest creation. If anything happened to Scrappy, I can imagine the amount of destruction he would lay on whoever touches his things. then screwed back the screws into the grate edges with a hoof. Already figuring that trying to hold the Herno might be next to impossible in statistic view.

She wasn’t as high level as Tyra, nor was she as strong as some demons. As a demoness of Lust, she mostly rely on wordplay, suggestions, even temptations and mind-tricks. Granted her temper got the better of her, but she blame it on Ash being unpredictable. Nevertheless...she doubted she could hold the Herno, much less make her contract do it, both he and the changeling were deceived about Ash origins.

She knew that it would be hard pressed to convince them, especially with Ash doing her best to remain hidden. Still..I wonder how she’s going to bring me those 20 souls? It's not like she can teleport them here...but with how her imps work? She could easily send them to her…

But one thing that bothers her. If Tyra creations were made to be strong, but not strong enough to outdo a demon ...how strong was Ash was to both escape and evade her? It made her think a bit...before shivering in slight realization that Tyra must pour more than twenty ...hundreds perchance? Maybe more to the point that Ash could literally stop demons if she wanted to?

Which begs the question...if Ash was strong enough to fight demons ...like Tyra herself, how desperate would Tyra be, to try and get control over such a creation ...maybe desperate to the point of begging other demons in the underworld to assist her? that...was a scary thought. If she was desperate enough for help from a low-tier demoness...she might be desperate to get the stronger ones to help her.

Maybe to the point it could cause a large wide-spread world panic?

It was clear enough though that tyra was only sending Imps-- no doubt to scout for and possibly slow Ash. Then, after Tyra had Ash in sights, would send Abominations. If Ash was possibly strong enough to face demons-- which might be possible --then it would take a number of Abominations, or the ones that took maybe hundreds of souls to power to stop her, or rather capture her. Something that strong would also make Tyra even more dangerous. Not just to mortals.. But to other Demons. A Demoness having a Demon-slayer based weapon at her beck and call.

Was she the ‘plan’ to make a Medelier sweat? If she was...oh by the fiery pits, it could really backfire! already imagining with one of the weaker ones would do...and if Ash managed to kill one of them and brought their soul to Tyra?

A cold feeling clench at her body when the one-who-must-not-be-named might do.

Already she was thinking of either keeping Tyra away from Ash...or...something! It was bad enough for Tyra to create a demon-slayer of all things! But one under her control? It could change the hierarchy of the underworld to the point she might be the new ruler! She already has the means to take souls, without the needs of contracts or normal magic…

And her creations could fight as half-demons, and do the same extent of extracting souls like Tyra…

Taking a deep breath as she tried to calm herself as Ash...Ash could have this same ability...and could do it to stronger beings-- immortal beings...like the alicorns, or Discord...or even a weak medilers.

Part of her thoughts about misleading Tyra, but the demoness was possibly desperate. And a desperate mind can go to extremes. If she was willing to sacrifice things to gain possibly the single most strongest slayer to namely magical kind-- like herself, then maybe for once? She had to do something ‘good’, just so there might be a world left to be in. she did not want to think of what a world war of Immortals, meddlers, demons and ascended look like if Tyra succeeded getting even one Immortals soul and made into a Abomination-- or worse… much worse…

Find a way to fuse it into her being. Make herself more powerful and not just use normal mortal souls.

Maybe.. Maybe she had to convince Phobia to turn this hunk of junk around, find Ash and book it out of the Holds before Tyra makes a truly horrific future happen!

With a deep breath in, she thought. Arabia. We’re going to Arabia for a bit...then maybe the Republic. Griffon kingdoms is fine enough...Equestria is last. getting on her hooves as she had to get the Stripe...and maybe Sieg too. Because this was serious. Utterly serious.

Staring at Kan, as Phobia, Sieg, and Scrappy look to Kan, with their ship currently moving around a patrol area. The three in the bridge as Phobia raised his hand and said. “So let me get this straight… Ash… was the demoned marked… she was the one who escaped from this Tyra...and this Tyra is like a Striped with higher magical powers ...and this Tyra has a means to take souls without contracts, shove them in abominations and use her created imps to scout more souls…”

Taking a breath in as he went on. “Or gathering them for her, and Ash is potentially the strongest being with her being a potential demon-slayer, or immortal slayer to all things with a potential war if Tyra gets her hands on her?” seeing Kan nodded as Phobia thought over it...and lament.

“WHY DIDN’T I OFFER HER A JOB HERE?!?!?!”

She stumble at that, looking bewildered...then screamed out. “ARE YOU SERIOUS!? I just told you that everything might go to Armageddon with Tyra getting immortal souls to fuse with her-- and you are lamenting on the fact she’s not working for you!?”

Looking at her, he told. “I could of conquered Equestria if Ash can take the powers and/or souls right of the princess’s!” told the Stripe as Kan counter.

“Have you seen Discord in his glory, before being reformed? You wouldn’t have a chance to rule before he made the Armageddon starts-- and crush you. Maybe give a hard time to Ash, but will CRUSH us!”

“Hmmm, I think I’d rather turn you into noodles and watch you flop about.” Kan’s eyes immediately pinpricked and ears flick up with alarm. “But if you want crushed-- well, I’m sure I have a spare hammer some place.” While she shifted and glanced about, both Phobia and Sieg tried to find the intruder.

Popping out of a nearby potted plant, that was supposed to be for decoration, the lord of chaos himself sprang out and shouted, “surprise visit!” Dirt slightly crumbling off his head and the plant tilting to the side. “Excuse me, but I couldn't help but overhear the most delectable bit of gossip that there was going to be some hostile takeover of Equestria.” Giving a laugh and leaning on the pots rim. “Now who would go and do something as stupid as that?”

“I view it as a potential option if there was no true means of actually doing it!” told Phobia, who then yelp as he got his foot slammed by a hoof.

“Shut. It!” hissed out Kan as she glared at the Stripe. “Right now, anything you say will just tick him off!”

Unexpectedly, Discord was already hovering over the two as his head craned down to look at both below him, looking as if he hung upside down. “Oh no, let him keep going, I want to see how deep a pit he can dig himself.” Seating himself upside down soon enough while flashing himself a cupped flower hat held what looked to be liquified goop. “But from the sounds of it, you already have a plan on how to conquer all the pretty little ponies with, oh, what was it-- a thing called ‘Ash’ was it?” Grinning toothily with his lone snaggletooth.

“Well, from what Kan told me, apparently this demoness named Tyra put all her best of best runic markings onto this Ash, who she was planning, or potentially planning to be a demon-slayer-- or immortal slayer at this point! Hard to say at all, but apparently Ash gave her the slip and been evading her.” said Phobia with a wide grin, as Kan facehoof as she repeatedly thought to herself.

We’re dead. We’re all dead. We’re dead, we’re all dead.

Scrappy however kicked Phobia leg abit as the Stripe yelped as Scrappy told. “Phobia? It would be wise to forget on Equestria, statistically with the being of chaos as it’s ally, and the rulers there control the sun and moon. The chances of winning is -.000000000000000000000000.01 percent.”

Getting Phobia to blink as he hums and asked. “Really Scrappy? That low? Not even one percent chance?”

Shaking its head as it told. “Negative. It will be doomed from the start.”

“Oh don’t be such a downer!” Discord seems to coil and flext about to pat the metallic wolfs head. “Give him a chance.” Then cheered out while flying back in the air, “then I’ll have an excuse to get jiggy with the Chaos and send in a Sharknado! Oh, I haven’t done that in years, no, wait! I’ll patch in a call and rain down giant pepper and salt shakers!”

“See, he thinks it's a chance!” said Phobia as Sieg said.

“With all respect Herr Phobia, he is talking of your demise.” to which the Stripe thought...and remarked.

“Well...he did mention with chaos, the sharknado...giant pepper and salt shakers…” frowning more and said to Scrappy. “Okay I see it. I do have such a low chance to not even reach .01 percent. Scratch off Equestria for invading.” and with a snap and a flash, Phobia was dressed in graduation clothes with a diploma as Discord told out.

“Congratulations! You’ve just graduated in the common sense school-- now, are you still going to try and conquer Equestria?” giving a gags to self. “I can only stand friendship and,” mockingly says to them. “Harmony, for so long!” then used a bit. “Though I can never get enough of Fluttershy’s tea parties.” then look to Phobia. “How about this, we’ll schedule your eventual invasion, let’s say a few weeks from now after her tea party, you come in, do some conquest stuff-,” flashes into a heroic pose and knightly armor.

“And I shall come riding in on a flying pancake, ready to fight and turn your ship to hamburgers for the hungry fillies and colts, and send you to your eventual demise by piglet-monkey-pugs and cheer out while raining hotscore cannons that possess Fishmen foot soldiers!”

Then flashes back to normal and cheer to them all. “It’ll be an utter blast! So what do you say?” getting his glasses on and a calendar out. “Next week on tuesday?”

For a brief moment Phobia consider it...but with the sound of his ship being turned into food...he flat out told. “And let my prized ship, along with everything I worked on it turn to food?!”

“I could turn it into a raincloud of cookies if that makes you feel better.” Grinning all the while. “Who can say no to cookies?”

“I do if it means my only ship is destroyed! I worked hard on making this ship the way it is now! This ship is the second greatest creation I ever made!”

“Thank you for reminding me I’m your greatest creation, Phobia. And thank you for having common sense to say no to a unpredictable chaotic being that would surely ruined all your hard work for the lolz.” said Scrappy.

Thinking of this, Discord offred, “Hrmm...maybe just turn half your ship into a cloud of cookies? You can have the rest!”

To which Sieg point out flatly. “We will be dead by then, as our ship will fall down into the ‘pigglent-monkey-pugs’ that were to kill us supposedly by you.” then look to Phobia and told. “It is wiser to forget Equestria altogether, maybe visit, but no conquering, Herr Phobia.”

“Oh poo. You three are no fun.” turning away to walk away, only to stop short and point at Scrappy. “And I would have gotten away with it too, if it wasn’t for the meddling henchmen and the mechanical dog!” walks to a standing wooden door that was just there, opens and closes it as it caused him and it to flash away.

The four look for a moment...before Kan sighed in relief. Before she even speak, Discord ‘mini-version’ popping out of her ear, slapping a note on her forehead as it reads. ‘Oh and FYI? I don’t think Celestia gonna be happy if you let Ty-Ty get her blue claws on that Ash-- I think we’re going to have problems if she does.’

Leaving with an echoing and possibly ominous laughter…

And Scrappy summing up their feelings.

“This is possibly the worst thing that has happened yet so far.”

“Agreed.” said Sieg as he question. “How are we going to find her?”

“That…I do not know.” said Phobia as he shrugged. “One thing for certain? Once we’re done here, we head to west...or south-west...whichever works.” turning to sit in his chair as Kan sighed and muttered.

“By the pits...things are never going to be the same, are they?”

Tracking the herno was a slight problem since those of the ship didn’t know where to look first. They knew she was thinking of going west, so that was their first clue to follow. But there was a lot of areas to the west they could go. On a slight side note, Tyra actually pulled through in getting her imps to send all 20 souls to Kan, a gesture that just confirmed how desperate the higher demon wanted this lone herno.

By now they knew she would have left the city, and by this point they knew she might have gone in an entirely new direction. Scrappy was the one to point this out, since the cat was pretty clever. She didn’t trust them, and even if she was planning to go west-- she probably rethought her plans on the off-chance of being ratted out.

There were too many ways for them to go with no clear path. At best they could scour and wander the western, southern and northern parts of the Holds in hopes to find her-- or Ash could of gone east. It was hard to tell. In short, they had no real way of tracking Ash as of now and that made things complicated. Tyra had the Imp’s to search for her and they were many. So how did they find Ash?

Kan had one idea, and it wasn’t one she liked. In fact, she despised the very thought, but it was possible to make it work in their favor… The question was who to send to ask the question to the people that might actually know and tell for free-- that were not summoned spirits wanting something in exchange.

The Opnehu.

She would rather call on a spirit or lesser demon to do it-- but Tyra would also use those means. But unlike Tyra, Kan knew the three mortals could ask the Opnehu where Ash could be. Add in that it’s possibly world-safety important stuff. But she had to knock the idiot off that ist, as they might pick up on his ‘world domination’ ideas. And she wasn’t sure how Sieg might be received… And Book?

Well… she was ditzy enough and only cared for Sieg, so maybe she should go in and ask. Kan herself knew that she herself couldn’t ask-- not without possibly getting blasted into banishment by those monkeys.

But, all other options were to just wander around and hoping to find the herno before Tyra does. It was possible Phobia might pull through… but at the same time, Iron Holds was a fairly big place ike Arabia. Maybe not as big and with more landmarks to not get lost… but still sizable and with plenty of hiding places.

Not to mention that they could be spotted by the local patrols of ships while staying here. So they had limited options on finding Ash, and There lies another problem.

Even if they found her, the Herno might try to evade them again. It was obvious that she didn’t trust them before finding out they come here through illegal means. She also doubts that Ash would even tolerate them, even her if it means escaping from Tyra.

But as of now? As long as Tyra is searching for Ash? There is a risk that a potential Armageddon will happen.

Finding the Ophenu was somewhat hard, mostly due to their temples being hidden...but to a demoness to sense it? Rather easy to follow the big warning beacon to stay away from….

But desperate measures call for desperate requests. Not to mention she was thinking of the twenty souls while guiding the golems to their destination.

Part of her felt like eating them...but a small part of her felt like releasing them, only due to the Ophenu sending them and ‘asking’ for the souls to be released.

And as much as she didn’t want to, she could use them as a bargaining chip. Show she means well, give them the 20 souls to be properly handled...or ten? Keep the rest for herself for future needs.

That can always work.

“How long till we reach there?” Asked Phobia, Who was leaning under his prosthetic arm as Kan roll her eyes and told.

“Soon enough, I can sense their…” giving a gagged sound. “All love giving and harmonizing Light.” Then snort. “I’m still trying to figure out who to send— beside you.”

“What? I’m not going to threaten them!” Said Phobia as Kan reminded.

“World. Domination.” Then added with a snort. “Plus they might sense the contract with me from you.” Shaking her head as she said. “Book might be better, or Sieg...but I’m still debating on who to send to ask on Ash location.”

Phobia soon asked. “If your unsure on who send, what about Scrappy?” It made Kan pause and look to him with a ‘You're serious?’ As the Stripe said. “What? He’ll be smart enough to ask what’s needed and he won’t be ask hard questions of us, right?” (Done)

Thinking it over, and trying to find fault in the idea, Kan had to admit the bucket of bolts might be smart enough to make the question and get out… and it wasn’t alive, so, in technicality, the Opnehu can’t just sense intent because it can’t feel…. Could it work? (End)

Thinking it over more, she asked. “And Your sure that Scrappy will do it? Without you?”

Scoffing, Phobia told. “Oh don’t worry, Scrappy is my greatest creation, he’s able to handle it. Besides it’s not like they’ll take him apart,” then asked in a grit teeth tone. “Right?”

Thinking on it, she shook her head. “The Ophenu are pasficist as a species as a whole. At the very least? They’ll attack if they’re provoked.”

Phobia slowly nod as he called out. “Scrappy!” Waiting for a moment as the mechanical wolf slid by the captain chair and spoke.

“Yes, Phobia?”

Raising a finger, Phobia order. “I need you to talk to the Ophenu, ask them if they could find Ash, and not mention anything on us and my plans for world or nation domination.”

Talking this in as the mechanical wolf answer with a nodding head. “Yes Phobia,I’ll make sure to keep quiet of the New Dread Empire.”

Cackling some, the Stripe said. “Excellent!” Then said, “see Kan? Everything is going to work out in the end!”

A flat look on her face as she remarks. “For someone who can be a genius, you are nothing but an idiot.”

“Said the demoness that was tricked by me.” Jab back Phobia with a wide grin. (Done)

From afar, the temple was a sight to behold. A whole pyramid like structure, made of blue sapphires that glistened in the sun and surrounded by the warm spring waters held gently by the rocks below. The area was filled with willow trees and other foliage, growing with life and looking the very image of serenity.

Kan made sure to warn Phobia to NOT take even a bit of the temple. Pirates, raiders, slavers and warlords that had larger forces than him have had their collective butt’s served to them by the supposedly peaceful Opnehu.

So, they just kept their distance and landed at a place close enough for Scrappy to make the trek easily enough. The robo-wolf navigated the forested area with little trouble, it’s optics taking in the sights of a very well cared for land. It was surprising to find a temple so well hidden-- not just by the trees by the low fog that seemed to hand around it. If it wasn’t for Kan, they would have flown over the foggy area thinking it was just some low cloud. (End)

Scrappy took this all in as it moved through the fog, its destination toward the sapphire temple as it repeated its orders by his creator. find Ophenu. Request assistance of seeking Ash. Inform of world-safety issue. Bring up facts on information. Deny knowledge of creator and allies of New Dread Empire.

It then added. Optional objective: ask if they think I am alive due to higher and self-learning intelligence than lesser golems. while Scrappy knew it was a creation, it also knew that he was self-learning more than the other golems, constantly improving to the point it began to think of potential scenarios and learn from its surroundings.

It knew it wasn’t alive, but Phobia treated him like a real being. It knew it was made to serve him, but it also wants what best for Phobia. It didn’t knew of emotion, yet it wants to feel the loyalty it gave to Phobia.

The mechanical wolf kept these thoughts to itself until it reaches the temple. Then it can ask the questions. (Done)

When it reached the clearing of warm spring water and small bubbling geysers, it glanced about, noticing a stone rise that was out of the water’s themselves. More or less making a clear path to the Temple’s entrance. Tracking around, it gave one last look at the large structure and wondered how it was made… much less maintained.

“Greetings, friend.” Stopping, scrappy found itself staring at a monkey, one that didn’t even go over three feet in height and held a golden fur that almost radiated light. Smiling in a friendly manner while leaning forwards on a golden staff, the amber-poncho wearing monkey smiled disarmingly and spoke, “You seek answers, yes?” (end)

Blinking it’s optics it calculated how the monk knew of this, and stated. “That is correct, I would ask how you knew on what I seek, but the conclusion is that you or other's senses the presence of others and are waiting for whoever come here.” (Done)

Nodding, the monkey spoke, “perhaps it is that… perhaps it is not..” Looking to Scrappy, he smiled, “or, it is because those that come, always seek something to answer the question of their mind. A question of gaining riches, a question to have knowledge or a question to ease the soul.”

Chuckling, the Opnehu motioned to himself, “we seek many an answer. So please, ask and perhaps know. To know is to simply ask.” (end)

Looking at him, Scrappy sat and spoke. “Very well, I have been sent on a request to seek the one known as Ash, a Herno who is currently on the move due to a potential Armageddon in the future. This unit request assistance or advice to relay in order to ensure a potential stable future is secure on the one known as Ash due to unforeseen factors that had made recent.” (done)

Chuckling, the golden monkey said, “ah, so you that is what you seek.” Then spoke with a thoughtfulness, “Nuru would not know. For he is merely a visitor to this temple.” Though he did smile widely to say, “but, he knows the way you wish to lead.” (end)

“This one thanks you for any assistance or way to guide the ones that sent this unit.” however it went silent for a moment...as it soon asked it optional objective. “This one also has a question pertaining to itself. I am consider alive due to my higher intelligence and being different compared to its other's?” (done)

Humming to this, Nuru spoke, “He would not know. Nuru would ask you.” Reaching a pointing finger out to tap at Scrappy’s chest, “are you alive?” For a moment, stumping the mechanical dog. “You do not breathe, and do not eat. You do not feel and do not need sleep.” Then the monkey pondered on, “yet those that claim they are alive can breathe, feel, eat and sleep-- yet they do not dream nor do they have anything but their ruitiene. Are they alive, even know they do not live?”

Nuru looked to scrappy and smiled, “Nuru think you ask a very silly question. What he thinks you should be asking, is do you wish to live?” (End)

Running the question in it’s head as Scrappy run down the possibilities, the outcomes, and came short as it soon spoke. “85% of data speaks that I am a golem, made for my creator purpose and run my routine to serve him. Yet 15% of data speaks that due to constant working on my system, constant request of my presence, and absorbing data around me. The logical conclusion is that due to creator workings, this unit has started to slowly form a sentient of awareness. It is already starting to call it ‘himself’ now and then.” (done)

“Life, is not a program.” Began Nuru. “Life, is not simply given.” Then told, “a baby fresh from the womb, are they alive, or do they simply live?” Staff spun in hand and rapping gently on the wolf’s head, Nuru smiled, “you are aware. You question yourself if you live. You wonder of something that even those the live question.”

Chuckling in a good natured manner, Nuru told, “to live is a thing one gains at birth. To be alive is a choice you must make, not something that is simply given.” (End)

Being silent for a brief moment, Scrappy run through the logistics of it as the words were confusion a bit, the logic was sound. To live, one must have the choice to live or not. To be aware and question, one simply need to be instead of giving it. It had re-run the data as it, he soon spoke. “I have rerun the data. The 85% went down to 20% as the 15% rise up to 80%. Due to constant memories and recordings of creator actions to me, I conclude that I am alive, but not in the same way as organic is. The logic is sound.” (done)

There was a long and low chuckle to this as Nuru said with some amusement, “then Nuru was never truly needed to know, yes? You have figured out your own road.”

Looking upwards, the monkey took in a long breath and told, “Nuru had a dream. One of sands and desert. One that showed him of a city, a city flying a banner of ten Poppy flowers, in the midst of a land grown with thorns.” Eyes turning down, Nuru told, “what you seek, what path you want… it that way.” Staff lifted and pointed to the south west. “You will know your path. Follow the pillar of smoke when you come to golden sands… and only then, will you know your destination.” (end)

Taking in the direction in it...his memory banks, Scrappy nod his head. “Thank you. I will be sure to inform my creator of these directions.” giving another blink as the mechanical wolf rose on his paws. “Is there any other form of wisdom you wish to give, Nuru?” putting the name down as ‘friendly’ within his data banks as a possible ally or ‘non-threat’ to the New Dread Empire. (done)

Chuckling, Nuru told, “There is much Nuru could perhaps give, but he thinks you do not have time for his stories and tales.” Then gently waved, “farewell friend. Nuru hopes to see you once more.” Turning and walking for the temple.

Scrappy was going to leave, but Nuru tossed back, “Ah, before Nuru forgets.” Making the wolf look to the cheerful Opnehu, “tell your Dread master, to luck on his world domination!” Turning and continuing his walk back to the temple, looking rather upbeat. (End)

While Scrappy stare at the golden monkey, he ran over the possibilities on how the monk knew and didn’t seem to mind of Phobia dreams of world conquest and to rule the world...however it came up short as Scrappy could only conclude the monk knew something he didn’t. Outside of perimeters. Return to Destroyer of Hopes and Dreams and inform Phobia of the traveling to south-west. as he also added.

Also warned Phobia of the one known as Nuru knowing of his desires of world conquest...somehow. Request information gain from Kan on how Ophenu know ...and not care. starting to rush off as part of him brought up a possible outcome that the Ophenu were already on the ship and removing the potential threat-- or talking down to Phobia before it turns into a fight.

While Kan may say they are pacifists? It doesn’t mean Phobia might do something reckless and cause a fight...which result a broken ship.

The good news was that the ship was in tact, the bad news was that Phobia was surprised and miffed someone knew of his plans...and the odd news was that this monk didn’t seem to mind. Kan mention that the Ophenu might have future visions within dreams...but she was admitally surprise that they didn’t seem to mind of Phobia wants...and that made her worried.

However the battleship was making its path forward on the south-west to the ‘golden sands’. And Sieg was looking over the maps for a city specifically with any symbol of the ‘banner of ten Poppy flowers’. With the grown thorns thing. The only conclusion was made that Ash was heading to Saddle Arabia. But she could easily travel by and head back to the east in the Holds…

But at this point all they could do was follow the path to Arabia and hope the monkey didn’t accidentally mislead them, or they got the directions wrong somehow. As the changeling was looking at the map and Phobia was tinkering on Scrappy, who seem to request a few things from the Stripe, which surprised him-- but felt happy for his creation to be better.

Sieg rolled his eyes, but turn to the pleasant emotions of Book, seeing her trotting into the bridge with a cart of food as she said. “Hi Master, hi Herr Phobia, hi Scrappy.”

“Hi Book.” said the two of striped and machine as Sieg saw her horn glowing, moving a plate of...rats by him on the armest. The mare had to hold back the nauseated look she held, even more since she found out he, or rather Stripes love to eat rats due to scavenging around. Even to the point of making a cookbook of the stuff! She didn’t even want to know what other recipes there were in making rat meals as she shuddered at the thought.

However she smiles as she came by Sieg, nuzzling under his chin as the changeling gave a soft sigh, wings buzzing some of the positive emotions she had for him as she asked. “What are you doing, Master Sieg?”

Glancing down he said. “I’m currently searching for a city with ten poppy flowers for its banner...it's hard to find it.”

Blinking a bit...Book move a hoof up and place it on a dot as she said. “There. That's where it is, Master.” Phobia glance to the unicorn and Sieg look surprise as he asked.

“How did you know?” feeling the happiness turn to somber as a sad sigh escaped her lips.

“I was sent there when I was a filly, Master. It's hard to forget the place you were made to be a slave.” slightly scooting herself to his side, she felt comfort as the older changeling started to nuzzle at her mane, grooming her as she asked. “Master, is it possible we could...see if anyone I knew is there? In terms of the village?” Sieg glance to Phobia, as while it wasn’t talked much over, the Stripe did say he would consider it…

And considering they were looking for this city...they could kill two rats with one stone. So with a grin from the Stripe and approval swelling in him, Sieg soon answer with a kiss under her horn. “Yes Book, we’ll do what we can.” feeling a surge of happiness swelling in her as she wrapped her forelegs around and the joy she had increased more as she pressed closer to him.

“Oh thank you Master! Thank you!” While Sieg slightly smile, he nuzzle back as to encourage more positivity from her, Phobia shake his head as he grabbed a rat and chew it quietly while working on Scrappy. Although the brief moment ended as Kan trotted in and told.

“I hope you found that city, because i don’t know how long we can keep evading the patrols.”

Scoffing, Phobia told while swallowing. “Oh please, with my genius engineering, superior designs and steady crew of golems-- how could they ever find us with us moving around their patrol ships?” it took a moment for Kan to facehoof.

Idiot. was all she thought as Sieg frown and said lowly to Book.

“You may want to hold close to me.” already feeling her forelegs wrapping around his sides in precaution, knowing from serving the Stripe...the ‘Dreadful One’ tend to have something twisting his words to cause the worst to happen. (done)

And inevitably, something did happen. Namely with the ship shuddering some ten minutes later and the alarms going off. Af first, the thought of a parol finding them sprang to mind. But instead, they heard golems rushing about and a few small explosions go off. Which meant one thing. They were under attack. (End)

“Lacky 45, what’s going on!?” demanded Phobia as he quickly patched up Scrappy as the golem look over the controls and report.

“Dreadful One, we are currently being hit by some cannon fire. An enemy fleet of ships attacking us, five frigates, two destroyers well armed and one larger ship that looks to be a renoffited gallion.” Phobia questions.

“What flags are they?”

“No flags have been identified, conclusion is of pirates attacking at our south-west.”

Snarling, Phobia commanded on the mics. “Start up the rotary cannons!” then said. “Activate the outward mics.” once there was a screeching sound, Phobia shouted. “Attention idiots! You have attack my ship! Now I’m giving you one chance! Surrender or be blown!” there were interrupting cannon fire as Phobia shouted on the ship-mic. “Load in the incendiary rounds! Burn them all!”

“Correction, use the grape-shots and chain-shots to hit at them. Cause damage to their structures.” said Kan as Sieg shook his head and inform.

“Best use the standard cannonballs, they’re too far off for close-range shots like those.”

Phobia grumble as he order in the mics. “Don’t use a singular rounds for the cannons…” then grin widely. “Use both Incendiary and the grape-shots and chain-shots to cause multiple damage on them! In fact get close to them!”

“And he wonders why I call him an idiot all the time.” mutter Kan, as outside of the bridge, the Destroyer of Hopes and Dreams™ was turning to face the small fleet of ships. The cannons moving from their place to aim at the ships. Firing multiple times as the grape-shots and chain-shots were firing at the frigates, while the incendiary rounds were aiming at the two destroyers.

While the singlar battleship may be alone against the larger force, one thing for certain was that the cannons were much stronger than most other ships. As the ships were firing at the lone battleship, moving closer to possibly try to get onboard, the multiple cannons on its sides seem to have an effect on any that tried to get close to it. (done)

Or, at least the Destroyers that, while not as powerful as the guns he had, still battered at the Destroyer of Hopes and Dreams™ hull. The friget’s were less of a hassle, though they were much more annoying swarming about and trying to break anything in sight. It took a while to down two of them, but the three remaining ones refused to stop moving.

The only ship that was not in combat was the much larger one, sitting in the back and out of range of the smaller cannons Phobia had. If they turned the ship so the Main cannon could fire at it, they could hit it. But from the looks of it, it was ready to move if he even made the order. So for now, he had to deal with the Destroyers that were taking each shot, but not well. All they needed was a way to get around their thick hull armor. (end)

Thinking for a moment, he said. “Sieg!” getting the changeling to salute with a hoof.

“Yes Herr Phobia!” as he looks to the Stripe pointing at the two Destroyers.

“Ideas on blowing those two up? Or damaging them?” getting the military mind to think, and to analyze them while the Destroyer of Hopes and Dreams™ were taking hits as he suggested.

“I have a few ideas, Herr Phobia. However most are only useful on the ground with ground-base weapons.” Making Phobia blink to the changeling, Book looking up to Sieg and the demoness facehoof herself.

Kan groan in annoyance as she told to Phobia. “Look like we are going to need to find a ship captain in air tactics.” snorting a bit as she view the two Destroyers as Scrappy look to the two ships, analyzing it as he spoke.

“Phobia, aim for the tail-end of the ships as much as possible. Force them to unable to move and remove rotary propellers. Deal with the frigates and leave this fleet. Larger ship is unable to be in combat able use in the moment until we make a move. Retreat is advisable.”

While Kan glance to the metal wolf, with Sieg raising a brow and Book look a bit amazed of the golem quick thinking, Phobia thought and soon grin. Patting Scrappy head as he praise. “Goodboy!” the tail of said mechanical wolf wagged a bit as Phobia order on the mic. “All cannons, destroy their propellers! Move the ship to aim at their propellers and make them unable to move. Make a full retreat once we deal with the frigates!”

At his orders, the golems changed their aiming on the cannons, while those in the bridge began moving the battleship to move at it’s best behind or on the end sides of the destroyers. However the frigates kept bugging the battleship, as it kept firing at the hull or other cannons to make it useless. Even trying to hit at Phobia own propellers to make it unable to move as the end cannons were forcing the frigates to stay back against their ends. (done)

It wasn’t so easy. The Destroyers were pretty keen on not letting the Battleship get a clear shot. And it was clear they were aware of the tactic they were trying to pull. It was with a slow realization that even if he had the superior guns, ships, armor and everything-- Phobia was nowhere near as equipped as he thought to handle common pirates. They knew what they were doing, and it was maybe why they were not so hesitant to attack a well armed ship.

They were more than confident in their skills of attack they could handle him and his ship. And in a way, while they were not doing much in terms of damage, they were giving him a lot of trouble. With outdated and nowhere nearly as powerful ships no less! (End)

And that just pissed him off. Clearly I will need to upgrade my ship. Improve my cannons-- make sure such outdated things will be obsolete to my battleship! thought the Stirpe as already his mind was working on improving his ship. No it was more than his ship...his golems need to be upgraded to. Sure the pirates --if they could get on-- could be handled against the soldier, knights, or even engineer golems-- who to say that his golems will be defeated by common soldiers? Guards?

That was unacceptable. It was unacceptable that he would be defeated by such...such...such common people with nothing but skills! I will need to upgrade everything! I will need to make sure that next time, that I will succeed! To make all pay in crossing against me and my future Empire! However in order to even start making such things happen? He will need to leave somehow and remove the threats as he commanded.

“Kan, Scrappy. Suggestions on removing these insects and making a tactical withdrawal from this fight?” While Kan raises a brow as she was still angry at Phobia shortsighted planning, Scrappy was trying to analyze the situation as Sieg frown. He wanted to give a plan...but with Book being so scared and unsure of what to do, he just held onto her as the ship rattle.

Scrappy however soon spoke. “Stop fighting and retreat, Phobia. Use some of the smokes to hide our escape as we retreat. We are unable to fully win. Retreat is needed.” going on to say. “I am 95% certain retreating is our best option. Focus on retreat and fight another day.”

Snarling, Phobia thought over...and soon order on the mics. “Golems, prepare for full on retreat, cover our ship and use the smokes to hide ourselves. NOW!” as outside the Destroyer of Hopes and Dreams began to turn, the cannons firing much more frequently to ensure the ships won’t get too close, and firing some smoke cannonballs, ensuring they weren’t going to get hit in their own propellers as the ship went full speed retreat from the fleet. (done)

The ship seemed to shudder and all could hear the engines being pushed to full power. With a slight motion they all felt, the large Battleship accelerated forwards. It took a moment after the large smokescreen for the pirates to figure out what happened and give chase. Firing all the while, though many a shot missed.

Slowly, the land below began to fly past faster and faster, the sounds of winds picking sounding with a slight whistling as they went all the faster. The Battleship wasn’t the most aerodynamic of things, so the slight sounds of wind was slightly audible to those inside. But the speed was enough to allow them to get out of range after a near thirty minute chase. (End)

While they waited for an all clear, a golem spoke on the transmission. “We have successfully escaped, oh Dreadful One!”

Snorting, Phobia told. “Good. Now get started on all repair works!” then added. “And once that’s done? Make sure all the ammunations have been sorted out, I want to know how much we need to replace.” ending the call as Kan remarked dryly.

“How about the next time we are attacked, let's look at our options instead?” then slam her hoof in agitation. “Are you trying to get us all killed? Are you that overconfident that this lone ship could defeat them all?!” she however was a surprise, as well as the other's from Phobia response.

“Yes, I was and that was a mistake.” making her double-take as Phobia got up, hands behind his back as the Stripe told on in annoyance. “I thought with a superior ship, advance craftsmanship-- and stronger hulls...I could defeat them. Crush them like the pathetic bugs they are...but apparently even the most outdated and weak ships proof to be nuisances. And if these worthless pirates could even give me trouble?” giving a glance to the demoness as he told.

“Whos to say that the actual armies could give a harder time? I dare say this was a reminder to me...that I still have much to improve on my plans. On my ship ...On my creations.” then gave a fully grinning toothy smile. “In order to be the world conquering Stripe I am? I need to improve on what I have…” then turned as he commanded. “Scrappy, follow! We have work to do!”

As the mechanical wolf quickly came by his creator side, Kan just stare at space for a moment, then glance back to the Stripe as once more she questioned if the idiot had his moments of common sense or not. Sieg however took a breath in and spoke.

“He is..partially correct.” giving the demoness to glance at him as the changeling went on. “In order to forward on Herr Phobia plans, we must consider on improving and adapting...thus I shall need to find a potential captain to fight in the skies. As I am rather useless here.”

Book glance up to him and bit her lip, she knew that the whole thing with the pirates was scary, but there wasn't any need for Sieg to put himself down, right? Gently placing a hoof on his foreleg, she try to ease him up. “Its okay Master Sieg, it wasn’t that bad, right?”

Snorting, Kan told. “It could've been worse, Book.” getting the unicorn to shy away from the demoness as she jab a hoof to the changeling. “You better hope that you can find someone useful for ship battle. Because I am not having my plans of this contract get set back by poor planning-- especially by the idiot himself.” then turned to trot off as she told. “Now if you excuse me, I am going to logistic work on the finances. That mutt better have enough for our cannons, because we need to make sure everything is prepared.”

While the demoness trotted off, Sieg gently motioned Book to get on her hooves. “Come Book, we must return to our room, I have much to plan...and you need to relax.”

Book slowly nodded, getting on her hooves, but sticking close to the changeling side as she didn’t trust that they were safe as of now, however as the organics were all gone...a golem spoke.

“At least we weren’t shouted at by him.” Another turn it’s head and told.

“I know. Be thankful that the Dreadful One will be busy on repairs…” another soon asked.

“Wait...we’re his golems...does that mean we’re going to get upgrades too?” for a brief moment the lackies consider the best or worst case, but with their limited intelligence and programming, all they thought were ‘upgrades+Phobia=stronger!’ as they soon agree in one.

“We are going to be awesome!”

chapter 4

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 5

After a moment of Kan explaining to Phobia of Hernos, that they are stiff, strong-willed and utterly priding people-- to the point they were more stubborn than Minotaurs whenever Family Honor comes into question...to the point they fight over the very insulting of that honor.

However when he made mention of her costing 20 gold shillings ...it made Kan snap. “WHAT!? YOU WASTED 20 GOLD SHILLINGS ON A HERNO!?” Phobia had his hands over his ears, gritting teeth from the sudden shout as she ranted. “Oh great, just great! Thats a big dent on the budget as it is, way to go Phobia! Way to fucking go!”

“Oh come on! I thought it was a steal! She’s a cryomancer!” argue the stripe as she waved it off with a hoof.

“Yes, yes, focused cryomancy through a weapon, very impressive.” sarcasm dripping in her tone as he raise a finger to corrected.

“She doesn’t have a weapon, but pure magic of it.” which made her pause as she looked to him and asked.

“Magic? As in external magic?” seeing him nod as she hum a bit. “Interesting...Herno aren’t known for external magic...always needing a medium like a blade, or a staff...even a fan...but none? Well...that's rare…” then furrowed her brows as she said. “But...what sort of hierarchy her family plays in her Clan? If shes a mage..”

“What does hierarchy play into this?” question Sieg, as he had sound-proof muffle earpads when she shouted earlier, while Kan explained to the two-- three counting Scrappy.

“Henro hierarchy follows a very clear line of ruling. A clan head is like a King of sorts to their kin, and a few clan heads that act as very trusting advisors and often the main nobility of the Clan as a whole. The more honor one family has? Either gained by honor made fight, combat prowess, deeds, or aiding of other higher nobility and royalty? All reflect on a Clan head position. The main head of the Clan? Got the highest honor, and those under him has a measure of that same honor-- but lesser. The more honor those lot get? The more weigh their words and advice can sway the Main head….” thinking more as she said.

“If this cat has external magic? She's not just rare...but potentially stronger among her kin….” then soon flatly told to Phobia. “And you just fucked it up by revealing what you are, as since she’s probably really important to the Clan-- mostly due to her kids may have the same gift-- but if her parents got it? She’s a daughter to one of these heads...and you just blatantly told this daughter-- who might tell her clan some day in the future-- that you. Are. To. Be. Dealt. With.” taking a deep breath in as Scrappy added.

“She also knows who Ash is.” gaining looks as he told on. “She didn’t say it. But her expression stated she knew her. A potential friend...and a lead of sorts...the only problem is that she is like a cat. An utter bitchy cat.” (done)

This was conflicting. It was good, because they now had a lead. Bad, because Najat was a problem. From the sounds of it, Najat would be too stubborn to do anything, Kan knew how bad the Herno were when it came to talking. If they didn’t want to talk, they would enforce the minotaur philosophy of Nun Ya and keep their mouth shut. If only they could just order her, or if only Najat was actually trained to be fully obedient-- granted such a notion was completely ridiculous! (end)

“Why not order her to give you such information?” asked Sieg as he went on. “If you order her, Herr Phobia, she will confess.”

Before Phobia spoke, Kan snort. “As if, slave or not, she's stubborn like a cat. Too prideful in their honor to just speak.”

Although Phobia corrected her. “Well...not exactly. Najat can’t do anything against my orders, she literally has to do what I say.” this made Kan turn her head...and soon question.

“And why in the hellspit you didn’t push answers from her, WHY!?” to which Scrappy inform.

“Phobia was about to kill her in his ‘stress’.”

Kan grumble and rub her forehead as she muttered. “I’m surrounded by idiots.” as she pointed to Phobia and said. “Go and get everything you know, on Ash. On where she might be, and potentially her hierarchy-- hells bells, I’ll go with you so you won’t forget those questions!” Phobia rolled his eyes,but asked to Sieg.

“Did you hear anything from Book with finding her village folk?”

“No Herr Phobia. None. I believe any records of it was simply lost, misplaced, or stolen. I suggest we head to her village, see if it’s repaired at this point.” Getting the stripe hum and nod as he asked to Scrappy.

“Did Nowa came back yet?”

“Yes, she is currently in her new room, counting out her earnings from the deliveries and looking over a few things she purchase. I requested on knowing what those cargos held out of curiosity, she told that it didn’t matter now, since they are gone. Annoying.” Phobia pat the robotic-wolf head as he sighed and got up.

“We’ll stay here for a few more days-- mostly to see what else we can gain, after that? Hopefully we’ll have a lead.” walking out of the room as Kan follow, knowing that she might be needed as the two were walking to the felines room-- but Kan did dryly remarked.

“Still, a waste you made with 20 gold shillings...we need those bounties filled up and more money. You better not waste again, otherwise I’m making sure you can’t have kids.”

Snorting, Phobia told. “Uhuh, if you weren't such a bitch, I wouldn’t have done it.”

“If you weren’t such an idiot, I wouldn’t have belittle you.” snapback Kansas Phobia scoff.

“If you weren’t belittling, then I wouldn’t try to piss you off.”

“You’re an idiot, it's in your nature to piss me off.” dryly said Kan as they came to Najat door as Phobia spoke.

“Najat, open the door, I need to ask you.” (done)

It didn’t take too long of a moment for the door open, and for Najat to look a little displeased. With some slight hottiness still in her voice and having a near dignified air as she stood even in demeaning rags, she asked, “yes, what is it...Master?” Grinding the last bit out as if she didn’t want to say it. (end)

“What is your family position in your Clan, how do you know Ash, and do you know where Ash is going?” spoke Phobia. (done)

Gripping the doorknob, Kan was the only one aware of the very subtle and light flare of magic being used on Najat’s person. The battle of wills in her icy eyes flashed before the demoness that watched as the magic forced the prideful feline to speak against her will. “I-I am Heiress to the Clan Kumma, next in line to take my Fathers place. Ash is my Best friend. I do not know where she is.” (end)

“an heiress?” hum Kan as she nodded her head. “Very high...seem that pay of 20 gold shillings became worth it...you are forgiven this time Phobia.” then examine the collar as she said. “Odd for a collar like this made...must be tailored to you since you can use magic.” then asked. “How much do you know of Ash and Tyra?” Phobia then added.

“Answer her question, Najat.” (Done)

With a slight flinch to his added words, Najat spilled out easily. “I know Ash came back to my Clan and was to be placed to death after finding her to have been Demon Marked and soon escaped, making her exile from my Clan. I know she’s been on the run and I feel she is innocent for this stain of honor on her family name, or what little it has. I know nothing much of the demon Tyra, only that she must be the one responsible for placing marks on Ash who didn’t deserve such a fate.” (end)

“Oh you’re right on that, Tyra force the runes on her and Ash is innocent of the honor stains.” agreed Kan as she asked. “Whats her family position in the clan before the ‘shame’ that was made?”

“Answer her.” added Phobia. (done)

Clenching her jaw, Najat shook her head, but spoke to answer. “Lowest of the Clan. Her mother brought herself and Ash, her daughter, to our clan. They were… Exiles to their former clan for her mother’s… husband’s dishonoring them. He betrayed the clan, and killed him for the treachery. They were Exiled for the shame they brought on the clan. Ash’s Mother was allowed to live… to care for Ash.” A slight resistance showing, but nowhere near enough to stop the tailored magic of the Collar. (End)

Eyes narrowing, Kan demanded. “What magic does Ash use?” as Phobia added.

“Answer her and also how strong was she with her magic?” (done)

With a sharp breath, Najat answered once again, “She was skilled with a staff. Her family technique had advanced skills in it. She was… fascinated with gemstones and learnt… arts of Geomancy with a staff to channel… that magic. I.. don’t know how strong she is now, but she… helped teach me whenever I.. had trouble sometimes…” (End)

“That would explain how she got those gems...interesting.” said Kan as she looked at Najat. “It’s rather interesting that an Heiress got herself caught...you know, you should consider yourself lucky in a twisted sense. Sure you’re on a ship with Phobia here...but you would probably be in a worse position with some of the lowlives in this city.” seeing the icy glare the feline gave at her as she scoff.

“Yeah, you know I’m right.” then asked. “Can you still use your magic, or at least try to with the collar on?”

“Answer.” said Phobia. (done)

With flattened ears, Najat seemed less stubborn when she told, “no. The Collar takes enough to drain me and to seal my own magic away all the same.” (End)

Humming, she said. “So the only real defense you have is martial art skills...but is helpless to Phobia with his orders…” then thought… and gained a wicked idea. “Oh Phobia~, why not make her your new bodyguard?”

“Uh...what?” said Phobia as Kan grin wider.

“That's right! You new bodyguard! With her skills as a warrior, her reflexes still honed-- and obey any order you give? Well, she can easily be you new bodyguard to guard you no matter where you go!” (done)

Najat seemed to give a slightly more chilling glare, fae becoming even more exempt of emotion towards the mare. It was clear she was detesful of the idea, but knew that in a way, she couldn’t stop it from happening. Or really stop anything from happening to her. Because in all reality, Phobia knew that he could tell the feline to be his bodyguard, or his servant-- pretty much whatever he wanted… (End)

Making her my servant might be nice...but annoying with the cold glare,....like really annoying. Bodyguard….that fits more thinking it over, it might be better...especially more since he could still use her...at least for a while. He soon said. “alright...Najat? From now on? You’re my new bodyguard. You go where I go, you protect me with all you are able to do, and make sure that nothing harms me.”

“And make sure you stay out of restrictive areas and not touch a single thing within our rooms.” added Kan as Phobia nodded.

“Yeah that too.” then look to Kan as he asked. “Think you can get her new threads for armor or something?”

Kan hum and said with a satisfied smirk. “Oh...I think I can whip something up. A nice blue and black armor for her...tight too to show off those curves.” (done)

Najate gave a slightly more heated glare to this, but still responded with some detest, “Of course...Master…” And while her being a servant would be annoying with her glaring… the idea of some tight clothes over her body was just appealing to think over. Maybe something more… it was a very tempting thought, seeing as she couldn’t say no, no matter what. (End)

Looking at the collar...he soon added. “Also you’re wearing a bell collar on you.” Kan raises a brow at him, as she noticed the gripping of her fist and a slight twitch of Najat’s eye as the demoness thought...and giggle in deviousness.

“Oh~, maybe let her act like an adorable kitty cat whenever you pet her~?” (done)

With a hissing, Najat started, “I will never--” though Phobia was just tempted to try this with an order and find out just how far the collar worked. (End)

“Do it Najat.” order Phobia, as the temptation was strong as he moves a hand up to pet her head. As her slight scowl and resistance turned to that of a cat as she gives a slight moan of pleasure and mewling while leaning into the petting and scratching of her ear. When he pulled away from her head, Kan did her best to resist laughing as Najat look pretty furious.

Phobia thought...and grinned as he rubbed the Herno stomach a bit as she let out a mewl and squirm as if wanting to move away. Though unable to as she's biting her lip, but still giggling as Phobia detected ticklish spots-- and began tickling there. Hearing her laughing, unable to push him away despite her arms trying to move to do just that as he asked. “Whos a good kitty?” moving a hand under her chin to scratch. (Done)

Slipping lower and lower to the floor, having trouble standing from the tickles alone, Najat couldn’t stop herself from slightly pouring when her chin was slightly scratched. In her head, she felt so humiliated at this, and felt a new sense of loathing at the two at the moment. Oh what she would maybe do to stop this! Though, when she landed on the ground sitting in a kneel, she continued to mixedly laugh and purr all the same, not able to stop Phobia. (End)

Phobia stopped tickling her, as he kept rubbing and scratching under her chin as he scratches a bit on her spine as he asked with a wide grin. “Whos a good kitty cat?” as there was a purring from the chin scratch, but giving a slight mewl at being massaged at her back and making her arc her back with a slight moan. Her chest perking out and reminding him of said chest…

He was honestly tempted to touch it. To the point he consider on grabbing it for a feel. Granted a part of him debated on doing it...but decided to let his prostec hand move to scratch at the base of her tail as the other hand gave a quick squeeze of her breast. Hearing her give a mewl of pleasure, slightly move her rear to get more attention and arc her back more to hold out her chest at his feel. Giving another squeeze of the chest as Kan tease as Najat moan and arcs backwards a touch more.

“How does it feel to be a good little kitty cat, Najat?” (done)

There was a mixed reaction to that, as the feline was seemingly too busy mewling and moaning in pleasure while also slightly clenching her hands that slightly rested on the floor. Her balance was a little troublesome as it was, and the female was slightly sliding a bit lower to the floor because of it. Kan was sure that Najat might slip and land on her back at some point if Phobia keeps this up… not that she wanted it to end-- Kan was getting a lot of amusement out of this. (End)

“Say Phobia, why not let her rest on your lap like a cat?” suggest Kan as she added with a smirk. “Maybe at the captain chair for all to see?” it made the stripe thought for a brief moment...and said.

“Naw...it’ll ruin the mood.” then told. “When we leave-- then I’ll do it. More dramatic.” as he then told. “Najat, lay on my lap, it’ll be more comfy.” sitting down cross leg as a means to allow the Herno to lay down. (Done)

Free from the hands for a moment, Najat slightly puffed and panted to herself with a slightly showing blush before she flicked an ear at his order. With tightly pressed lips, she ground out, “Yes Master.” Moving and straightening himself before playing down and placing a fair portion of herself in his lap. (End)

Phobia hands began scratching at her head, right behind her ear as the other hand began to scratch at spine once more as the stripe could hear the slight purrings, the arcing of her back as mewls escape from her. He also slightly enjoyed the body heat that was on his lap, it was...pleasant, also a bit arousing as he kept scratching and moving the fingers on both ear and spine as Kan held a shit-eating smirk.

Seeing the herno being putty in the idiot hands, and can’t do a single thing about it. It was honestly the most enjoyable thing she ever seen so far. As after a minute or two, Phobia told. “Alright Najat, you can get off of my lap now.” stopping his scratches as she gets off in a bolting speed the moment the order was given. Her arms over her chest protectively and glaring at him with a truly furious gaze.

Chuckling as he got on his feet as Phobia reminded. “Hey, it could’ve been a lot worse~.” then said with a wide grin. “I’ll see you later Najat, take care.”

As he turned to walk off, Kan added as the door slams shut. “That was amusing.” trotting by him as she chuckles. “20 gold shillings so worth it…” then added flatly. “But the next time you get a slave? Get one more cheaper. Otherwise I’ll kick you off the ship.”

“Do we even have enough shillings? Because I don’t think we do.” remarked Phobia as Kan thought and confirm.

“Technically we do...but I don’t want you to spend it all.”

So in a way, she’s saying we have enough for one...but can’t overbuy it...ah taking context out of words. Gotta love them. thought the Stripe as Kan added in amusement.

“And I’ll be sure to get that suit and bell for her...just make sure you order her to wear it.” although she went on to business. “Now, I’m pretty sure we could gather a few bounties, maybe steal from the local filth. Might get us a small portion of profit.” humming as she said. “A shame we don’t know where Ash is...but I’m certain you’ll find her,” dryly saying. “You always seem stupidly lucky every now and then.”

Phobia grin wide as he said. “I’ll take that as a complement.” all he heard was a ‘humph’ and Kan trotting off as Phobia thought. Hrm..get a slave to rub in Kan nose again, or look around for more bounties and steal from others? thinking over as they had a few more days in port here before leaving when the locals find out they didn’t pay their landing payment as he thought with a wide grin.

Why not both? And this time I’ll be a bit more picky-- no need to get someone like Najat...even if it is funny. then called out. “Scrappy, we’re going out!” waiting for a brief second as the mechanical wolf rush by his creator side as Scrappy asked.

“The reason we are going out so soon, Phobia?”

“Stealing, finding bounties...rubbing Kan nose again with a potential other slave-- just a precaution.” Scrappy crunch the numbers as he nodded and request.

“Please allow me to scan them before you buy them. Just in case they may be like Najat.” the stripe hum some as he nod and shrug.

“Eh, why not? Who knows, if there's not a chance to go to a auction-- at least we can see who we can steal and grab some bounties along the way.” the mechanical wolf nodded, as the two headed to Phobia room, mostly to grab the stripe gear once more before heading out into the slime-pit known as Gruganda once more.

(done)

Trying to take or steal things was almost a bit tricky. People were pretty sharp on pickpockets and you had to be just as keen to make sure your own pocket didn’t get picked. There was opportunity though, the city was pretty lawless the more time the group spent in the city. It was in a near state of anarchy with its Sultain not seeming to care too much on what was going on-- as long as it did not subvert his power in any way.

As long as the thieves, the murders, the slavers, pirates and the mercenaries kept out of his way and maybe did some jobs for him? Then they were near free to do what they liked. And in turn, others were pretty free to do what they wanted. The only time that ‘stealing’ was a bad idea, if it involved the Sultan of Gruganda.

Thankfully, that was a bit easy to do. Just keep away from the people with patches of ten poppy flowers surrounded by thorn-style embroiderment. Keep clear of the Sultans ‘enforcers’ and their work? And you were pretty set. There was a possible chance they might be able to leave without paying a landing fee because it’s possible the people at the dock they were at won’t care or stop them. Why should they? They had a whole city giving them money.

Besides the slaves or food and clothes to gain, there was a good and fair number of goods and materials to also be had-- along with a board full of bounties. It was hard to count them all really, though not all paid as much as they could… unless it was for the head of someone that bothered a Sultan. Those could pay pretty well.

Phobia at the moment was toying over what he should do next while walking the dirty streets. He figured they should maybe leave tomorrow, possibly the day after. Though the question of Nowa staying or not was still in mind. So far she hadn’t made any attempts to leave…. But at the same time she didn’t say she would stay. (end)

It's too early to confirm if she’s staying or not...maybe confirm if she’s trying to learn everything she can before she uses the information of my ship? he considers that could be the case...but Scrappy brought up some good points that it would be in Nowa best interest to stay with them-- mostly in having a stable job. As well as the fact who could she sold the information too? Sure slavers, pirates and the likes around here...but she seems to be smart. Even if it's not the same smartness of his intellect.

Overall, part of him felt that she might stay, mostly because she seems committed...but would she still be committed once she learns of his plans?

She might actually leave...and while that will be annoying since she was rather useful, it was a chance for her to make her choice. Hrm...maybe I can use her knowledge and make a golem captain to fly for me. thought the stripe as he idly glance around, feeling the urge to start grabbing everything off the ground, as this city was a goldmine a stripe in terms of scraps and trash to grab.

However he resist that urge, mostly because he didn’t had anything to carry it all with him. Glancing to his mechanical wolf, the Stripe flick an ear as he thought. Eh, I might stop by one of the auctions-- maybe I’ll see something I’ll like and might get before heading back although that was a stretch, as this time he would need to be a bit more picky in spending-- mostly because Kan would bust his balls for ‘wasting’ on another mouth to feed. (done)

Turning at the next corner and making a path to where he felt the auction was, the striped and his golem both began to take some of the higher routes of the city. Made of slightly rickaty, but still stable wood. Off to his left, he could see the few docs of the city, this one being another unofficial one ran by the locals but not guarded by the Sultan. For the most part, it was a place slavers and pirates seemed to just stop for a quick pit stop before leaving. Ships were always coming and going.

While they took this high route, Scrappy kept his optics sharp for possible dangers. And while it wasn’t a direct danger, what he spotted did garner attention. Just some stories below their position, he could make out Nowa’s person at the entrance of some dock’s, and talking to a griffon. The two seemed to be arguing-- but after a while she seemed to make him relent in a way that made her smugly grin. (end)

Zooming close, Scrappy spoke lowly. “Phobia, look.” the stripe glance to see Nowa as he hums a bit, as he remarked lowly.

“Well, well...wonder what got her smugly grinning…” then grin wide and said. “Let's find out.” the two moving to a place for him to carry Scrappy and come down to the ground streets, granted he had to go slow to not break his feet bones. Or alert the two as soon as they came down on the ground, he let go of Scrappy and the two walked casually to not cause alarm-- or potential suspicion if this turned out wrong. (done)

It took a bit of navigating to get close enough, but once in hearing range, they could hear the griffin say, “you sure this stuff is just going bad?” Going on to tell while suspiciously eyeing the mare. “It’s not easy to come by…”

“Oh I’m sure.” Told Nowa with a little wave of her hoof. “Look, I’m buying, aren't I? If I be taking this off your talons, you get to have more cargo space fer the ship, ain’t that right?” Then jokes, “maybe pillage some old rock of something useful like gold-- I heard there was a pretty big deposit of it someplace south with only a little primitive tribe guarding it. Finding it is tricky, but I’m sure you boys could handle it.”

Talon up and holding what was supposedly a map, the griffon pressed, “and you’re sure it’s here?”

“I’d bet 30 gold shillings.” Smiled Nowa confidently. “I can’t, don’t have the ship or crew really. IT would be pointless for me to go alone.” Then chuckled, “but those crates you got? I can use them-- even if they’re going stale. We got a deal, Halvu?”

Working his beak, the bird scoffed and rolled up the map while waving it at her, “if this is a bust, we’re comin’ for that ass of yours, bitch.”

Smirking, Nowa told, “if it’s a ride ya askin’ fer, sorry but I ain’t an easy girl to have.” Then told with a head held high, “just take those crates to the east side of the city, next to Dockin’ bay 33-A. I’ll be handling it from there.” Making the griffon snort and turn around to leave, shouting something to his crew.

Having a smug smile, Nowa turned and began to trot away, while both Scrappy and Phobia realized that the place she had the crates sent were next to the docking area they were in, being 34-A. 33-A was apparently closed for repairs due to an accident. (End)

“A captain and a swindler...And someone who knows a few things...like a gold deposit.” said Phobia with a smirk as he said to Scrappy with slight suspicion. “Any chances she’ll betray us?”

Calculating it as Scrappy spoke. “50% probability she will. However another 50% suggest she is pulling the wool for those around here, possibly neglecting to tell them of our ship position due to mistrust of them-- and keeping our ship hidden.” then added. “It is too soon to say with so limited data.”

Humming some, Phobia debated on either trailing her...or continuing on with his sights for the auctions. Granted there was opportunity at the auction...but part of him was curious of Nowa as well as it would be hard to trail after her-- especially in a place where he had to keep up his guard. However...he also know where she was heading as he said. “Lets go where she’s heading...maybe find out what she barter for.”

The mechanical wolf nodded, as he felt his creator grabbing him, as the stripe was climbing upwards to the roofs for easier travel time, and less chances of getting jumped (done)

Heading back for the ship, the plan was to simply wait for her to appear near the docks. And while traveling by roof could have been smoother, they did reach them before she did. When she reached the docs and spotted him, Nowa gained a large smile and said, “Phobia, just the captain I be looking for!” Trotting right up while she told, “you would not believe the lucky break I just made, a deal that was a sure big steal.”

Slightly inching forwards, she asked with a bit of a charming flutter of her eyes, “you wouldn’t be too against doing’ a bit of trade, are ya? Got a big ol’ shipping of spices that’ll fetch a hefty good price in a little city I be happenin’ to know.” (end)

Giving a raise brow and cross arms, he said. “Spices eh?” then look to Scrappy as he asked. “Wasn’t they suppose to be, what was their term?” as Scrappy open his jaw and activated a recording of the same conversation with Nowa voice coming out.

“but those crates you got? I can use them-- even if they’re going stale. We got a deal, Halvu?” as the recording was cut as Phobia was having a large grin as he asked in amusement.

“Now normally I wouldn't bother with you swindling from others-- but I gotta ask, your not planning on swindling little old me, are you?” (done)

With a little fake gasp, Nowa placed a hoof to herself and said, “swindle you? After everything we’ve been through?” Then dropped her little drama to tell, “The spice’s are in the crates, ya hairbrain.” Then rolled her eyes, “an’ trailin’ me around? Shouldn’t I be the one askin’ if you’re gonna be up to somthin’?” (end)

“Technically, we only started trailing you. We spotted you by chance while in the city.” corrected Scrappy as the mechanical wolf spoke on. “As for shipping spices for a price? 10% of the cut from what you trade, Nowa.” (done)

Smiling, Nowa said, “10% cut?” Then asked, “for yourselves, right?” (end)

“Can’t keep getting money from bounties or stealing from others.” said Phobia with a grin as he said. “Beside, as long as you keep swindling and making deals to others while you’re using my ship to make trade movements-- I figure a small cut on the inflow you get will be fair enough. After all, it's my fuel you’re using to make those trips in the first place.” (done)

Thinking on it, Nowa smiled and told, “alright, 10% to you.” Smiling widely, “expect those crates to get here in… I’d say a half hour. Wait for the boyo’s to leave an’ yer free to tak’em into the ships bay!” about to trot on past, though Scrappy got in the way and Phobia decided to ask about the other thing she mentioned to the griffon. (End)

“What about that gold deposit with that tribal village you mention? Was that actually real or something to entice his greed to swindle his cargo?” asked the stripe. (Done)

Looking to him, Nowa nodded, “oh it be real alright.” Slightly sitting to convey with a moving hoof, “mounds of gold, next t’ untouched.” Leaning towards him to go on, “ya could get pretty rich off the mound of gold the place has in its rocks.” (end)

“You know...technically you wouldn’t be lying to that griffon.” said the stripe as there was a knowing grin on his face. “After all, the last you recall, it was there. And you didn’t mention anything about me and my crew with one of the few fastest ships to go on ahead of him and his crew.” (done)

Waving a hoof, Nowa said, “oh, ya don’t want it, trust me.” Taking a moment to dart her eyes around and lowly tell him with a raised hoof to help hide what she was saying. “That tribe? It be a tribe o’ gnolls. Nasty bunch they be.” Then waved off with a more relaxed posture, “too much trouble, I be sayin’.” (end)

“....Gnolls?” asked Phobia with a slight happy tone in his voice, and widder toothy smile. “Well, thank you for the warning...I might...come by if the opportunity comes and that captain wears out those mongols for me.” (done)

That made Nowa bark out in laughter and keep laughing on. Though when she noticed that Phobia wasn’t joking, she calmed and asked, “ya serious?” Slightly losing her smile before telling, “this ain’t a dinky little place, Phob’s. They know they got gold, an’ they let pirates or small slaver fleets come right fer ‘em.” Telling lowly, “place is basically a trap.” (End)

“Hrmm, so they’re experienced…” humming a bit as he said. “I might need to develop new golems to test out-- maybe see how they fare against experience warriors later on.” mumbling a bit as he wave a hand. “In any case, I’ll be sure to let the lackies to pick up the supplies within a half an hour, and be ready to take off tomorrow-- I have some business here to do still..” then soon asked.

“Still considering on either leaving or staying with my crew, Nowa?” (done)

She seemed to stare for a moment before shrugging, “I’m thinkin’ on it.” Then told with a pointed hoof, “but I think ya better reconsider on messin’ with that place I told ya of.” Going on to motion to the city, “way I see it? Either we put a lot of work and stuff into getting rich quick, or we put less work an’ stuff into selling stuff to get rich just as quick.”

Using the same hoof to tap her head, Nowa told, “ya want to keep getting shillings? Best be doin’ the smart thing. An’ fer a ship the size you got? Ya be needing a good haul of it as much as possible.” (End)

Scrappy calculated as he analyze the data, and the databanks of gnolls he gather before Phobia exiled as he soon spoke. “There is logic in Nowa words. As of now our forces are unable to fully combat against the gnoll village. Even less due to lack of experience fighting in ground to ground combat. While the forces we have are substance, we require more to craft more forces, and make new types of golems to be more efficient in fighting in long term battles.

“We also need a large amount of income, income we are currently lacking as of now. It is best to keep on the side lines, gaining coniange through various means before fighting against this village, or against stronger forces until we have a sustant amount of income and forces to be in full efficiency.”

Phobia pause as he consider that, thinking a bit as while he wanted to go out and test his golems for their fighting uses-- Scrappy was right. Sure they were strong...but gnolls were stronger than most. His forces would get decimated fast...thinking more as he let out a low grumble and told.

“Fine, I’ll put that plan on hold...but I’m still going to make new golems, Scrappy.”

Blinking his optics, Scrappy nodded as he look to Nowa and informed. “We will bring the grunt golems soon to carry the cargo and will leave within tomorrow-- unless you will swindle other's for their cargo within the needed days?” (done)

“Oh no, Scraps.” Told the mare with a shaking head. “Best we set sail soon as can. Once the lot in this dump figure out what I’m bringin’ on the ship? I’d rather leave before one of them tries somthin’.” (End)

Nodding, Scrappy look to his creator as he said. “Phobia, let us resume our business, so that way we will be able to plot our course to this next city for further opportunity.”

“Yeah, yeah….” but the stripe did pat the golem head as he walked on, as Scrappy soon added to Nowa.

“What are the values of these spices? They seem rather important to that griffin.” (done)

Humming in a whimsical manner, Nowa told, “let’s just say they be somthin’ of a rarity in Arabia and leave it at that fer now.” Turning and trotting off for the ship to no doubt make sure there was proper spacing for the new cargo to be had. (End)

Scrappy was looking through his databanks, moving up by Phobia side as the mechanical wolf was feeling...frustrated? At the lack of information given, yes he knew it was something of a rarity...but part of him was wanting to know of the knowledge, so he could figure out if later down the line if this little swindling operation Nowa has will bite them in the ass or not.

However, a part of him consider that he could ask of Kan, due to her long life and know many things of business and rarities. Perhaps she would know a thing? But for now? Walking by his creator side in finding more opportunity, and going to an auction site-- mostly to assist his creator in making a better choice of fulfilling the stripes needs once more. But the calculations of that probability happening was rather low, due to the setting of time and knowing most of the ‘best picks’ were probably sold out.

However on the other hand, the Stripe could save money with getting cheap ones...but the mechanical wolf also calculated that if they come tomorrow, or leave to this other city, other choices will reveal themselves to his creator. After all, everything can be gained in the long run, one must be patient to find opportunity.

(done)

Engine humming their gentle lull was like a musical tune for Phobia to listen to while working. While there was nothing more to get at the city, sadly enough, the fact that he had some cargo that would bring in a haul was nice to know. Though the pricing was unknown to him until Kan had an idea of what was in the crates. Not that Nowa made it easy. All she said was that they were ‘spices’ and that was it.

The pony was pretty touchy on the cargo, just like last time.

At the moment they were heading for a smaller town that was out in the desert, a pitstop to sell the first crate to the locals for top-notch price as Nowa told. Again, she did not define the ‘price’ it would be. Only that it would be hefty.

On a side note, he was partially enjoying his eye candy that was Najat whilst he worked away on a new project to improve his golems. For the most part, the Herno was in a fairly tight bodysuit that did just as Kan promised-- hug her body to show those curves. And were they ever highlighted. There was some armor, though only enough for protection. Some was left off, probably just for his own enjoyment to ogle her from a distance.

Something he was sure Najat was very aware of with how she would sometimes exude this aura of cold and very often give him the cold shoulder while upturning her nose away from him. Besides the armor, Najat wasn’t given anything else really. At the moment, not many trusted her with a weapon-- and oe order for a demonstration of battle capacity on a golem only showed she was more than effective to possibly kill a person in a few strong jabs of her hands-- maybe one punch if landed right by Sieg’s own observation.

In short, she held the capacity to kill without her magic or without weapons. (end)

Meaning he was really glad Kan suggested the feline would be his bodyguard, and gave those specific orders in the precaution if she tries anything funny-- like stealing his things. Granted she hasn’t shown much interest in his blueprints though, something he was glad for. As he was working on a new blueprint, he gave another glance to her, as he was half tempted to order her to come here for him to pet and hear that bell on her collar to jingle.

But resist, mostly due to him crafting an idea of a new golem-- or one in the works. It was difficult to say what he wanted...but he had something worked up in his mind. Looking at the various parts of his other golems blueprints as he thought. Stronger armor? They’re already made of steel. Better efficiency? They got regenerating runic on their core to repair themselves on the battlefield! What to make them utterly good at besides following orders and having a relentless drive?

Glancing to Najat, an idea came as he order. “Najat, what would you consider to be a terrifying enemy to face on the battlefield?” (done)

Head turning and attention on him, Najat wanted to grit her teeth, but still spoke her mind on the idea. “To face a large hoard armed with ships and cannons. To be unable to cause harm as they sweep over any in their path. Unable to stop them from taking what they please, be it the secret’s of the Clan, to enslave the many for their army or to rape the women even as they plead. I would fear it all the more if it was made by the hands of demons that wish to twist our immortal souls to their vile wants.” (End)

“Eh not much in the soul buisness...oh that gave me an idea, a potential soul in a golem commander to bind and make them serve! Oh that could work...buuuut I don’t have the exact idea for it, so put it on the shelf.” tossing the said idea in his mind as he went on. “But unable to cause harm...hrm, stronger metal for the golems...maybe mithril? Hrm, too expensive. Maybe a mixture of it and with steel? Oh maybe try to craft new metal?” then frown as he grumble.

“Gotta give it to those zebras, they knew how to make all the alchemy and chemistry stuff...and the damned spotted too.” he snort. “What I wouldn’t try to take to get their knowledge of steel and smithing-- maybe I could,” then harshly shook his head. “No, no...its too late anyway. Can’t do it. They’ll try to blow me up anyway if I get near...or try to sabotage me with the other's...and they could do it to.” going along in his mutterings as he looks over the blueprints, trying to figure out how to better his golems efficiency and defenses as well as craft a new golem to fight. (done)

Najat gave an insufferable sigh, ear twitching at the slight jingle her new bell made at the slight motion of her body. This is utterly humiliating. She thought while looking about with a slight boredom. Clan heiress, mastering mage in ice and cold and the winter storms… reduced to a madman’s pet ... She slightly glanced down at where her collar was and still tried to think of a way to get rid of it.

Not that she could. All her secretive attempts only yielded painful shocks and no real results. Turning her eyes to look about the room again, Najat half wondered if there was even a way to get out of here. Sure there was that ‘deal’ she was given, but after knowing what he was up to, she didn’t want to dishonor her family’s name by being turned into his puppet willingly. What was she to do though? (end)

Suddenly he gained inspiration. “THAT'S IT!” cackling as he began drawing down the blueprints of not one, but three golems as he cackle more. “If I can’t fully improve my golems now-- I can make more golems to be better efficiency!” laughing as he finished the first one, being a monstrosity of three head on the chest, and an extra head on the tail as he said. “Yes, a battle charger, I’ll call this one...Golem Chimera!” then quickly draw more of the other two. “Yes, yes, adding a flying base golem could work, even making sure we have anti-flyers to come into enemy ships and wrecking, or distracting-- even hitting their propellers! Yes, Golem Wyverns! Perfect!”

Then gained a sudden idea for the last one and said. “But wait, they’re too small, too quickly damage if I just use them...meaning I need a mixture of flight and ground...ohohohoho!” then grin wider as he quickly draw out the last as he told. “Yes! A golem to combat in air and ground! I’ll call this...Golem Hydra!” finishing drawing as he frowned and said.

“But...those two will be utterly expensive in crafting, especially in molding the right parts, or taking said parts to be made...a big hit on income...and maintenance, hrm...as well as crafting new cores for them to be a bit different than most golems...hrm...I need to make sure their cores work correctly, otherwise they’ll be nothing more than beasts-- especially with multiple heads.” (done)

what is he going on about now? Wondered Najat, only understanding he was thinking of producing more of those stupid golems he was so fond of. Sturdy as they were, Najat could tell from a warrior's view, they were something easy to defeat. The normal golems were a laugh, and the engineers were clumsy. The only ones even fight able were the knights, and she would call them clunky and unreliable for real fighters in her own opinion.

So really, she wasn’t as worried about these new golems. If they would be anything like his other creations? They would be utterly useless against real warriors that know their stuff when it came to the field of battle. (End)

“No, no, no, NO!” nearly shouted Phobia as he slammed a fist on the table. “It's useless, unless I have proper data, the golems are useless! The Wyverns and Hydras are useless if I don’t have proper data of size, speed, or even air-combat! The Chimeras are near useless since they’ll be nothing but brutes! I need actual data! Actual data on fighting against armed forces, against….” pausing in his rant as he slowly turned to Najat. “Warriors….” as a gleam came into his eyes as he order, with a notepad and a pen.

“Najat...tell me everything of how Hernos fight...and using those strategies to improve my golems effectinty.” (done)

In an instant, the herno balled her hands into fists and gave a strangled sound while screwing her eyes shut and mouth sealing closed. It lasted for only five seconds though, as she shook in place with an obvious fighting will not speak. “H-Herno’s are t-taught to fight as soon as we can hold a blade. We are trained by old tradition and scrolls hidden in our homes. There are tens of family techniques only a Clan knows of, thousands to be found over the Land of Iron.”

Struggling her head and making the bell jingle a bit, Najat went on, body tense as could be. “The golems are not perceptive. Nor are they able to coordinate and predict attacks. They do not know how to defend themselves and are clumsy when faced with true combat. They have no perception of all the techniques to use a blade or even a shield. They are better off with a mace and shield, as the weapon reflects just how blunt and simplistic they are.” (End)

Writing this all down, Phobia hums. “Means I need to upgrade their cores. Give them adaptive thinking, self-learning programs and still instill loyalty and obedience to me. Although it is very difficult to make. Especially since I did it only once and that took nearly three years.” humming to himself as he wrote more. “Might need to make them more aware, more smarter-- but that’s also tough, it means I need to re-write every golem core and start from the bottom up...which that itself is tricky since I lack the data of warfare…” then hum as his mind was thinking.

“I need to make them predict attacks, make them be strong and firm….” then order. “Najat, what's the best mean to make them actual fighters?” (done)

Straightening up, Najat told, “Self discipline. Self reliance. Knowing your strengths and weaknesses. Using your available resources to quickly dispatch a foe with little to time. Each strike must be intended to finish a fight. Each block and parry only to make that fatal strike. Cohesiveness with others is needed to make them all the more efficient!” Half shouting it while trying to resist. From her slight breathing, she tried to not say anything. (End)

Writing this down, he hum as he said. “Meaning I need to make them more reliant, more discipline...make them effective killing machines to defend and counter attack. Work well together to be a stronger unit.” then run down the thoughts in his head as he hums. “But that might take time, working on each and re-working their cores...hrm, will need to work on new runic programs to make them able to handle the amount of programs in their systems and be able to be useful at the same time..” muttering to himself as he thought a bit.

Then soon said. “Unless, I could make them have something to teach them...make them learn faster...But that itself is going to be problematic…” then glance to Najat as a thought work out in his mind. “Unless I work on their cores to make you teach them to be like you said. Self discipline and reliance-- working with others to be more efficient…” (done)

She shifted uncomfortably, and with flattened ears, Najat gave a barely audible growl from her throat. (End)

“Hrm, need to see if I can make their cores work that way…” then order. “Once I work on the cores of the Knights and soldiers-- I want you to start trying to teach them to be disciplined, reliable-- and be an effective unit, Najat.” (done)

Shaking a bit and slightly scowling, Najat ground out with a slightly bowed head, “Yes...Master...” (end)

Grinning, he said as he put the notepad on the table. “Good. Now come over here and kneel by my chair, Najat. Make sure you lean your head to me as well.” already seeing her starting to move, as he took this change to get a good view of her body with each step, seeing the bodysuit making each part of her more attractive as the bell jingle with each step she took. Once she was close to his chair and kneeling down, head leaning to him as he raised a hand to pet her head.

The Stripe couldn’t help but grin as he scratches behind her ears as he coo. “Such a good kitty.” (done)

She gave a mewl at the attention and felt herself reacting without any sort of input on her behalf. She shuttered from the feeling and felt the slight hearing of her cheeks while he scratched away at her sweet spot. Gripping her hands tight, Najat tried to not make any sound-- but it was hard to disobey previously made orders that let her lips freely coo out her moans or squeak out her pleasured mewls. (End)

Grinning all the more, he decided to order. “Good, now why don’t you get on my lap and let me rub your stomach, Najat?” (Done)

This is shameful… She thought while feeling her body move and half-rest on his lap while he continued his treatment. She shuddered at the hands that wandered, and tried to again not moan while he felt any place he pleased. (End)

Rubbing her stomach against the body suit on her stomach, he enjoys the rump of her against his lap as he move another hand to stroke the fluffy tail as he order. “Rest fully on my lap, Najat.” as he moves his prosthetic hand to press against her stomach to keep rubbing it. (done)

Shifting to do just that., Najat tried, though it was a little hard with limited space. When she did, she tried to pull her tail away, though felt that it just wouldn’t respond. She gave another mewl as he petted it, making her face flush all the more. (end)

Grinning even more, he kept petting her tail, stroking and feeling the fluffy tail moving in his hand as he looks to the body suit she wore and order. “Take off the upper part of the body suit off, Najat, can’t fully pet your stomach with it in the way.” he however added. “Do it while standing and letting me see full view of you doing it too.” (done)

Standing, Najat moved her arms up and first undid the armor on her upper body before placing it down, leaving her dark blue bodysuit in place. Reaching a hand back, she pulled the zipper down, and felt her face heat even more as she felt her own arm unzip it.

Reaching around after that was done, she pulled down the bodysuite off her upper half and arms, exposing her chest and belly fully to him. She had a cold look in her eye, even while she stood ready for the next order to be given. (End)

“Now get back on my lap, I still need to give you that belly rub.” said Phobia as he saw her stiffly moving to him, sitting on his lap half-way again as he rubbed his right limb to pet her stomach, as he felt, or partially felt her fur...switching hands to feel the soft fur as he hums in enjoyable, as he soon move the prosthetic limb to feel her tail, stroking it for a bit...until he decided to push the limit as his left hand move up to grope her chest. (done)

There was a slightly strangled moan that was half-held back by Najat, but otherwise stay in place and pressed her chest into the hand more. Possibly out of how nice it maybe felt. (end)

Phobia gave a hum, groping the soft flesh more as he enjoys the texture of it, the softness of the breast...even feeling his own arousement growing from a female body so close, and touching her as he pleases. Part of him was tempted of...using her body for full use-- but part of him denied it. Mostly because if Ash came around, saw her friend, somehow undid the collar...well, he would be quite dead-- even more dead than just groping her and humiliating her.

So he resist on that want. As he stops with the chest grabbing as he moves his left hand to her back as he order. “Lean a bit on the table, Najat.” starting to scratch her back now as to feel more of her coat, as well as enjoying feeling her rump moving a bit on his lap to get comfy. (done)

There was a slightly sharp breath, followed by the herno moving and cleaning herself over the table. The stripe was just a bit aware of a slight shivering of her body, though was passed off when she gave a low groan of satisfaction with how he handled her rather firm rear. (end)

Feeling the firm rear, he enjoyed the touch of it...maybe a bit too much as he grope it some, as he felt utterly tempted to order her to take it all off...but debated on it as he kept fondling her ass, and kept scratching at her back as he heard pleasured sounds of moans and mewls all the while. A shame she’s so resisted on this...maybe the next female I may get might be more happy being mine. thought the exiled Stripe as he gently graze his nails on her spine as it went down to her tail base to scratch there more.

Her rear wiggles a bit to the tail scratching, as well as rear fondling as he could feel his own arousement wishing to break free from the pants...but decided not to. After all, why bother taking it out if he wasn’t going to use it? Still he flick an ear as he soon order. “Alright that's enough, get off and get your bodysuit back on.” already deciding to stop, mostly stopping himself to make sure his own life will be preserved...or as much as he could preserved if and when the collar somehow comes off of her neck. (done)

Breathing heavily, Najat was fast to again move and get herself more properly dressed. In a rush, she moved away from him and picked up the armor that was on the ground, pointedly turning her back to him and moving her tail around to her front where it too was more out of sight. He noted that she made a clear point to ‘guard’ him at the most farthest spot in the room… and away from him… (end)

Hrm...maybe one day she’ll appreciate the good I do...eh, pipe dream. thought Phobia as he made sure she didn’t swipe any of his blueprints or anything on the table as his eyes scan in precaution. Granted the orders still held of not taking his things...but he like to be sure as he order. “Najat, you didn't take anything from my table, did you?” (done)

“No, Master.” Her tone was pretty cold, not grounded or hissed, but very cold indeed. There was a certain anger in there too, but it also sounded like she hardly cared she said anything in response. (End)

“Good…” said the Stripe, as he flick an ear, hearing a door being knocked as he turned to see the door opening as Scrappy came with a golem with a plate as the golem grunt spoke.

“Lunch is ready, Dreadful One.” moving up to set the plate on the table, as Phobia look at the grunt...and ordered.

“Lackey 31, get on the workshop table...time to start working on your core.” the golem obeyed as Scrappy tilted his head and asked.

“Have you discover something, Phobia?” seeing him grabbing some tools and his plate as the Striped told.

“More like I was informed by my new bodyguard of the uselessness of my golems against stronger fighters...or warriors. I’m going to see if I can tinker with them more, and see if I can improve them further.” moving by the laying down golem as Scrappy glance to Najat, analyzing her and seeing the female refusing to look at his stripe, and has a very cross look on her face.

Scrappy concluded his creator was grabby on her and touched her up for a bit. The mechanical wolf soon informed to Phobia. “We will be heading to the small outpost shortly, Phobia. In a day or so if Nowa estimate correctly.”

“Hmm?” said Phobia as he was already working on the golem, taking apart the chest pieces as he was eating bit by bit. “Oh good, make sure you let me know when we land, I want to take a good look around.” Nodding, the mechanical wolf soon quietly moved to sit onto the chair Phobia used to sit in, analyzing the blueprints as he noted his creator made three more types…

But he already saw the problems and soon look through the notepad. Analyzing the rambling writings and the pieces of what seem to be advice. Scrappy already could tell that Phobia possibly asked Najat for warrior advice. Mostly since he noted ‘make the knights and soldiers stronger’ among the rambles as Scrappy started to use his process power to find any options to either improve the golems now, or to improve their cores to ‘suggest’ to his creator. (done)

After making sure that her ‘clothes’ and ‘armor’ were well in place, Najat cast a frosty gaze at Phobia and breathed in deeply. “If you do not mind, master, I wish to go and gather myself a meal.” Wanting nothing more than to get out of here if at all possible. (end)

Flicking an ear, Phobia glance and said. “Oh sure, go on ahead.” then added. “Scrappy, lead her.” the mechanical wolf got off the chair, walking by Najat as the mechanical beast spoke.

“Come along, Najat. The meal is stew this time.” (done)

Najat didn’t comment, only follow with a slight haste to get out. Scrappy had to pick up his own pace just to lead her along. It was slightly clear that she was more interested in leaving Phobia than to gain food. He merely figured this by how bad her mood was at the moment. It made him half wonder why she was so stubborn for an organic and didn’t just accept her situation… or bother to take the deal.

Pride. That’s what Kan said. Pride, honor, tradition… all foreign to him and illogical to process.

Moving down a level and reaching the mess hall, Najat immediately left Scrappy to get a bowl and gather herself a few scoops of food before moving to the side and keeping to a corner. Her mere presence did something to the area, cause a certain… something that Scrappy wasn’t sure to describe. The posture she held was something akin to Kan’s own when the demon was in a foul mood. (End)

Anger. Distaste. That is what I am seeing...I think. Organics are so illogical. while he sat on the side, observing her, he noticed another coming in the mess hall, Book with her horn glowing to grab a bowl. Gathering her meal as she glance to Najat. Seeing the feline as she couldn’t help but shiver, feeling a chilling aura at her place that left a feeling of hostility.

Glancing to Scrappy, she partially wonder what happen, but figure it might be Herr Phobia. As she trot up and asked in curiosity. “Herr Phobia being annoying as always?” (done)

Icy blue eyes turning up, Najat was next to ready to give whoever came up a slightly harsh rebuttal. It was curbed a bit once she recognized the mare before her was like her, a slave and collared. Though unlike her inhibiting collar, the unicorn had a normal one.

Working her jaw, Najat looked back down to her stew and answered, “He took advantage of me.” Breathing in and calming herself a bit. “If I was able, I would show him that I was not his toy to play with.” Withholding a snort to instead sniff, “such a dishonorable cur he is. Truly brings shame on his family’s name… if they have any at all.”

Stirring her stew some, Najat said, “we never spoke. I’ve seen you, but never had the chance to know you. Are you too a slave forced to do the bidding of the same madman?” (end)

Tilting her head, she shook her head. “No, I am not under Herr Phobia.” then introduced herself with a smile as she place the bowl on the table. “I am Book Mark. I am under Master Sieg.” sitting on the board to get comfy as she remarked. “I don’t know how Hernos are, but I’m certain from what Herr Phobia spoke, Stripes view things different…” then amended. “Or at least what he mentions in his rambling and from what Master Sieg says.” (done)

Staring at the mare for a moment, Najat said, “I am Najat. And I do not belong here.” She took a scoop of her stew, but still spoke, “his ways might be different… but the fact remains, he has wronged me greatly and does not truly care.” (end)

Tilting her head a bit, she asked. “If you don’t belong here, then how come you didn’t ask for a means to leave?” looking at the collar as she soon asked in nativity. “Unless Herr Phobia has to properly free you in order to leave?” (done)

“My very body and it’s actions are shackled to his whims.” Najat told with a slight edge of detest. “I can not leave, no matter how much I wish to. And if I ask, he holds a price over my head that I can not accept. I am trapped. I can not leave no matter what I do.”

Looking up, Najat asked, “what of you? Were you forced to stay. Are you bound by a deal made you could not get around. Perhaps fear the sting of further harm if you do not listen?” Sitting up more properly and in a manner that made her seem to have some form of authority, despite her position as a slave. (End)

Blinking a bit, she shook her head and said. “No, I’m here willingly. I kinda like being around Master Sieg, he isn’t scary or harm me. He’s actually nice to me.” then asked in curiosity. “What did Herr Phobia wanted that you rejected over?” (done)

“My word to aid him in his wants.” Told Najat. “To you, that may seem like nothing. But for one such as I? It is a very large deal.” She was quite, but decided to speak on, since there was no point in hiding it at this point. “I am the Heiress to my Clan. the one that will take up my home’s lead once my Father sees me fit to. I would have the sway and power to do much in my Clan.” Then her face darkened. “And if he asked me to do something that could harm them, to harm others or to use us or myself in manners I wish not to do-- I would do a great dishonor on my family… to my clan, my people…”

Looking down to her food, Najat closed her eyes and sighed. “I have seen what he is. I do not trust him with that sort of power. That sort of trust to give my word to aid him in anything. As that anything could be something that will shame I, my family, my clan honor. Or possibly worse, do harm in ways I can not fathom.” (end)

Humming Book as she admits. “You’re right...I don’t know, or any one knows what Herr Phobia would do...but is your pride so important to never see your family again?” asking that in an innocent manner as she went on. “I may not know much of how honor works for you...but is you pride so important-- the pride of your family that if you reject the deal, that you’ll never see them all again? That you’ll never see their faces, or see home again?”

Tapping her chin as she remarked. “I mean, sure he’s asking for help, and you don’t know what that fully means...but is it so important to never see them all again? I mean...if he gave me the same deal you had, with a guarantee to see them...I would of taken it just to see those I missed again.” (done)

Slightly holding her place and settling herself, reminding herself this pony was naive to her people’s ways, Najat let out a long breath and told, “it isn’t pride that stops me, Book.” Breathing in again to speak on. “My pride has already been battered. My modesty shredded. I have been shamed and humiliated. But I bear it.”

Opening her eyes to look at the pony mare, Najat could see an odd innocents that she was more accustomed to young cubs to have. Sagging a bit, Najat told, “outsiders do not understand a Herno’s honor. It is more than simply pride. It’s a tradition. It is a practice. It is our way of life. Our purpose, meaning and even drive at times. It defines our families and our ways without the use of words. Without honor… than we are nothing more than aimless warriors with no purpose, no reason, no nothing.”

“I want to see my home.” Najat told Book, “I wish to return to it. To one day be the Clan Head that my Father and mother raised me to be. To lead my Clan to a brighter day. I wish to help them prosper, to grow and be strong.” Then flattened her ears to add. “And I am willing to allow myself to be humiliated and shamed if the chance my manipulation never comes to pass. As long as I have this collar and I was forced to return home to take my place, my family would see foul play and know something was wrong. In this way, I bring honor to my family's name by staying and not accepting a shady deal that may harm my Clan.” (end)

Taking this in...Book asked. “If you didn’t like the deal...why didn’t you made a counter-offer? One that would keep your family and honor safe-- but at the same time making sure Herr Phobia agree to free you from the collar?” (done)

Trying to not be sharp, Najat asked with a bt of snap, “and what could that be?” Going on to glare at the table and not the mare, “he is a warlord. He wishes to conquer by force or treachery. Anything I give, would only aid in such a thing. And I would be going against my Honor as a warrior to allow him any benefits to cause harm to others in such a manner.” (End)

While Book was silent, thinking a bit...but having no answers, she glance to Scrappy and thought as she suggested. “Why not ask Scrappy?” motioning a hoof to the mechanical wolf as she went on. “The only one Herr Phobia really listen to beside Kan, is Scrappy. He trusts Scrappy a lot more than anyone else, and Scrappy knows how Herr Phobia work. If you talk with him, maybe he could provide a compromise?” (done)

Eyeing the mecha-wolf, Najat icily said, “I distrust that fake wolf even more than the madman.” Making Book slightly stumble in thought. “It is much more smart than a golem should. I don’t trust anything to it without it turning on me in some unseen way.” (End)

“I thought that would go against his logical thinking?” asked Book as she said. “Scrappy may not be alive like us-- but he likes to make things all logical. Sure you don’t like him, but beside Kan, he’s the only one Herr Phobia listen to. The only other one to try to talk with is with Kan,” then shifted some. “Although Scrappy is...saferthan Kan. Kan is...is…” trailing off in silent as she didn’t want to say more. (done)

Eyes narrowed to herself, Najat told, “I detest Kan. She was the one to plant the very idea to the madman to place me in such…” Twisting her face and trying to not sneer out, “disgraceful apparel…” Then breathed in to sign out, “I do not trust the fake wolf, because he is loyal to only one. The madman that controls this place. If he is driven by logic, then by logic he does everything for his master.”

Looking at Book for a moment, Najat said, “I see now. You are not merely any slave. You are one that merely knows no other way and refuses to try because you master is simply ‘nice’ to you.” Keeping a chilly facade in place while she spoke. “You don’t need to be shackled like me… you keep them on yourself.” (End)

Eyes looking at her, she frowns and said. “There's no reason to be mean...Not everyone be strong…” then became thoughtful. “I wonder if Ash was nice because she was more thoughtful.” taking a bit of her stew a bit in recalling. (done)

Staring at the unicorn a bit longer, Najat looked to her food and told, “I state fact. One that you cower from. We are not born strong, Book. We choose to be strong.” Scooping up her next bit of food, Najat slightly huffed and told, “and I refuse to simply give in. As long as I have breath, I will continue to push back by my honor code and hold true to it.” (End)

taking another bite, she became silent, mostly figuring there was no point to keep talking to someone stubborn and rude...as Scrappy was analyzing this as it seem Book was on odds end to the Herno, and seem to have her hurt feelings by the Herno. Granted he didn’t know how much, but analyzing the situation, Scrappy could see that Book was emotionally hurt by Najat spiteful words to Sieg.

As Book continue eating, she glance to the feline, not bothering to say much as she felt stung by Najat words. Mostly on refusing to try...which was partially true. In all admittance, she didn’t know what else to do with her life, as her old life was gone, her parents dead...and not knowing much on equestrian life or education, what could she do? It was...better to be with Master Sieg.

Mostly because she at least knew what to do with him, plus she admittedly...liked him a bit. It wasn’t love...but it was a small fondness for the changeling. Overall there was silence in the mess hall as the two eat, and one merely observed.

Chapter 6

Phobia had to admit… he should of asked for more than 10%. He sat in the cargo bay, three crates of Spices gone and ten more to sell off. Sure, he had a nice little pile equivalent to 43 gold Shillings from the sales…. But that was only 10%.

Nowa had the other 90% and was laughing to herself in utter joy of the sale. Turned out, those crates has some rare spices that were extremely hard to find in Arabia-- but a bit more common all the way in the far north. Where the Yaks lived… and only accessible by getting past said Yaks and digging through stone and ice.

It was no wonder it was so rare and valuable. But he, Sieg, Scrappy and Kan all watched as the maroon mare gleefully recount her earnings from their latest sale. The mare had a plan for them to visit another town to half-scham-half-barter to get even more gold. It was an effective business, and utterly devious on how she swindled such a goldmine from under the Griffin’s nose… a said griffin that was either dead or enslaved by gnolls by now…

The two week’s of traveling was proving to be very beneficial, even more with Nowa’s piloting to get them around swiftly. With some careful measurements to self so much Spice per crate to X mentioned town? PRofit was all that was really seen in their eyes.

Sure it was a bit boring to barter in each village, town or rarely city-- but boy did it rack in the money! (End)

Phobia couldn’t help but remarked to the navigator. “You know Nowa...I’m almost tempted to ask for a raise for a near 15-20% cut now with how much you’re swindling.” (done)

Winking and sticking out her tongue, Nowa said, “sorry, I ain’t givin’ you any redos on the deal.” Then went back to gleefully counting away, shillings clinking as she stacked them to their respective areas for copper, silver and gold. More than once they hear a feminine and happy giggle from her. (End)

Glaring at him, Kan belittle the stripe. “Stupid stripe. Next time let me do the business, since you lack such insight-- again.” already annoyed at the mare having so much than she had-- even more with such a idiotic ‘10%’. Really, it was like the stripe was begging to have his soul taken with how much he was losing on profit. She was almost tempted to null the contract to take his stupid soul, and the souls of the other's and leave!

Sure they got back up their income...but it was a meager amount compared to Nowa own, and if it wasn’t for the stripe contract specific wording and terms, she would of made Nowa soul hers at this point and exploit it. Snorting she once more belittle the stripe. “I swear mutt, it’s like you’re nothing more than the village idiot when it comes to making deals around here.” hearing his grumble and crossing his arms. (done)

Admiring a few shining and glittering gold shillings, Nowa said absently, “yeah, yeah, he’s such a silly guy….” Then waved a hoof towards them, “oh, can you make sure that two of the crates stay in storage, we don’t want to accidentally sell it all.” Which confused them somewhat. (end)

Until Kan realized and snort. “Ah yes, you’re going to be having some of the Guba-guba be used for potential healing uses too. Clever.” getting the other to blink as Kan told in simplistic. “Guba-guba is the spice’s name, but it’s use for advance healing too. Really it's how the Yaks remain sturdy for such a long time.” then motioned to Sieg and told. “Go on, and make sure we don’t sell them all.” the changeling snort, but turn to trot out as Phobia questioned.

“So, gonna get yourself a new fancy ship and crew with the amount you’re making,” then joked with a grin. “Or gonna keep around here and exploit me like the swindler you are?” (done)

Pondering this and scoping the golden coins into a sac, Nowa thought on it some more and said, “if it means I get to swim in these glittering beauties?” She smiled, “well, i’d be saying that I’ll stay to exploit as much as I can from this here ship!” Then added on to Phobia, “she’s a nice ship to. Be a shame to let just anyone fly her, she needs real respect to be flown!” (end)

“As well as a means to store your income in a safety room as no one will bother trying to steal it, due to our own various opinions and you already giving a small cut to Phobia.” input Scrappy. (done)

“Well if I’m going to be flying, I need to take care of my baby.” Making them all stop at that. The mare went on, as if not noticing, “if I’m flying her, I’m making sure she’s cared for.” Then smirked, “You think you have the coin to take care of her right, boyo?” Then laughed, “Oh no, ya need me an’ me coin now. I keep the ship flying, you do what you want.” Then waved on, “why, you can all be pirates by this point an’ I be not carin’ a single tail shake!” (end)

While the three glance, Kan decided to ask with a raised brow. “What about the stripe being a madman who’s bent on world domination and making a ‘new empire’ of sorts through any means?” (Done)

To that, Nowa asked, “now… is this all hypo-what-ical-- or you actually conquered a place?” Then paused to add, “An’ what’s my cut? I’m thinkin’ 24% of the coin you lift.” (end)

“10%. Considering you’re making a killing already from swindling other's.” told Kan. “And before you try to counter-offer, let me remind you we need most of that coin for resupplying ammunition, improving researching for our mutt, and to gain materials to craft more golems- which isn’t cheap, Nowa.” already taking the lead in this topic. She may allow the idiot to botched up the last deal, but by her pride as the fiances and a demoness, she won’t let this mortal win. (done)

Hooves up, Nowa said, “alright, alright, no need t’ get ya tail all twisted up.” Then rolled her eyes, “on takin’ a place you get the 90 and I the 10, got it, completely clear.” Then smiled, “as long the deal I got with Phob’s keeps true whenever I do my own trade and business, ‘course.” (End)

Snorting, she said flatly. “As long as you try not to raise your price, I think I can compromise for the trading deal.” then told on. “And it’s not fully hypothetical. The stripe here is planning for an invasion of sorts, the only problem is what you already noticed. Being as this is only one vessel, with idiot golems, and near to no means to take hold of the lands.”

“You’re being very mean to our intelligence.” said a grunt golem as they are moving the cargo elsewhere to store up. (done)

Looking between the two, Nowa said, “ever consider piratin’?” Then rolled a hoof with, “ship’s do vanish from time to time….” Then pointed out, “An’ would be nice to have more cargo to sell off. Never know what sort of loot ya can get.” (end)

“That, is what I am suggesting to him to gain more income.” dryly said Kan. “As the more we pirate off other ships, the more we can gain income for his wants of invasion…” then added. “However, as a word of advice, we are not going to hit at the Isles ships...mostly due to this fool.” to which Phobia snort and turn his head with cross arms. (Done)

“Righ’, sure, alright.” Nodded the maroon mare. “No ships from them Isle, got’cha.” then smirked and said, “so?, what are we watin’ fer, ya grounded lot! We got some more flyin’ to do an’ maybe a bit o’ side work in lift some weight off a ship or two.” Packing the coins away and getting them to her back before heading for her room. “Be seein’ you lot on the bridge!” (end)

As the two organics and one mechanical saw her leaving out of the area, Kan rolled her eyes and look to Phobia as she remarked. “I still don’t fully understand why you won’t hit at the Isles ships, they are utterly loaded at times.”

To which Phobia grunted out. “And know me. Sure the Golden manes won’t know of me first...but when word spread, they’re going after my ship. And while I can out fast them to the Arabia lands...they’ll be ready for me if I get near, especially with my own kind.” then told flatly. “After all, Hyenas love to hold grudges.”

Kan rolled her eyes, but didn’t dispute this, as she said. “I will see you later, I have some more finances to do…” then glance and mocked him. “Oh and if you do get yourself another slave-- try to make sure this one behaves well.” then turn to dismiss him as Phobia growl in annoyance. Scrappy moved by the stripe to rub his head on the creator leg, which made the stripe to pet the mechanical wolf as he turned to start walking to the bridge, mostly to get out of here, and maybe think a bit on where to go next.

He was partially thinking of potential pirating, as while it was tedious work...even more with how aggravating it was to be duped by Nowa? There was a potential good side to this. She won’t betray him due to him being duped, as she has an increase of funds and is compelled to her greed of money and swindling. So she will be partially loyal to him as long as she makes a profit.

Even more, he could potentially gain new ships, or parts to use the metal and wood for his works, and the cargo within said ships to allow Nowa to grab and sell. Meaning that in a sense? If they try the pirate route? They could actually make a mint until the stripe has enough forces to start his true goals. (done)

There was also the topic of what to do about Najat. Currently she was easily controlled, and a really nice girl to just have around to play with… but her attitude was not what he pictured. Sure, she was… breathtakingly beautiful and it was hard not to feel tempted around her body-- armor or not. She was hot.

But her demeanor was left to be… desired. He thought the Lion’s were stiff and snooty? Oh, this one cat blew that out of the water. She was as cold as her snow-like coat and icey eyes looked, was constantly turning her nose up to him as if he wasn’t even worth her attention-- and had this… chill about her. She was a real ice-queen in the making. And he was pretty sure she hated his guts.

Oh… and not many of the other’s liked her. Sure, Kan just got a kick at him humiliating the ‘high and mighty Herno’ due to some grudge possibly… and Nowa found it fun to poke fun at the cat for being a ‘good kitty’ to him. But even those two got a little annoyed with how Najat could have a ‘better than thou’ air and tone about her. Sieg could barely approach her due to how many foul moods she got in, and even Book-- innocently naive BOOK, could be nervous and hesitant around the cat! (End)

And Book is an utter ditz at times! thought the stripe as part of him was debating on limiting the herno attitude with an order, but he knew if he did that, then he might lose potential uses of her fighting...or from what he gathered from Kan, which could happen. Another part of him was debating on selling her to the highest bidder…

But part of him frown at that. Mostly because of her being a bargain chip to Ash. Really that was probably the reason why he kept her around. To be used for Ash if they found her. Granted Ash may kill him if she found out he grope and humiliated Najat...but he could also bargain Najat to her and let them deal with it-- and get a potential deal of dealing with Tyra with the two of them…

Then again they could just kill him and everyone here once that collar was off...or Ash could do it single handedly.

Really his options with Najat was starting to look limited now. (done)

And this all hinged on IF they find Ash. So far, they had not found a hint of the Herno even being here. Even after following the apparent directions of a Opnehu that seemed sure that they would find Ash here. But it’s been a month since then. Three-- or over three full weeks! And yet no sign of the Demon Touched.

But he will admit, the possibly bananas monkey really did help them out. Getting Nowa, her flying the ship, getting really rare spices, getting lots of income and finding out said spice was a great healing item? Well, Najat could possibly added to that list too. Sure her attitude wasn’t great-- but boy, was her body something to look at and feel. (end)

And if he was admitting to it? He was...having an utter power thrill, maybe a high of utter control of being able to command Najat to do whatever he wishes. It was almost like controlling the golems, but it was...so much more. Like he was the ruler he dreamt to be. However...if only her attitude wasn’t so horrible, he might have enjoyed it more. And that made him think a bit…

Hrm...maybe that's why she had the ‘do not speak unless spoken to’ vibe. thought over Phobia as he passes through a hall and was partially thinking on why kept her around beside touching her and looking? Sure there were...passing thoughts of taking full advantage of her...but the only reason he hesitant on that, is due to her being a clan heiress, and something to barter with her clan in the future, as well as keeping her ‘pure’...

Which made him consider...was she even pure at this point? A virgin at all? It made him consider that as it would be something he asked when he had a moment with Najat. As he entered the bridge and sat down in his seat, the mechanical wolf sitting by his creator side as Scrappy glance up and asked.

“Are you thinking of something, Phobia?” it made the stripe get pulled out of his thoughts as he said.

“Oh...just thinking of Najat and her uses...and being a bargaining chip…” then rolled a hand. “Really, I’ve been trying to figure out what to do with her beside eye-candy and a trainer for the golems once I figure out how to make them better.”

Scrappy could already tell his creator, despite having total control over the female, was holding back due to future usefulness. He knew that Phobia desire her body, and wish to do more, but held back due to potential use with either Ash, her friend, or her Clan as a clan heiress. Which means that his creator desires were halted for fully using her beside being a bodyguard.

Therefore logically, his creator should have another to use for his needs as he suggested. “Perhaps we could purchase a better slave for you, due to Najat being a potential tool for future uses, Phobia?” as Phobia soon questioned.

“But is there going to be one that's a good of a catch as Najat? I could always order her to be silent and she’s...admitally hot.” the mechanical wolf thought over that as it was true that with Najat being a equelievent to a princess to be subservient. However Scrappy also knew that his creator desire release, as if he took the female, he could gain pleasure and enjoy her body-- but denied it to be a bargaining chip…

Scrappy soon discover that the same pros became the same cons as Najat was a form of paradox of usefulness. As Scrappy then said. “Negative, she is a ‘good catch’. However, as a precaution, it might be best to gain another slave for your needs if she might be needed as a bargaining chip for future uses. I cannot make the correct assessment, due to Najat being a...paradox of sorts.” (done)

“What about miss-prissy?” Asked Nowa while trotting her way in and taking her place at the wheel. “Is she being a bitch again?” Having a smile in place while saying this. “I swear, that cat be the most stubbornest thing I’ve ever laid eyes on. Should just roll over and accept she ain’t goin’ no place.” (End)

“We were discussing her usefulness as a potential bargaining chip. However she is attractive to my creator, and could be used for his desires. However she is also useful for a potential need with her people if we pass by them and use her as a bargaining chip. My creator is currently with a paradox with Najat, as the cons of her being his, is also technically the pros of being his. I cannot make a correct assessment of her, due to her potential usefulness altogether.” (done)

Snorting a bit in amusement while getting the ship to lift off and begin to sail in the sky, Nowa said, “ya can’t decide to keep her untouched as a bit of blackmail, or just bend her over and tap that plump ass of hers to make her your real bitch?” Rolling her eyes, she said, “listen here hon, if she’s so great, just keep her. Nothing’s stoppin’ ya, am I right?” Then went on, “I mean, it’s not like her kind know where she is. She’s, what? From the Holds. Pretty far from home to be found in the wide sands.” (end)

Grumbling, Phobia added in. “Yeah well, lets not forget a friend of hers, who’s a very powerful mage to the point of who knows what-- that could kill me and everyone on this ship if she finds out her friend was my ‘real bitch’ and found out I own her.” then rolled his eyes. “And did I forget to mention that this same mage, is also strong enough to make demons pissed scared of her if she decides to fight?” (done)

Glancing back for a scant moment, Nowa said, “Boyo, are ya stupid or what?” Then looked on back ahead to tell with no concern, “if the gal is besties with this mage, just order the prissy cat to kill herself if you were to die, or be at your defense. Or somthin’! That mage can’ do much in hurting you if her friend’s life on the line.” (End)

Pausing for a moment...Phobia remarked. “Huh...going down with the ship villain style...not a bad idea.” (done)

Laughing at that, Nowa said, “Loyalty is a strong thing, hon. And let me tell ya, as great as it is, makes keepin’ people like that mage from doing you in. Probably could get her to do all sorts of stuff if it meant to keep Najat alive.” (end)

“And...a potential stronger bargaining chip in the long run. I could order her to kill herself if Ash so much use a spell on any of us…” chuckling as he thought more to it. As Scrappy analyze with this...and found the logic to be sound. Really, if Ash did a single thing to his creator, or any of them?

Najat could be order to kill herself. Yes the feline might willingly do that without being ordered to in restoring her honor...but to see a friend die before her eyes and knew it was by her hand that Najat died? He may not understand honor...but he did understand loyalty. However he did asked.

“Phobia, if you do use Najat in any means, do you still desire another slave to be more subservient?”

Raising a brow as he looked down and asked. “What is with you and making sure I have another slave, Scrappy?”

“By having another slave, you could easily ease your needs while Najat is currently bodyguarding you, or is training the golems once they have been designed to learn. Not to mention give you a moral boost that Najat will not give with her cold nature.” (done)

“Less ya tell her to!” Laughed out the mare. “Can’t refuse an’ order, right?” (End)

Tilting his head, Scrappy spoke. “Perhaps, however with another slave, she could also be used to warm Phobia bed, as with the other slaves, we could use Najat for better use if needing to rest from other activities.” (done)

“Just an’ order~” Sang out Nowa in amusement. (End)

Looking at Scrappy, Phobia asked. “She makes a good point, Scrappy, why are you insisted on this?”

“I am merely seeing this in a logical state, and am considering alternative backup plans if there is an issue with Najat.” then added. “Plus, I hate that bitchy cat for making you feel down and do not wish for you to suffer her glare.” as Nowa was barking out in laughter and half hanging on the wheel as Phobia chuckle a bit at Scrappy new found dislike cats now. (done)

This lasted for a while until the mare eventually calmed up and sighed out, “Oh… oh I needed that.” Letting out a final chuckle. “Wow. She must be real bitchy t’ make even a golem with no feelin’s hate her.”

With a large smile in place, Nowa continued to fly without much else on her mind but maybe a rerun of what the golem-wolf said. It put her in possibly an even better mood after getting so much money to boot! It was a really good day. It would of been better if one thing didn’t come up. That being a light at a nearby console blinking.

With a blink of her own eyes, Nowa reached down and took the oddly cut gemstone with a metal box and an attached wire into hoof before asking, “What’s the trouble in the nest?” still getting use to the… odd device.

“We are being followed.” Told the golem on the other end. “There is a skiff following our aft. It is gaining speed, but only able to hold low altitude.” Pausing a bit before asking, “Orders?”

Glancing back, Nowa asked, “Well Cap, whad’ya want? Blow ‘em out of the air-- or feed them our dust?” Sounding rather happy to do either option. (end)

Activating the gem, he commanded. “Zoom in on the skiff. See anything out of the ordinary?” Waiting for a moment as the golem responded.

“A few dogs, horse, maybe two. As well as a couple of clothed crew. Ten people sighted.”

Snorting, the stripe questioned. “They think they’re trying to get aboard our ship? Ether they’re low rate pirates, or trying to be stowaways.” (done)

“So…. dust’em?” Asked Nowa. “Pretty sure we can out fly them easy-- we can go higher and faster all the same, right?” (end)

“Oh we could...but I want to know who they are...or if they were sent by someone.” then tap his chin in thought as Scrappy interject.

“Negative Phobia. They are unable to breech ship due to different designs. Even if could, risky due to golems being near useless in combat. Recommend blowing them up or dusting them. Preferably dusting them.”

“But they might have useful information...or be used as potential test subjects for my golems as target practice.”said the stripe near thought. (done)

“Really?” Asked Nowa. “Jus’.... really? You think them ten know somthin’?” Then rolled her eyes. “It's skiff. Hardly even worth the ammo to blew’em down an’ they can’t even reach us. Skiff’s ain’t made for heights. Probably just some scout or scavengers if I hazard a guess. Bottom feeders.” (end)

“...scavengers?” said Phobia as he started to think as Scrappy ears perked and quickly spoke.

“They are not like you or Striped, Phobia. They are scavengers who will try to steal from you and will steal from you. I recommend dusting immediately. They are not worth your time.” it made the stripe consider...then waved a hand.

“Dust em. Scrappy probably right, they might not be important at all.” (done)

Smirking, Nowa said, “aye, aye.” Reaching out and pushing the ship to go faster. There was barely a noticeable shifting in the ship as it accelerates, but Nowa still chuckled. “Bet them bottom feeders didn’t expect this beauty to go so fast. Still wondering’ what she’s like full steam.” Then patted the panel with some care, “ah, someday maybe I’ll know.” (end)

There was a grin as Phobia told with delight. “Oh, you’ll enjoy it when she’s on full throttle. She’ll make even the fastest ship owner jealous and filled with envy.” he however glance to Scrappy as he said. “But we still aren’t over on our conversation of your insistence of me having another slave. Do you really dislike Najat despite her position?”

Blinking its optics at Phobia, the metal-wolf consider his words as Scrappy informed. “99.9% of me detest her due to her constant icy glare to you and does not understand the futility of your benefits. She has stuck with her illogical means and sense, and in a sense, belittle you with her looks alone. My data has recorded that unless you have a full data of making a choice on using her for desires and needs, she will be a constant annoyance to you and your morals. Which will influence your efficiency of golem progression, potential pirating, and making this ship in full efficiency in stronger cannons and/or stronger golems to fight for you.”

Pausing a moment to soon added in. “as well, as long as she remains a paradox, it will also affect your mood and will degrade your mood until you might accidentally kill her in a fit of rage with her words of illogic. My programing suggest that it might be in your best interest to gain a more useful and better slave to sate your needs and improve your moral, which will improve your efficiency for us all.” (done)

Looking back on this, Nowa asked, “and he can’t just… ya know… order her to be nicer, to be his bitch and spread ‘em?” Then snorted, “fer a supposedly smart… metal-dog, thing, ya keep forgettin’ she has to do everythin’ he tells her.” (end)

Giving a slow blink, Scrappy informed. “There is that possibility, technically, Phobia could order her to be nicer and be more obedient, however there is a slight potential chance that this Ash could potentially somehow destroy the collar and will potentially kill my creator fast, either by Ash geomancy magic, or Najat ice magic.” (done)

“Ya keep tellin’ me this Ash gal is a strong mage.” Started Nowa, “an’ you keep thinkin’ that Najat is tough too with ice. Bu’ you two ever see them in action?” Only sparing a glance back long enough to give either a look. She soon looked forwards and shrugged. “Way I see it? Ash can’t do a thing if you give tha’ bitchy cat orders that places her life in danger. If Ash tried to get rid of it, have sum order for that too. Really, you ever see how much that there collar works on her?” (end)

“Hrm...yeah, I see it.” said Phobia, recalling the time he orders her...and took in Nowa suggestion as he activate his gem on the captain seat and spoke throughout the ship. “Najat, get yourself on the bridge at once.” ending the link as already he was planning to make the orders to keep his ass safe, as well figure out if Najat was a virgin or not...and make her more nicer. That might be a fun experience for him, as well as remove that mood she constantly gives out to even make Scrappy dislike her. (done)

They waited for a while for the cat to come, each mostly keeping to their thoughts. Thoughts that were interrupted with a slightly wet sound that drew looks to the doorway. Walking in was Najat, but what had them staring at the fact she was soaking wet and was clinging a towel to her front near desperately while looking pretty angry and embarrassed.

Turning her head away, Nowa did her best to curb her laughter, but on the inside she was bawling like crazy at the fact of how strong the… compulsion was to do an order. (End)

Scrappy recorded this moment, as for some reason this gave him delight of sorts. Phobia just look at her...and said. “Alright...for the record, I didn’t expect you to be in the showers…” then thought on it...and then ordered. “Go back and dry up and get your body suit on, then come back here. I don’t want to get the floor even more wet.” (Done)

Like a bolt of lightning, the herno turned and ran-- her lower bits just barely flashing for the smallest of moments during her racing streak for her room. When the wet steps receded far enough, Nowa freely barked out in laughter and laughed and laughed and laughed away. Could this day get any better? (End)

While Phobia hummed at the fact she came here from the shower, which even further proved of the collar power, Scrappy soon said. “That is possibly one of the amusing things, I have ever seen, within my existence.” then added. “Recording of event, ended.” (done)

Trying to calm down, Nowa asked, “R-rec-recordin’?” Snickering and giggling before laughing even louder. (End)

“Activate recording.” eyes started to flash as he looks to a wall, as there was a sort of black and white projection of Najat coming in all wet, and the scene played out that happened a few minutes earlier, and with Phobia ordering Najat to go and Nowa was laughing her flank off as it ended.

“Oh good...you’re recording parts are still working properly.” remarked Phobia in approval. (done)

Nowa didn’t hear. She was way too busy laughing and putting as much focus into flying as she could. “S-sss-stop-- killin’ me~” Trying to gasp for breath in her laughter. She was sure if she died right now? She might of been slightly fine with it.

But, it did eventually end and the mare took long winded breaths to breathe and get air into her lungs. It was this same extended time as things wound down that Najat came back in her bodysuit and armor, while having her lips in a tight line and a face blank of any sort of emotion. Bare the two blue eyes that seemed to glare icicles at Phobia. (end)

“Hey, again I didn’t know you were in the shower. Honest mistake.” told the madman as he soon said. “So, I have a question or two for you.” then said. “In all honesty this is very stupid, insensitive and really dumb...but it has to be asked.” looking at her as he was about to ask, but Scrappy spoke in.

“Are you still a virgin?” Phobia pause and was looking at Scrappy as he glance to Najat and said.

“...Answer him…” (done)

She could feel a slight irritation to this, and felt her lips moving while telling, “yes. I was worth more untouched.” Hairs slightly rising under her bodysuit as she was sure what he was thinking. (End)

“Okay, good… now Najat? Here are a few orders...When or if we see Ash again and if she attacks me? I want you to stop her at all cost, if she use any means of magic on me or those I consider allies on this ship? Kill yourself. If she tries to take off your collar without my permission? Kill yourself. And if she tries to use any magic to kill us in an instant? Kill yourself.” he then added with a grin.

“Also I order you to be more compliant to me, to be more happy to carry out my orders and both courteous as well as nice. To be respectful to everyone else on this ship. To be a good girl to me, a good little kitty pet to me.” then added. “And tell me everything of exact detail of everything of stopping a herno from defeating me and of Cryomancy, Najat.” (done)

When the first set of orders were being given, Najat’s face slowly shifted to a worry and shock, and soon turned into something else during the second set of orders. But then she had clenched her jaw and balled her fists tightly as he kept telling his orders. By the time he was done, Najat was breathing hard and shaking…

Then with a sigh, she looked up and blinked a few times… then smiled and spoke in such a lovely manner, “of course Master. Whatever you need, I'll be sure to do to help.” Making Phobia blink and even Nowa slightly glance over her shoulder at the… utter change in tone.

Cheerfully, Najat continued, “there is no one single way to stop a Herno, Master. Each and every Herno clan works differently, and each family has different styles and techniques. For the most part, unless a Clan knows another, we do not typically have a proper means of countering, unless one is simply skilled. I can however tell of my own Clan’s weaknesses, such as our adversity to heat and the preference to stay in the winter north, where our Ice based techniques are best utilized.” Not once yelling, sniffing, scoffing, sneering and glaring. She didn’t even sound snooty or hotty!(End)

While Phobia blinked a bit in surprise, Scrappy recorded every bit of this as he soon stated. “It is successful.”

Phobia slowly nod tot his...and soon told. “Come and sit on my lap, Najat.” deciding something simple to order the...new Najat with. (done)

“Yes Master.” She slightly bowed with respect before moving over and pausing before asking, “would you like me to remove my armor Master? It could be uncomfortable.” (End)

Looking at the armor on her body suit, he soon said. “Why yes, yes I would like you to remove the armor, you don’t need it right now, Najat.” (done)

When she smiled, it was hard to not find her face even more attractive. “Your welcome Master. I live to serve you.” Going about taking the armor off and placing it to the side before sitting on his lap, her soft body so easily felt through her bodysuit. (end)

By the Markings...this is...this is amazing… thought Phobia, as he honestly never expected such a turnabout like this...or at least, with Najat being so compliant. Then again...with how he specifically worded out his words? The collar must of went on full effect with his orders. He decided to test how far the limit of this new ‘personality’ works as he began scratching under her chin.

Hearing her coo and mewls of pleasure came as he move the hand around to scratch behind her ears as he heard her mewl out more. He decided to push further, as he move that hand down to her fluffy tail and stroke it. Hearing her cooing out as he order. “Lay fully on me, Najat.”

Seeing her comply as her body shifted back and rest back on him. He took in a breath and move the left hand to gently grope her chest, as she gives a moan from the small touch. As Phobia decided to go one place he hasn’t gone to since he bought her...Moving the hand from chest and slowly slides it down to her stomach, going past her waist, and soon gently feeling the forbidden flower in between her thighs.

There was a questionable humm coming out from her, but she doesn’t stop him as he moved the hand back and gain a thought as he clears his throat and order. “Najat, from now on you new nickname...is now Kitten.” (Done)

“Yes Master.” She breathed out with a slightly breathless sigh while shifting in his lap. Chest slowly rising and falling as there was a slight pinking of her cheeks. (End)

Okay...now for the final test. thought Phobia as he soon ordered. “Kitten, I want you to kiss me.” Feeling and seeing her turning on his lap, using her hands to help brace her on his chest before kissing him. Phobia felt her lips connecting him as he pause...before he took the slight initiative to push his tongue into her mouth as while he was kissing the Herno, Scrappy stated to Nowa.

“I have concluded that with this new development, my creator moral will raise even higher and will sate his needs with Najat being more compliant ...and less of a bitch.” (done)

In a smug tone, Nowa told the metal-mutt, “Like I said, just an’ order.” Flicking an ear as there was a moan behind her. With a teasing smile, Nowa said, “sounds like this is gonna turn into a love cruse soon~” (end)

Pulling back from the kiss as Phobia breath in. “Nowa, shut it.” then as the mare laughs and keeps flying the ship, he looks to Najat as he moves his left hand to start gently groping her rump as he asked to Najat. “Who’s my good Kitten?” (done)

Smiling, she said with a smile, “I am Master.” Not seeming to miss a beat. (End)

Chuckling a bit, he then order. “Kitten, from now on you’re sleeping in my room again, no need to return to the room you were in. In Fact, why don't you go and grab everything you need from that room, and put it in my room in a pile somewhere?” (done)

Nodding, Najat said, “Of course Master, it will be my pleasure.” Getting off of him and heading straight out without a rush. The lack of armor to show every curve of her body allowed Phobia to just enjoy how she walked, even how her hips gave a sway with her fluffy tail. (End)

When she was out of ear reach..he asked. “Scrappy, did Kan mention anything on Herno pregnancy and if they go in heat or not?”

Looking through the data files, as Scrappy informed. “Unknown. Requesting information is needed.” as when the metal wolf began rushing out, the Stripe had to wait for a moment...until the wolf came back and soon informed. “Hernos are fertile for most of the year when it is warm enough. Or potentially when conditions match for giving young, such as a food source, warm spaces, and a mate that is able...she is questioning on why I asked for such information, and I have to inform her of Najat recent ‘change’.”

Somewhere in the ship, they heard the demoness let out a laughter of highly amusement and of how the situation turned out. Scrappy then informed. “However, due to Najat being a exotic Herno, it is wise to ask of her ‘fertility’ time to make sure she will not bear your young so soon.”

Thinking a bit, he nodded as he activate the comms and said. “Kitten? When you’re done with the task I’ve told you to do, return here to the bridge and on my lap again.” ending it as Scrappy note.

“It is good that Najat has finally stopped being a bitchy cat. I was half tempted to suggest you to order her to get on all fours, if she was still being a bitchy cat.” (done)

That made Nowa snicker at the mental image and say back, “Kinky~” Snorting and soon barking out in laughter. (end)

“...I am so doing that in ordering her when it's in our room.” said Phobia as he couldn’t remove the mental image himself. As while he waited for the herno to come back, he asked to Nowa. “but on a serious note, how long until we reach our next destination? Three days or so?” (done)

Calming down, Nowa told, “At our speed? A day or two.” Then looked on forwards. “Ah… what a great day.” Sighing in satisfaction.

Since there was little in terms of crew, the news of Najat’s change was quick in reaching Book’s ears, even if it was maybe a day late. Only due to her spending time organizing the Library. When she decided to go and look for the cat, she found Najat sitting in the bridge and staying there, seeing as Kan, Phobia, Nowa and Sieg had gone out into the city. Be it for supplies, to make deals, to sell spices or run grocery errands. It was more or less the two of them on the ship. (End)

Book held a cautious look, as she recall the last time they talked...but with the sudden change, she was unsure. However she took a deep breath in, and began walking up by Najat as she said with a small smile. “Hi there, Najat, how are you feeling?” (done)

Turning, Najat smiled brightly and said, “greetings Book. It’s so nice to see you again.” Then soon answered, “I feel like I’m trapped in my own body and can’t call for help.” Not once changing her pitch of cheer. (end)

Wow...at least shes...honest? slightly surprised by the answer, but considering what the collar did and what Herr Phobia possibly used in his orders...Sure it wasn’t nice...but then again Najat was being rude and cold to everyone. I mean...she could at least consider being friendly, or at least be nice...like now… thinking it over as she soon asked as she sat on her haunches. “Okay ...Are you waiting for Herr Phobia to return again?” (done)

Shaking her head, Najat told, “no. I’m self meditating to calm my inner turmoil. But I can’t, so I’m just sitting here and watching the city and trying to forget all about my worries.” Turning her head forward and watching attentively over the city they could see with a calm smile. “Would you like to join me?” (End)

“Sure…” moving to sit more by her as she soon said. “It’s a pretty city from where we’re at, huh?” (done)

“It’s nice.” Said Najat. “Different, But nice. But I’d rather home. It’s just so hot here. I’m not used to all the heat.” (End)

“Yeah, the heat is unbearable at times, even for me and I used to live here for half of my life.” slightly joked Book, as she said. “But hey...at least Herr Phobia made those ‘AC’ things for cooling us off, right?” (done)

“They help.” Agreed the herno. “But it’s still nothing like being near the snow or the water.” Slightly reflecting on that. “Cold showers are sort of nice too. Even if drying my fur can be a little tedious.” (End)

Giggling a bit, Book said in amusement. “Oh yes, but showers are fun with doing it with another. And more faster too.” then calm a bit...as she glanced to Najat as she asked. “Najat...why were you always rude and snooty? Was it how you were raised or...did you really not like anyone here because of what you saw?” (done)

“I hate Phobia.” Told Najat with honesty and a smile. “I don’t like Kan either. And Nowa is maybe worse, she’s the reason I’m trapped like this.” Then went on, “I’m still figuring Sieg, but I’m not sure about him. And I had nothing against you.” Making Book feel a little surprised. “I was ‘snooty’ as you say, because I did not want to show weakness. I am to be Heiress, and I must show I am firm and unyielding to pressure no matter the form.”

Smiling on, Najat added, “but I was also scared. That’s what Ash would tell me, I would become colder and more meaner because it’s how I deal with being scared. I don’t know how I can describe my terror even at this moment.” (End)

Being silent, Book thought to that and said. “I...I think I have an inkling of how you feel. Even if it's not the same, I can somewhat understand.” said the mare as she recalled when she was filled with so much terror at a young age, being taken, being forced to serve until it became part of her life...and being afraid of what would happen to her as someone else's property…

Or at least Sieg showed up. With him, she felt...a bit at ease. Yes the stripe-- as well as Kan was scary and made her uneasy. But with Sieg around she felt she could trust him to keep her safe. (done)

With a tilt of her head, Najat said, “I’m not sure if you have. I doubt you have ever been trapped in your own body and unable to scream for help no matter how hard you try.” (End)

Being silent again, Book sighed and admit. “I might not. In all honest I might never know….” then glance to Najat and asked. “Do you...do you think if you stopped being cold when you were scared, stopped being what you were and just listen...that maybe you could actually have a chance to go home? Even if you distrust even Scrappy...that if you just talked to him and maybe...maybe try to consider on compromise...that none of this would have happened and you would have already been sent to your home by now?” (done)

There was an odd look in Najat’s eyes that held something other than her joyful smile. “I only thaw my ice for those I trust, Book. I don’t let any near my heart unless I feel that I can truly trust them, and those people are few.” With a laugh that sounded slightly off, the heiress said, “I think I know that there is no point in asking. He made his intent very clear in trapping me inside my body and wishing to defile me at a later date.” (end)

Book fell silent as she couldn’t comment. Sure it sounded bad to Najat, and yes it will be bad for the Herno...but in a way, the heiress put herself in the hole she was in because she was firm and refuse to compromise...however she thought of something and said. “Maybe...maybe I can asked Master Sieg? Ask him to try to suggest to Herr Phobia to reconsider? To maybe...reconsider his choices with you?” (done)

With a slight shake of her head and a humorless laugh, Najat said, “that sounds delightful, but I couldn’t. Hat would happen to you if that were to occur? I could not ask for you to be placed in trouble for that. And why would he listen? He has what he wishes, and there is no reason for him to care otherwise.”

Looking out at the city, Najat went on, “I doubt there is much to be done. Once I am defiled and if I do carry his young by chance, I may not ever be fit for heiress ever again. Perhaps my younger Brother has already taken my place by now? It has been a near half a year since I was parted from my group. It is possible that they think me either lost or perhaps dead.” almost musing this in her head. (End)

Sighing a bit, Book felt like she was at a dead end, with how things are? Najat might as well accept her position. However, part of her thought and soon consider if Najat would be used as a bargaining chip to Ash...or a means of cooperation as she said. “I think...I think Herr Phobia wouldn’t take you just yet...not until he’s certain he comes across Ash. he knows...how strong bonds are, and knows that if a chance of Ash was found? He wouldn’t take you yet…” (done)

“I hope that if Ash does come, she does something to cause me to kill myself.” There was something just off to hear someone say that so briskly and joyfully. “Master gave me orders that if Ash were to do a set of actions, that I would kill myself. I hope that does happen, as I will at least gain a form of freedom.” Then twitched. “I also hope he never finds Ash. I do not wish to do such a thing in front of her. It would be cruel in a way.” (end)

Being quiet, she could somewhat understand...but not truly in a way. As she asked. “Do you think Ash would try to kill Herr Phobia?” (done)

To that Najat thought and spoke, “I don’t know.” Sounding half confused. “Since she was made Exile by my Father, she has been on her own for… maybe a year. She may not have any reason to aid myself. This was not the first time she was exiled, though back then she was just a cub and had her mother. But not now… so perhaps? Perhaps not?” Not seeming so sure. Then added with lowered eyes. “I hope so.” (End)

Giving a slight nod, she thought...and asked. “Did you...ever thought that if you actually took the deal, that if you try to make a sort of compromise with Herr Phobia...that you wouldn’t be in this position in the first place?” (done)

“You can’t compromise with the mad.” Giggled out Najat. “Someway somehow, they may twist their words, meaning to or not, all due to madness. I could not rely on his words alone to be true. The only way to know is by his honor. But he has none to be seen, so I had little reason to give him the trust to even make a slight deal.” Then sighed out in hollowed amusement, “if only I were stronger.”

Looking at the city in silence, Book didn’t know what to say, or what to give encouragement. They were just...different beings, and Book doubted she could help or ease Najat. As they both stare on out, or at least until she saw the disguised changeling flying as a pegasus as she said. “I should probably get going, goodbye Najat.” getting on her hooves to start walking out of the bridge. (done)

Turning and giving a slight wave, Najat said, “it was a pleasure talking to you again, Book.” (end)

Giving a brief nod, she moved out of the bridge as she was silent. As while part of her wanted to try to help the Herno…

What could she do? Sure she could try to ask her Master to persuade Herr Phobia...but Najat was spot on. With how the stripe was, and with him being mad in the head, could he reconsider Najat with her usefulness as she was now? Book doubted it.

The best she could do...was what she could. Simply try to talk and just be by her Master side. That was all she could do really. And speaking of her Master, she saw him coming by as there was a smile as he shifted off, then frown as he asked. “What's wrong Book?” seeing her coming by and leaning by his side as she sighed out and admit.

“Just feeling...a bit useless, Master.” he was silent as he nuzzle her, knowing that all he could do was help ease her, even if it wasn’t much. And the mare was slightly glad for that much.

Chapter 8

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

chapter 9

Getting to the city wasn’t difficult, as with the Destroyer advance engines, it made the trip rather short. However the moment they were docked? Were the crew of the ship began to work. With Nowa already moving cargo to start selling and was already starting to swindle any who believe her words. Sieg was already starting to see if any of his changeling contacts were around-- but it would take time, as none might answer.

What he was able to do was enforced into the soldiers and knights of the golems with a combination of his military, and what Najat spilled to Phobia when he had the time to record everything. And speaking of information...while Phobia gained the secrets of her clan techniques? It was all in her dialect. And while it was basics of cryomancy, Kan informed that they were barely usable for none except for Hernos and Kitsune magics.

This displease the striped...but he was certain he could find a way to use it in another means...like grenades. As the Stripe worked overtime on the golems and ships, or the development of grenades as well the broken collar in the library he was looking over to figure out it worked?

There was the drive to improve grew within him. It has been a long time since he was this motivated, he hasn’t been this driven since he was exiled by his Clan. And by the Markings, was he going to shake the world with his ingenious. Or madness, but who cared at this point?

Kan herself was working to find information. Of ships. Crews. And their cargo. Using her means of seduction, influence, or trickery with a bit of sex on the side to lure their minds into allowing her all the knowledge she can gain...and their shillings too. In fact she made a great profit at it too.

However while Books was reprimanded for allowing the two to escape-- nothing could be done. As technically she was given no orders, so Sieg had to give her a warning, and she didn’t mind to be honest. Although she wasn’t allowed to eat her jelly beans for a few days as ‘punishment’.

Scrappy himself was improving himself, secretly from Phobia as in order to be useful to his creator, he must improve his intelligence. His logic must be sound. He must be upgraded and became more smarter and faster incase Najat comes to kill his master and creator...his father in a sense.

Everyone worked as hard, well Book work hard in the library...so that counted.

But while everyone was working hard and doing what they could? Phobia set out on his intent within the city, as since he lost Najat from Ash, he made it a priority to have a new slave when he was able to gain one...because by the Markings, he missed having that thrill of power again...as well as the first experience of sex. It was amazing to the point he partially wonder why he never gotten a slave to be as his in the first place! (done)

The only unfortunate thins was the city they were currently did not have a huge slave trade. And whenever they did have them, it was in small batches That were easily sold off in a day. There were no new batches as of late, seeing as the slavers that normally stop by had yet to come. Meaning that in short, he had to wait for another chance.

Though this wasn’t a bad thing. The city was half secure in all sense so with some talking, they decided to stay and make those slight renovations while they could. It was also a very good time to do a huge maintenance check on the ship and all it’s systems. Something that Nowa was a bit more insistent on when she asked when the last maintenance check was done on the ship.

Phobia wasn’t sure if he was happy she liked his creation-- or hated she was starting to call it ‘her baby’. (End)

Half the time he had to remind her it was ‘his baby’, that even though she pilot the ship itself? It was his creation and something he worked hard to craft. Still, at least she appreciates a good ship when she saw one. Phobia however had to redo the bridge as he consider Nowa suggestion on the controls, moving them into places to simplify things, as well as check over the engine cores to make sure they still work properly.

Overall, maintenance on the ship admitally help keep him relax, as well as renovating some areas of the ship he wanted to patch or upgrade. Like the cannons, as while they were many and could dent a ship, they were in need of fine tuning. Even more with that sad excuse of a fight with that pirate fleet. How was he supposed to take over the world, much less ambush pirates if his cannons couldn’t even make a dent on a Destroyer?! (done)

It was at this point, Nowa came in and explained why his fire was so ineffective. Information that he was actually not aware of. Destroyers, being ship killers in nature, were made to have a thick enough hull to take battleship’s sniping them from affare so they could get in close and gut them.

It wasn’t the fact his cannon weren't strong enough, it was the fact the Destroyers were made in mind for such strong arms. Yes, she pointed out the main cannon he had would do a very good dent or maybe do more if aimed in the right place-- but the point stood. The Destroyers were made to kill ships, even his by extension.

Her suggestion, was not to just up the cannon’s firepower. While he could do that, that wasn’t going to down a destroyer easily. She instead said that there were a few ways to take down a Destroyer. The first was to have Frigate escorts, able to wolfpack and flank the ship. The next was boarding, in short taking out the crew. The last was merely having a good hands on the wheel and better ship-to-ship tactics in an actual fight and knowing where to hit. Namely the starboard and port cannons to do the damage, aiming for the aft’s rottiers and most of all-- targeting the bridge. One to keep it from fighting, the next to paralyze it from moving-- and the last taking out its ability to do anything at all. (End)

Another thing that Phobia had to admit of Nowa being here. Her usefulness as a skyship captain and experience of ship-to-ship fighting. Granted she didn’t mention how long she's done this, she said she’s been doing this for years. The Stripe consider not guessing her age, mostly due to not insulting her age...and also not wanting to be duped from whatever she might say to pressure or guilt trip him.

So despite not having a new slave, yet he was content enough to work on the ship and having Nowa to bring helpful tips to consider crafting, or making more golems to have Frigates escort. The only problem was he needed to craft an entire assembly of golems, or golem captains. He consider this thought on a ‘maybe’ with Nowa. Mostly due to having more ships under his command in the future.

However he still wanted to improve the firepower of his cannons, just incase the main cannons couldn’t harmed a Destroyer. But there was another thing that was in desperate need of maintenance itself. The crew of golems and his ‘army’. While there were many in number, the poor job they did in seeking the two Hernos, as well as their efficiency was disappointing.

He knew that in order to be taken seriously, he needed better golems, the only problem was crafting their cores to be more better and on hands...which was a problem itself. Yes Sieg was trying, but he was only one strategist military bug. And there were various situations that were needed beside fighting on the ground. Like boarding other ships and taking out the crew.

The stripe consider on making the entire army of his be more like Scrappy...but the mechanical wolf reminded him subtly that if Phobia did that, it would take years for them to develop such intelligence the mechanical beast held. Which annoyed the mad genius completely. (done)

It currently seemed like there was no means to make a quickly made combat force. Well, unless he knew how to make them in the first place. It was clear that he needed someone that knew how to fight, and Najat would've been perfect… because the martial art’s descriptions of the hand-to-hand techniques hardly made a lick of sense to him. Sieg seemed familiar with some terms, but he lacked the right body shape to know them all-- and he never really copied a Herno’s body before, so again… a dead end.

And until more of the text could be translated…. He had to just wait on figuring out how to make his Golems for effective fighters. Nowa just suggested he give them better ‘brains’ on how to at least work a ship and have better aim for a cannon. (End)

To which he made sure they at least had that. Because Markings help him if his golems somehow were poor shots! So he went through the entire army of golems from grunts to engineers to up their knowledge of working on a ship as a precaution, and a much better aim for the cannons...and to make sure that they don’t forget where to go while on standby mode. But...this also meant that he will need to make more golems, and had to consider which sort due to the fact that while 600 was good?

He was going to be boarding ships, and he would need more numbers to have large forces occupy and take control of the ships...However that was slow work, mostly due to conserving materials on only a few golems at a time. It wasn’t like back home, where he could ‘borrow’ metal from others like the Spotted.

No, he needs to gather a large amount of metals to do the job. And sure the metal from Nowa former ship helped...it wouldn’t make the cut. No, he would need more metal to start crafting more golems. Even more figure out how to make his golems more sturdy and stronger, because with Najat little demonstration, it only proves how laughable his golems were. It was like he was going to be the butt of a joke to everyone and wouldn’t take him seriously!

And that would grate on his nerves.

However he couldn’t do much, since he would need to wait until Kan had more information on any ships they could take for themselves...which repeat the cycle of needing more forces to take over the ship, or at least the crew while they strip the ship into nothing with all the cargo. It was almost like Fate and the stars above were mocking him, reminding him he was nothing more but a little runt! (done)

It was a little odd to be in one place for so long. In a way, Book had gotten used to being on the ship and constantly on the move. Being in an Arabia city was… well, the extended time they planned to be there was just a little surprising… if not nice. It was week two and still everyone was busy doing work.

Nowa was currently out making deals-- something about ‘needing fallbacks and making investments’ or something. A thing the mare actually dragged Kan along with to make sure whoever they make investments in would be stuck doing it. Something Kan didn’t seem to mind too much…

And Herr Phobia was either getting new materials, or working on the many mechanical things on the ship. Be it Scrappy, the ship-- or the stupid lackies that burnt his toast.

He was a bit miffed on the last bit. He did not wake up in a good mood this morning.

Sieg on the other hoof, had nothing to do for once. And to her cheer, he decided to let her have some time outside in the city itself. He felt it was safe enough, and looking around, she felt fairly secure. There were fairly alert guards, not many dark allies, and no real signs of high crime that most Arabian cities held. It seemed moderately stable.

It allowed her to keep a smile on her face while trotting by his side and taking in the sights. Her eyes wandered and took in what she could and simply enjoyed the comfort of the walk and the faux pegasus.

Eyes landing on a stand, she was a little surprised at a sight that, upon her emotions, Sieg moved to sight himself. IT was only surprising because of the mere chances of such an event, that being a loaf of bread suspiciously floating itself off in magic while the vender looked away and gently made it’s way to a allycorner. (End)

The two glance to the other as Sieg motioned with a wing to follow to the alley corner, as while Book was a bit unsure of that choice? She did give a slight nod after a quick nuzzle of reassurance from the fake pony, the two trotting toward the allycorner as to follow the magically floating loaf of bread. Book was a bit surprising that someone was using magic and was getting away with it.

As they both saw trotting away was a grey filly unicorn, having green mane with purple streaks. There was a simple bundle of bags on her back, one of which having a slightly peeking out loaf of bread as whole Book frown that a filly was out here by herself, Sieg was a bit impressed that the filly was a good enough ‘street rat’ to keep out of trouble, as well as having a good control of her magic as he motioned Book to follow for now.

Book nods abit, as she trots up with him, Sieg soon look over the age of the filly as she was about 9. Not too young, but not too old as when they were within speaking reach, did Sieg comment. “Not bad in swiping a piece of bread, filly.” (done)

Ears flicked back and the young filly seemed slightly pick up her pace. “Uh…. huh?” Only slightly looking back to them with wary green eyes. “I… what?” trying to up her pace a bit more. (End)

“If you are thinking of running, don’t bother. We aren’t going to do anything, just simply commenting on your control of magic, filly.” said Sieg, as he added. “As well as surviving well as young as you are, not many foals could handle Arabia so young.” (done)

Cautiously, she said, “Thanks?” Not sure how to take the compliment. “I…” Flicking her ear to the side and said, “I should… maybe get home now…” Looking for direction she should go. (End)

Frowning, Book asked. “Are you an orphan, little filly?” Sieg watch the turns of emotions from the filly as he felt sadness, grief, pain from her as he glance to Book and confirmed that this filly lost someone close as Book frown even further and asked the filly. “Do you want to stop trying to survive on the streets and actually live in a safe home, little filly?” (done)

That was enough to stop her, and make the filly looked back with conflicted hope and worry. “Live… in a real home?” Ears slightly swiveling about. “I… I don’t know..” Scuffing the dusty ground in her uncertainty. (End)

Smiling a bit, Book assured. “I understand if you’re unsure...but could you at least consider it? Maybe come with us and make your choice?” Sieg already knew why Book was slightly insisting on this, mostly because as a filly she lost her parents and her life. She didn’t want to see another foal to live without anyone to love and care for her. Which made the changeling happy, but concern of what Herr Phobia would say.

However he hoped the Striped would allow the filly around, especially one that was trying to survive in a place like Arabia. (done)

At first, the filly was hesitant. Hopeful, but very hesitant and scared. It seemed like for a moment to Sieg, she was going to say no and be ready to bolt. But something changed. She seemed to think and relax a little before slowly nodding and saying, “okay…” Looking up with a fragile look while asking, “just a look… no… no tricks?” (End)

Nodding, Book assured. “No tricks, just a good look of where we lived.” then introduce with a hoof to her chest. “I’m Book Mark.” then nuzzled Sieg cheek. “This is Sieg, or Master Sieg as I prefer to call him.” then smile to the filly and asked. “What's your name?” (Done)

Shyly, the filly shuffled and said, “L-Loving Remedy…” Then used a hoof to move her long mane back out of her face to go on, “I like Remy more…” ducking her head a bit out of embarrassment. (end)

Giggling a bit, Book said with a warm smile. “Remy is a nice name too.” then motioned with a hoof. “Stay close, Remy, it's a bit of a trip.” turning with Sieg as she didn’t bother to look back, mostly because Sieg would inform her on the filly with her emotions, which were a mixed bundle due to the bit of hope and slight caution she held to the two and their offer. As they took the lead, Sieg was already thinking on how to suggested to Herr Phobia if the filly did chose to stay with them.

While he knew that Herr Phobia would be annoyed, he wouldn’t turn away foals in need, could he? He wasn’t that mad or heartless to turn away young in need of help? He didn’t seem to be that sort of male...but on the other hoof, Herr Phobia was unstable at times, and tend to just go raving mad whenever he was livid. But on the other hoof...there were the other's like Nowa, Scrappy and...Kan that would need to be persuaded to allow the filly to come if she wanted too.

Nowa might be a 50-50, depending on her mood. Scrappy would of course look over this logically and would consider possibilities...Kan...Kan was difficult to say, especially since she was a demon. (Done)

Regardless of how they felt, they had to accept that whatever happened they would be the two to take most of the arguing or scrutinization. Or rather, Sieg would. Seeing as Book was seen as a whimsical ditz most of the time and being his slave-- technically her actions are his responsibility.

But it’s not like he could say no to her on helping the filly. That would just tear at the mare’s heart. And in turn, make him not feel so great. Both in making him feel guilty and having a sick stomach.

When they began to approach the large ship, Remy slightly slowed and pinned her ears back in a building uncertainty. There was a trace amount of fear, that hope somewhat flickering at the possibly imposing sight to the foal. But she kept marching on, even if there was a new found hesitance in her steps when they got even closer to the ramp. The two adults could hear her somewhat gulp nervously while taking her first steps on the steel floor. (End)

As the two glance back to see her following, Sieg move away from Book, mostly to activate one of the ‘comm gems’ which were dubbed by Scrappy as he spoke. “Herr Phobia, are you busy at the moment?”

There were sounds of something being worked out as the striped told. “Beside working on the ship maintenance and also feeling annoyed of burnt toast? No. What is it?”

Sieg took a breath as he soon requested. “Permission to allow me and Book to lead a filly among your ship, Herr Phobia?”

There was silence on the stripe end, as worried filled the changeling body as he became stiff as Phobia asked rather calmly. “How old?”

Taking a breath in...he glance to Remedy as he mouthed, `How old are you?’. (done)

Blinking, Remy didn’t seem to understand… but soon perked and said, “I’m 9, but I’m gonna be 10 in five more months!” (End)

Turning his head he heard Phobia hum on the other end. “Hrm...Alright you can let her be shown around. Just make sure not to go near areas that are under maintenance or forbidden.” ending the call as he let out a sigh of relief, then look to the two as he smiled and said.

“Let us go, there is much to be shown.” moving along side Book as he took the lead, and Book asked in curiosity to Sieg.

“Why did Herr Phobia asked of her age?” to which the faux stallion shrug.

“I am uncertain myself, Book. perhaps it is something to do with Stripes or something?” being unsure of himself on why Phobia asked such an odd question, but was glad they had permission to bring Remedy along. (done)

Worriedly, Remy asked in her innocent voice, “did he not like it you wanted me on the ship?” Looking between the two ponies she was next to. It was easy to tell she was unsure of this all, and a little unsure of Phobias feelings about her being there. (End)

Looking back, Sieg tried to assure. “I believe he is cautious of others coming, but hopefully he will welcome you with open arms if you chose to stay here in our home.” then flick an ear as the two heard clanking steps as a grunt golem was carrying some equipment as while the two didn’t bat an eye to the golem, they had to glance to the filly both expression and emotions of seeing the golem for the first time. (Done)

She slightly scrambled behind Book and kept herself out of sight for the most part, only slightly peeking out to watch the golem passby the two. (End)

Book assured in a soft tone. “Its alright Remy. Those are the ship crew, golems really. They’re creations of Herr Phobia and help make sure everything on the ship remains stable.” then added with a small smile. “That was one of the ‘Grunt Golems’, they do the basic work and tasks most of the time.” Sieg nod in agreement with the mare. (done)

Looking up at Book, then glancing to where the golem went, Remy said, “I don’t like golems…. They’re creepy…” More or less affirming her feelings on the very thought. “Can we… go someplace else?” Hoping for there to be a place a bit more golem free. (End)

Sieg nod as he said. “We can come by the mess hall, I’m certain you wish to eat your bread with something to drink.” seeing her slightly perk up, as Sieg took the lead as he lead the filly, as well with Book towards the stairway and went on. “Don’t worry about the golems, they’ll ignore you for the most part, and won’t bother you unless you speak to them. In fact they’re...simplistic most of the time.” but didn’t add on that they were also slightly stupid half the time. Mostly because if she decides to stay, she would see it herself.

“There's also a few others beside us and Herr Phobia.” added Book as she said. “There's the pilot, Nowa. Kan, a mare who work in finances. And then there's Scrappy.” (done)

Nodding a bit, Remy looked about the steel halls in slight trepidation before saying, “is… that all?” Then went on, “everyone else is a… golem?” Seeming unsure if she liked the idea of there being just golems all over the ship. It seemed to slightly unnerved her. (End)

“Admitally yes.” said Sieg as he said. “Because this ship is so big, a lot of golems are needed to work over the place.” he soon assured. “But don’t worry, Remy. we’ll make sure they won’t get near you if you don’t want to get too close to them.” (done)

Head a bit low, Remy said, “thank you.” Admitting, “I don’t like golems… they’re always creepy and… scary…” (end)

Book tilt her head as she asked in mixed concern and curious. “Why are they scary for you? Is it because of how they look?” (done)

There was a large drop in the filly’s mode and her tone only spoke of pain when she said, “Golems hurt mama.” Ears flat to that while her head was lowered. (End)

Book heart strings were pulled as she move her head to gently nuzzle the filly head as to give comfort. They had to stop moving as Sieg had to let Book ease the filly emotions, as the changeling himself couldn’t help but give a sympathy look to the filly and was partially wondering who else created golems around here? Or golems of lower models? (done)

While at first hesitant, the touch and comfort drew in Remy that soon leaned in and slightly snuggled herself closer. The feeling of smaller hooves gripping one of the mare’s forelegs was an odd feeling. Even more the slight tightness they held in a need or want for comfort. “I don’t like golems.” The filly once more affirmed. (End)

“There, there. It's okay, we’ll make sure the golems won’t get near you.” assured the mare softly, as she look to Sieg who, in turn move on the filly other side to gently nuzzle her mane. It was best if he helped ease the filly as well, mostly not wanting Book to feel hurt he wasn’t helping-- and in turn dissuade the filly he wasn’t caring for her feelings. As the two were around the filly giving comfort and assurance, they stayed there until both were sure the filly had enough of comfort.

Which might take a while as Sieg could tell she was hungry for such comfort and safety. (done)

Laughing away, Nowa trotted up the steel ramp and said with a large grin, “did you see the look he gave us after that slight tail-dusting?” Half giggling before going on, “I don’t be thinkin’ that stallion will backdown on our deal now.” Using a hoof to spin next to her head. “The boyo’s probably grinnin’ silly at the thought of haven’ a plot later on.” Then laughed more, “too bad he ain’t gettin’ any from the two of us with how the deal’s made!” (End)

Having an amused smirk, Kan agreed. “Oh yes, even more when the fool doesn’t realize that I made sure that the deal was rigged from the start.” then snort in amusement. “Males, so easily predictable…” then joke. “Even our ‘glorious leader’ is predictable to be duped for the most part.” (Done)

Chuckling, Nowa nodded, “they hardly use the brain in the nogin.” Tapping her head as if to make a point. “Rather, da one between their legs.” Snickering away before pausing to nudge Kan with an elbow. “We two need t’ do this more often. Me sweet talkin’ the idiots, you make them sign your contracts.” Then laughed, “we’ll be rich!” (End)

Amusement on her expression as she fixed her glasses as she agreed. “Oh yes, and with how much contracts we’re making? We should have a stable enough income to afford nearly half the things the idiot will want for his various projects. Even more once we start taking ships and stripping them down into nothing.” then hum abit. “Which reminds me, I will need to gather the remaining information of various ships still, while the list I have is usable, I feel its best to have back up plans for other ships…”

Then remarked in a dry tone. “That is if the idiot doesn’t go on his mad ramblings again.” (done)

“Ah, leave him be I say.” Waved off the navigator. “Way I see it? More time he gets to himself, less of him buggin’ us, ya hear?” Then smiled widely. “Makes gettin’ coin much quicker when he ain’t the one out there makin’ deals and sellin’ goods.” (end)

Snorting, she agreed. “Oh yes, I believe you are correct on that. Much easier to let us do our jobs while he does his projects in his own little corner.” then frown and soon said. “However, I am...partially concern, mostly on if those Hernos will try to track us-- or specifically Najat. While part of me knows they might return to their lands...I know Hernos hold a big of a grudge like the Hyenas do, and the snow-cat will try to kill him at the very least.” (done)

Thinking of that, Nowa said, “yeah….” then waved off, “bu’ what’s new? When ya piss off a few blokes? Some start commin’ after your head. Sorta just happens, an’ it’s not like you ain’t gonna try doin’ a big thing in taking a city or somthin’... so gonna happen sooner or later anyways, right?” (End)

A low sigh came, but she agreed with a nod. “That much is very true. Not to mention we are lacking numbers to even taking a city in the first place. Much less a plan on it.” then shake her head. “However I do know that we will need to be on our hoof tips if they’ll start tracking us. Even more if they somehow kill the mutt. Because as much as I hate to admit it, but without the mutt around to lead, everything else will fall apart.” (done)

“I could always get incharge.” Spoke up Nowa. “Been a captain once, could captain again-- no way I’m lettin’ this ship sink!” (end)

Giving a look, she questioned. “And you think you can keep the entire golem crew up in maintenance, or be able to fix anything broken with them? Granted the engineer golems could easily do it with programming-- but all of them while fixing the ship?” then soon added. “Even more with the mutt having a kill order on destroying the ship if it ever falls into the wrong hands?” (done)

“If I’ flying it, I see it as my ship.” Told the maroon mare with firmness. “If he kicks the bucket? I’d get a crew I know-- maybe get ya to put them in some big fancey contract, do some sailin’ for a good few engineers…” She shrugged, “this ain’t my first ride gettin’ a good crew. Had to do it once, twice… three times.” Naming off ‘examples’. “So far? Only reason I lose a ship is due to some big fleet o’ ships or ships made for war.” (end)

Humming some, Kan had to admit...if the mutt did died? She would get his soul...as well having a new contract with Nowa-- it might be amusing to haggle a contract with the mare, as well as having many new souls to use. Not to mention if the mechanical mutt became a problem? Well...no need for it. Not to mention she could tolerate the mortal mare. Something like a...associate of sorts. At least someone to work with for her limit lifespan.

Kan didn’t have much to lose in any sense, in either way, she wins no matter what happens...or at least if she wasn’t killed by Ash or Najat-- or by other beings who could kill demons. However as they were heading up a stairwell as Kan soon said. “Perhaps. Perhaps.”

However she soon heard a giggle. Not just any giggle...but a foals giggle. Pausing a bit...she soon asked. “Did you hear that?” (done)

Pausing to flick her ears about, Nowa asked, “hear what?” Both standing still before they heard it again… a giggle that didn’t sound familiar. It made Nowa blink and turn her head and remark, “I don’t recognize that one… Ain’t Book a bit more… I don’t know, deeper or…” Trying to define before there was a slight laugh.

Curious now, Nowa said, “is it me… or does that sound like a little brat got on the ship?” (end)

Eyes narrowing, she said. “If those golems couldn’t grab a simple foal stowaway, I am having words with the idiot.” starting to move on her hooves to trace the source of laughter as the source was coming from the Library, as once she got close, she saw Book was reading a book to Remy, and saw Sieg was sitting close as he was still in his disguise as Book said.

“And soon, the little bunny jumped over the fox as he taunted,” to which Sieg spoke in a high pitch tone.

“You can’t catch me, for I am funny bunny!” (done)

While Remy gave a little giggle to this, Nowa peeked around the corner with Kan and asked, “the hell’s gate is a brat doin’ on the ship?” Startling the foal into ducking down and slightly more into Book, slightly peeking over the hardcover the mare read from.

It made Nowa frowen and looked to the two in the room. “Really, this ain’t some daycare, what’s she doin’ here?” Slightly stepping into the room with Kan. “And why are ya readin’ her a book?” (end)

Holding a frown, Book told. “Remy is here because we asked her to come with us.” Kan glance to the ditzy mare and to Sieg for a better explanation as the faux pony told.

“While we were out in town, we noticed a magically floating loaf of bread, tracked it, and found her. When we came up to her, Book here felt compelled to ask if Remy here wish to come with us in the ship for a home. She is currently uncertain as of now of her choice.” then added to Remy with a glance down. “The maroon mare is Nowa, and the mare by her is Kan, Remy.” (done)

The filly nodded, cautiously watching the two new mares and raising a hoof to gently fiddle with the small crystal on her necklace. The mere sight of it was enough for Nowa to zero in on it and eye it, again making the filly a little nervous.

With a tilted head, Nowa said, “funny fer an orphan to keep a trinket like that around.”

“It was mama’s.” Defended the filly almost prickly, but still withered in place at the taller, older mare’s focused gaze. (End)

Hrm...the two seem a bit protective of the filly, especially Book. Kan noticed how the unicorn move a foreleg around the filly, as Sieg slightly place a wing around both as Kan thought on. Sieg couldn’t say no to Book and was weak enough to let the filly in. Book with her past, would of felt compelled to help the filly...but that crystal necklace...calcite. There's something...familiar about it…

Trying to recall in her long memory of such a thing. She soon however asked in a gentle tone to the filly. “What was your mother's name, little Remy?” (done)

While cautious, there was an odd discomfort in the filly that looked to Kan. to Sieg, she felt a bit more worried than normal, but still answered with, “Blinding Blaze.” the name… not ringing any bells in Kan’s mind in the least. Thought for another much closer, it rang loud and clear to a once old memory. (End)

Thinking back, Book eyes widen. She recalled Blinding Blaze. She recalled the unicorn mare that used magic for great accomplish feats. Having a library in a little village...her home. She was happy to let others read her books as she adore the young Book whenever she came over, recalling the young 16 year old as she read or was taught a spell or two...She looks down to the filly and sniffed, tears coming out of her eyes as she said.

“Oh…” then nuzzle the filly head as she said. “I...I knew your mother, Remedy…” (done)

That made a collective blink between those in the room, a good part of confusion from Remy and even a “what?” from Nowa. It was to the point the mare held a hoof up, “Wait, hold up.” Pointing to book, “yer sayin’ you know the brat’s ma?” (End)

Turning to Nowa, there was a fierce look on the unicorn expression as she told. “Yes. Blinding Blaze came from the same village I was in ...She came from canterlot before living where I was born. She lived there for most of my early life...she was very kind to me, treated me like a younger sister with how much time I spent with her.” she became silent as she went on. “She...was one of the few who try to defend the village with fire magic.”

Soon there was a firm look as she looked to Remedy and the two mares as she stated. “Remedy is going to stay with us. There is no way I am letting her live on the streets anymore, it would be horrible if I let the daughter of someone I knew to be left out like that.” (done)

Staring up, Remy blinked in what could only be described as shock, her young mind working back to her mama talking about some ‘little sister’ she had lost… was that Book? Was Book her aunt or…? It confused Remy a great deal, but with a flick of her ear, she relaxed and firmly cuddled herself more into Book’s protective forelegs.

Blinking herself, Nowa said, “well, looks like someone’s got a spine in them after all.” Then looked to the foal before saying, “still… this ain’t no place for a brat to be in or messin’ around on.” Looking to the business mare beside her to add, “righ’ Kan?” (end)

“Actually ...I wouldn’t mind.” said Kan, as Sieg was about ready to defend both Book and filly, until he blinked in surprise as Kan told on. “While this is abit of a annoyance...I’m acceptable of this, provided both Sieg, and his little unicorn watch over the filly, provide her food, and make sure she doesn’t bother the important things...I am fine with this.” mostly being fine due to one fact.

Right now, there was an innocent soul here. As she looked a filly, who shutters in Book forelegs as Kan consider this a blessing in disguise...mostly because if she somehow was killed? Well...innocent souls were prized by demons...even quite useful in bargains or for a good meal. (done)

Remy made a discomforted sound that made Book gently hold the filly, wonder what had her more scared. Sieg was in the same boat for a moment, knowing that Kan could be a little intimidating.. But what had Remy so frightened? Kan was apparently fine with her being here.

Nowa on the other hoof, snorted and eyed the foal and told, “well… as long as the brat don’t touch anything that ain’t hers and won’t bother this ship, ya hear!” Making sure her point was more across for them. “Because if I be seein’ one thing not in it’s place, I’ll be havin’ lot’s of words with the two of ya an’ the brat!” (End)

“Don’t worry, we’ll be sure things will be stable.” assured Sieg, as he moved his head to nuzzle a bit on Remy head for assurance.

Book gave a firm nod, as Kan decided to ask. “Now...you just need to persuade the idiot to let her on board. Although I’m certain I can do something to change his mind.” giving a glance to Remedy again as she moved to the comm gem as she spoke. “Phobia? Sieg and Book seem adamant on keeping the filly onboard, in fact they wish to allow her to live on the ship with them…”

While Sieg narrowed his eyes at Kan, not feeling certain that the demoness was doing this out of the kindness of her heart, Book gently held Remedy more as she was a bit uncertain of Phobia response…

There was a response from the Striped. “They want to adopt her? Hrm…” there was low mumblings as it sounded like he wasn’t up for the idea...until he mutter something about, ‘potential uses?’ as it went on with ramblings as there were sounds of something being worked on as Phobia soon gave his answer. “As long as the filly obey the rules, and don’t cause a mess? She can stay with Sieg and Book.”

Sieg felt partially glad, and partially worry as Herr Phobia wouldn’t easily allow anyone on his ship...which meant he had something in mind for Remedy...at least in the long-run. Kan however nod and ended the call as she look to Sieg and told pleasant. “Make sure you let her know of what you really are Sieg...there's no point in pretending.” turning to trot out of the library in pleasant amusement. (done)

Nowa snorted and eyed the child for a moment before trotting after the other mare, remedy squirming in place. But after a moment, the filly spoke up to Book, “adopt?” Sounding half worried. “But… there… there’s someplace I gotta go.” (End)

Concern on her face, she asked. “Go? Where do you need to go, Remedy?” (done)

Shuffling, Remy said, “mama had a… a friend.” thinking it over and going on with a slight caution. “Mama wanted me to go to her if… when she was gone, I had to go and find her.” Shifting some more and going on, “you seem nice Book… you’re really nice and I’d stay but…” (End)

“What was her name?” softly asked Book, as part of her wanted the filly to stay...but also knew that she couldn’t force the filly to stay...even more if Blinding Blaze trusted this person. (Done)

The name sadly didn't’ ring any bells in the mare’s head. “Rosy Thistle.” The young filly seemed to think before saying, “I miss her. She’s a bit… pushy, but she’s nice. Mama used to do stuff with her, I… I kinda remember her… I need to find her.” Then sighed, “but it’s… hard.” (End)

Frowning, she asked. “Does she live in the city or...did Blinding say where to find her if…” not wanting to say the rest, mostly to not bring up the memory again. (done)

Sighing, the filly said with a deep sadness, “she… she lives far from here. In a city I know that but… really far. Mama would of sent me but… she didn’t have the chance. I’ve been trying to get there.” Thinking more deeply and saying, “It was… as ba...ba…” Then perked and said, “Baltimare!” (End)

Thinking to this, Book look to Sieg and pleaded. “Master Sieg...can we go to Baltimare, for Remedy sake on finding this mare?” Sieg felt his heart-strings pulled hard. Mostly from Book expression, her emotions of wanting to help the filly...it also didn’t help that the filly emotions were of rising hope as she looks up to him as Sieg spoke.

“We...could try to persuade Herr Phobia to go there...this ship is fast...so we could come by Baltimare and find this Rosy Thistle…” (Done)

Perking up, Remedy said, “Thankyou-thankyou-thankyou-thankyou!” Then squeezed out in her happy excitement, “this was such a good idea you gave!” (End)

Feeling the influx of emotions from the happy filly, Sieg quickly raise a hoof to ask. “Wait...what do you mean by that, Remedy?” (Done)

Pausing and thinking, the filly blinked and said, “uh….” blinking to herself and quickly said, “nothing!” Having the best smile she could… which was far from convincing. (End)

Narrowing his eyes, as he told. “Nice try...but you heard someone else gave you an idea, Remedy….” then remarked. “Someone else is talking to you, but we can’t hear them because of a connection...am I correct?” book blink at her master...then consider the filly words as she said in thoughtfulness.

“It is weird that you so easily accept a stranger word, Remedy...even more when you saw my collar…” (done)

“I…” Tried to say the filly, “that is… I just…” Then flicked her eyes about before saying, “you look nice?” Seeming to try her best to smile and look convincing, but the act wasn’t working. At both looks the adults gave, Remy wilted and said, “I’m not very good at lying…” (end)

“Even more when you let those words slip out, and are looking around.” added Sieg as he asked. “I am guessing you have...a connection of sorts to something or someone?” (done)

Tilting her head and thinking, Remedy slightly perked before telling, “kinda… she’s my guardian.” Making both give the young pony an odd look. “Camous. She’s my guardian. She’s supposed to make sure I get to Rosy Thistle. She said I can trust her, that she’ll take good care of me.” (End)

While Book furrowed her brows in thought, Sieg consider the wording and asked. “I am guessing this Camous said to find out about us and our intents?” then thought a bit longer as he almost consider if this Camous was..a spirit of sorts? But that was a bit too far of a stretch. Didn't demons or ascend need actual bodies to form here? (done)

“She said I could trust you, Book.” said the filly. “And that I can trust Sieg only if your nearby.” Making the faux pony slightly fault in place for a moment. “When you mentioned a home and to… to just try it, Camous said I could eat and rest before leaving… but when the ship was around..” She dragged off before admitting, “Camous hopes you head for… Equestria?” Then nodded, “and then drop me off at Balitmare to find Rosy.” (end)

The two glance to the other as Sieg admit. “We could try to persuade Herr Phobia to head in Equestria, dropping you off-- after we help you find this Rosy…” then amended. “But it will take a while until we leave...mostly on maintenance…” then asked. “Is this Camous...a sort of spirit of sorts? It's the only explanation I can think of, well beside her somehow communication to you through that gem of yours.” (done)

Thinking about it, Remy admitted, “I don’t know… I think so?” Then smiled on, “but she helped Mama all the time. She’s really nice too. I’m happy she was able to come with me.” Feeling a bit sad on the why’s, but tried to not dwell on it. (end)

Book nuzzle the filly head as she said. “I understand if you don’t want to talk about it..Just know I’m here for you, and so is Master Sieg too.” the fake pony nodded his head a bit, as his ear flick to hear metallic paws coming, as their heads turn to Scrappy moving his head through the doorway and speaking.

“I have come by to inform you, that a small bed for the filly is in development, and will be within you resting quarters until a sufficient time.” then look at said filly and added. “Greetings, I am Scrappy.” seeing her scoots further back into Book’s body as Book said.

“She’s...scared of golems. One sorta...killed Blinding blaze...her mother.” Scrappy optics blink, running for a moment as he spoke.

“My condolences. I will be sure to inform all golems will stay ten feet away from the filly. I will also be at a far distance for her mental state. Farewell, filly.” moving back and out of the room as Book nuzzle the filly head as she assured.

“Don’t worry about Scrappy, he’s actually nice for a golem.” (done)

Nodding a bit shyly, Remedy thought to herself a bit and asked up to the mare, “are you really Mama’s little sister?” Then paused to correct, “er… the filly Mama liked as a sister?” Still getting past that bit of new information. (End)

Nodding to the filly, she confirmed. “I was. Blinding Blaze always welcome me in her library, letting me come and read whenever I wanted, even teaching me a spell or two with my magic.” giving a nostalgic smile as she closed the book for a moment as she went on. “She treated me like a little sister...even though we weren’t related...she was like a big sister to me, and was always kind and friendly.”

Sieg gave a nuzzle to the mare, mostly being quiet for her sake, and passively eating the nostalgic from her.

Having a sad look, Remedy said, “I wish Mama was here.” Nuzzling into the mare’s chest. “She talked about you… I don’t remember all the stories, but she always talked about a little sister and missing her. I wish she was here now to see you.” Then flicked an ear up and seemed to relay, “Camous said says never stopped looking.” (end)

“I’m...glad she tried to find me...but I was kept moving…” said Book with a sad look, as she admits. “I...honestly gave up hope after I turned twelve...and I doubted anypony would have tried to help me…” then look to Sieg with a brief smile as she leaned on him more. “I’m just glad I’m...helping you to get somewhere safe...I’m sure Blinding would be happy to know you were found by...her little sister.” (done)

Looking up and tilting her head, Remedy smiled and giggled, “Camous said that in a way, Mama did find you!” getting an odd look from Book. “She said that since I’m Mama’s little girl, part of her is with me, meaning she still found you!” Then hugged the mare a bit more and nuzzled. “And because she isn’t here… I have to be the one to say, found you!” (End)

A warm smile on her face, as tears slowly develop in her eyes, as she hugged the fill yback and nuzzle as she said weakly. “You...found me…” Sieg tried to settle himself, mostly with such an influx of emotions, but simply place his wing around both in a gentle manner, knowing that both needed this...especially his Book.

However deep in Book...part of her wonder...if this is what Najat felt...when Ash founded her? To have that hope restored, to know that someone was searching for her...even though she never knew if anyone would come for her? It was...odd to say the least, and it made her wonder a bit...if what Ash first said, when she first came on the ship...really meant something more?

It made her wonder...it truly did in all honesty.

(done)

The arrival of the filly was a little hard to take in with some aspects. For the most part, she was ignored and easily missed. But at other times it was hard not to notice the filly that would giggle aloud or excitedly trot about-- all within the range of Book of course. The young filly didn’t seem to ever travel too far from the mare. Which made sense when the news of her being scared of golems was made.

Nowa seemed to make a point to have at least a few golems's in the bridge at all times. No real reasons given to them.

But besides that, they didn’t have much chance to encounter the filly in the least. Well, until a few days later when they were all able to share a dinner in the mess hall. There was a distinct lack of golems just for the filly’s sake, and Phobia being a bit further from where Sieg and Book sat, only due to Scrappy being by his side.

Nowa didn’t seem to give a glance to the filly and Kan only was inside to talk to the mare over a few ideas to contract a few more sob’s into their little con. The only reason they were all having dinner in the mess hall was due in part of both Book and Remy making it. It wasn't anything special, but it turned out rather nice.

Remy seemed more than content to eat away at the food she helped make with Book, and seemed to just enjoy the mare’s presents. Though something made her blink and frown and look a little nervous. Something sieg caught onto before she shifted and whispered, “are you sure that’s a good idea?” a few in range that could possibly hear this, pausing to glance at the filly. “But… it’s just… I don’t know…” Ears flattening back.

Scrappy glance to her, analyzing what she was muttering to herself. Phobia glance, but didn’t bother to listen in, mostly because he was writing down some new schematics or ideas as he was writing down equation after equation as he mumbled to himself.

Sieg glance to he asked lowly. “Is something the matter?” Kan glance where the filly was at, as something made her slightly...suspicious. (done)

Looking to the stallion, she said, “no…” Then thought better, “I hope not?” Then blinked a few times before saying nervously, “I don’t know…” Not eating for a moment and seeming to think… then gulped and spoke up, much to her uncertainty. “Everyone?” Shifting as all eyes turned to her. Nervously, she stuttered, “I-I… s-someone wants to, ah, say something…” Ending a bit lamely and unsure how to really put it. (end)

Book tilt her head and asked softly. “Is it Camous?”

That made Kan quickly turned her head with wide eyes, as she never thought she heard that name in a looong time...after vanishing to who knows where. It made her thoughts of the filly...and soon the crystal around her neck...then gave a low chuckle. “Well, well...so that what happen to you.” (done)

Nervously, Remedy nodded and gently handled the crystal while her magic gave a little sparking. It seemed to be more than enough for something to form in the air over her-- and to Sieg and Book, it was not a guardian spirit. Not with it’s long thing bat wings, nor the tri fingered claws, or even the shape green cat eyes of the blue haired demoness that floated in the air.

Kan’s slight amusement wavered, now realizing that while apparently trapped in a crystal… she could be instantly summoned with a physical form. A very real physical form. One that Camous used to grin right at Kan and say, “hello little Kanny~ It’s been such a long time.” Sounding way too sweet. “You’re not thinking of doing anything to my cute and adorable little charge…” Grinning all the more with glowing eyes and pulled out, “are you~?” (end)

“Well, knowing she’s under your watchful eye, I can safely assure I’m not going to do anything with her.” said Kan with a grin, as said. “It’s a true wonder on where you went...who knew you took a long standing contract through an entire family generation. Color me impressed.”

While Sieg was feeling conflicted at this, and Book just gap her mouth, Phobia focuses on the sudden spirit as he glanced to her and to the filly as he remarked. “Huh..guess demons can be summoned into objects...good to know that rumor was true to an extent.” Scrappy was analyzing the sudden demoness as already he could tell that Kan was on guard on the new demon, as he soon confirmed that this demoness was potentially more powerful than her, and more scary. (done)

“Don’t get your hopes up just yet, you ambitious little Stripe.” Camaous smoke while flowing over to him like some demented water. She hung over his head and poked his nose with a plenty sharp claw. “Don’t get any ideas. We demon’s don’t just jump into crystals willy-nilly. A contract like mine is much more harder to barter than little Kanny’s contracts.”

She gave a low laugh and strighted up, “I just wanted to be clear with you all that you don’t mess with my adorable little charge.” Then flashed a smile to them all. “Or I will do ‘unmentionable’ things that shouldn't be said in front of such a cute little dear like Remedy.” (end)

While both faux stallion and mare just stare, with Phobia glancing to the filly as he shrugged and told. “Eh, messing with kids is petty really.” although he mentally remove plans to use her, as with a demoness around the tyke? Well...he may be mad in the head, but not suicidal.

Scrappy soon comment. “Analyzing of demoness named Camaous: Is potentially more powerful due to Kan guarded form, potentially more dangerous due to higher contract, which requires higher payment form. Is protective to filly known as Remedy. Assessment: non-hostile until charged is messed with, and will counteract in swift death upon enemy.” (done)

It was almost like watching a fish dart in the water, the way Camous moved over to Scrappy and poked and prodded his body. “What an interesting little toy you have here…” Then said with a smile and gently petting the wolf’s head. “I wonder how sturdy he would be until he breaks?” (end)

A low snarl came from Phobia, glaring at her as Scrappy spoke. “Do not attempt to fight or shout. She is antagonizing you, pushing your buttons to get a rise. She is using a means to see how you will react when she hint at my destruction or damaged form. She is messing with you out of both assessment of you and wanting your emotions cloud your mind, creator.”

Kan rolled her eyes and joked to Camous. “You can’t help yourself, can you?” (done)

Leaning on Scrappy’s head and tapping a claw on the metal, Camous smiled, “dear, dear little young Kanny-- when you get as old and powerful as myself, you need to find new ways to pass the time.” (end)

While Sieg was wrapping his mind of something...older here, older than Kan. Book just stare, having no words as Phobia blink in slight surprise. He was half tempted to ask Kan how old Camous was...but another part of him eyed the demoness that was still leaning on his mechanical wolf head as Scrappy stay, mostly looking to Phobia as he told.

“Do not let your emotions cloud you, creator. Camous would not harm without reason...or potentially without it being ‘fun’ in her perspective.” (done)

“Don’t be ridiculous, you silly little toy.” Camous lightly battered at Scrappy’s head before free floating over a table-- one that Nowa quickly evaced as soon as the demoness floated over her space. “Harming stuff is always fun~” Twisting around and looking at Nowa, who stopped.

Smiling, Camous said, “I just wanted to be clear that you don’t hurt the little filly, you don’t make her sad, you don’t belittle.” Booping the navigators nose while whipping around and stopping by Phobia. “You don’t use her, manipulator her plot with her in mind…” Then flipped and stopped by Kan. “And not try taking that innocent and sweet soul of hers.”

There was a slight protesting whine as those watching glanced down to the table that Nowa and Kan were at, finding the steel had been just crumpled in one of Camous’s claws. “Are we completely, crystal, clear?” Smiling with a sweet smile. (End)

If there has ever been in a time the Stripe instincts are screaming at him of the utter danger he was in, now was it. As he tried not to shake, try to keep clear expression as despite being mad in the head...he knew a threat when he saw one as he mentally told himself that he was going to drop off the filly in Baltimare, let her go-- and never, ever get near her again. As he spoke. “Clear.”

Kan however internally shook, but kept calm as she nods her head and said. “Of course Camous...she is you charge after all.” (done)

When Camous turned her eyes to Nowa, the mare quickly nodded, trying with all her might to try and not shake herself, but not trusting her voice. With a smile, Camous said, “I knew we could talk things out civilly.” Floating away and said, “I’ll be watching~” Eventually vanishing from sight.

While there was a pregnant pause of silence, Remedy said, “Sorry Camous bent your table.” Sounding pretty honest on that. (End)

Phobia glance down to the table as he was now annoyed...but soon told. “I can get some golems to try to repair it...or use the metal for something and replace it…” then grumble a bit as he finish his food and said. “If you excuse me...I’m pretty sure I need to get back to work.” then as he turned with Scrappy by his side, albit closer as the Stripe kept a hand around the mechanical wolf to assure his creator he was here.

Kan got up as she spoke. “I also need to work as well…” quickly moving as she soon muttered to him. “Do you have any idea how lucky you are that you just agreed!?” continue to whispering off as they left, as Nowa made mention she was needed in the bridge, leaving in haste as Sieg took a breath in...and admit.

“That was utterly terrifying thing I ever saw...in my life…” then glance to Remedy and admit. “I’m….honestly surprised she didn’t say anything to me.” (done)

Looking to him, Remy said, “Camous says she didn’t need to because if you did something, then Book would be mad at you. And there is nothing worse than…” Pausing to say out slowly to word it, “An-ta-go-nize a mare and cause… ad-modis-ty to you for doing something bad.” Seeming to only half understand the words. “More than any In.. In-par-ment she could do to you.” Nodding at the end after relaying her message. (End)

To which that made Book giggle at as Sieg understood it was a censor version of what was said. Book nuzzle Sieg as she said. “Oh I think he understood quite well, Remy.” while the faux stallion gave a brief smile, he looked to his bowl and soon admit.

“As much as I want to eat...I don’t feel hungry anymore.” (done)

Looking to the bowl, Remy asked, “can Camous have it?” (end)

Staring at her...he soon shrug and push it by Remy. “Here. she can have it.” he admitally didn’t want to know how she could eat...and honestly stopped felt like caring...mostly because of the sudden appearance of Camous, her threat to the other's...and basically being something even Kan was afraid of.

Book nuzzle the stallion as she thought of asking if he would reveal his true nature to the filly...but figure it might be best if the filly doesn’t know...unless Camous already know and not bother telling the filly at all. (done)

Fading back into sight, Camous scooped up the bowl without a word, though did smile at the little unicorn and pat her head cooing, “aren't you just the sweetest little dear?” Making the filly giggle and go back to her own meal.

Glancing to the two ponies, Camous smiled and said, “so you’re dear little Book that my former partner has been searching for all these years.” Measuring the mare over and told, “a shame. You would not believe the distance that mare went to find you.” (end)

Looking down a bit, she sighed out...but look up with a somber look. “She must of look for so long…” then glance to Remedy as she wanted to asked to Camous what golem, or who killed Blinding Blaze...but she didn’t want to remind the filly of her mother's death, so kept it back as she asked instead. “Who’s Rosy Thistle? Is she some sort of magic user like Blinding was?” (Done)

Laughing, Camous said, “oh, far from it!” Cackling a little and smiling, “Rosy Thistle is a very… well, let’s just say she’s very assertive and ‘do it yourself’ sort of mare that Blaze used to travel with during the first 12 years of her little search for you.”

Waving off Book’s surprise, Camous said, “They went separate ways when Blaze got herself into a spot of trouble that resulted in… well, in a little ‘accident’.” Flicking her eyes at Remedy before going on, “Thistle took care of Blaze during the first three years of it and a bit more until Blaze decided to look for you again-- with her daughter helping along.” Then rolled her eyes and told while flicking the spoon about, “I played babysitter half the time during the roadtrips.” (End)

Frowning a bit...she asked. “Did she...searched for others who were taken from the village? I wasn’t the only one taken that night.” (done)

Nodding, Camous said, “oh yes. She did, and found a few and got them home one by one.” Though while she took a bite, the demoness went on, “mind you… she didn’t find them all. Some just didn’t make it and others… well, it’s a very big world. She didn’t stop only because she never found you.” Then grinned, “she was very persistent. If it wasn’t for Remedy, I’d say you were her only family left. Father passed away a couple years back, and mother’s been gone for quite a while already.” (End)

Looking down...she asked. “And...my parents?” making Sieg look in worry at his unicorn, already feeling the uncertainty and bits of concern...as well as dread slowly forming up of the news. (done)

Thinking of how to say it, even with a paying attention remedy, Camous sighed and told, “your father didn’t make it.” Going on to explain, “infection. With how badly banged up things were, his condition just got away from him later in the year.” Then smiled, “but I know that there’s a waiting mother still at that little village. Blaze did say she would find you, one way or another.” Then chuckled, “she might not be here, but her blood is here. So I would say it counts.” (End)

Being quiet, she looks up to Sieg, with a pleading look to him, as well a gushing hope as he wrapped a foreleg around her. As he knew that if she wishes to be back home...he couldn’t deny her this. Even more if it meant to give her closure ...although this only made him know in his heart that...it would complicate a lot of things. Especially the fact she was owned. Book lean on him as he said.

“We’ll...come by there and...see your mother.” finally said Sieg, as he knew that despite his own concerns...he wouldn’t deny this for Book. He just cared too much for her. (done)

Taking a sip of the bowl’s contents, Camous peaked an eye at the two and told, “just keep your head down, you silly actor.” Making him pause. “I know that things might have settled in Equestria, but I know that there’s going to be a lot of commotion if they know what you really are.” Smiling a bit more, even while remedy looked confused. (End)

Book felt concern for the changeling, as she asked in worry. “How bad is it?” (done)

“Nothing that a bit of running can’t fix.” Said a highly amused Camous. “All I expect is a mass panic and plenty of running around. Nothing too crazy.” Then went on to say, “but I’m more curious about you Book, what do you plan to do.” Then motioned to the mare, “You do parade around the place with a pretty bold purple collar.” (end)

Frowning, she placed a hoof on it...and she thought on it. What am I going to do? Camous mention my mom is alive...and while I do want to be by her side now and let her know I’m alright… glancing to her master, seeing that despite his calm expression, she could see that he was trying to relax and not say anything..even if he wanted to say what he wanted. She knew that he owned her...but she also knew he cared for her, and if she asked?

He would let her go free...let her return home...but at the same time, she doesn’t know if she should. Especially more without him. It wasn’t fully love...but there was a fondness for him. And if she was admittance? She didn’t think she could stay in a village, stay and work as a librarian, or a library aid. Even more with so lacking of education that she doesn’t know beside basic math or advance reading. (done)

Watching and eating peacefully for a moment, Camous silently gulped the last bit of food down and placed the bowl on the table before saying, “how about this?” Floating down to lean on the table some. “I’m quite old, I can tell you’re having a bit of conflict. So how about I do something to help.” Then grinned, “the very least I can do for your generous help, even to go as far to adopt Remy here just because she needed it. And jumping to her defence? Well, I have to do something.”

“Once we get to Baltimare, I’ll… persuade a few little spirits of luck, futuring and such to find a way to help you out.” The demon looked all too happy at the idea and went on, “in fact… maybe I’ll start doing that now so when we reach the city, it will just fall into your lap. And by the time you reach the village? You’ll know what you want to do.” (End)

While Sieg just stare in slight surprise, Book look at Camous, uncertain of what to say...until she spoke. “Thank you...Camous..I…” taking a breath and admit as she glanced up. “I don’t know what to say but...thank you.” (done)

Reaching out to pat the mare’s head, there was a oddly… motherly touch to it as Camous said, “just let aunty Camous take care of it.” Then looked to Remedy and told, “I think somepony needs a hug.” Vanishing from sight.

Smiling and as if agreeing to Camous’s suggestion, the filly moved and hugged Book’s side, nuzzling away happily. Though she blinked and asked innocently, “can you still be my aunty, even know you’re not Mama’s real sister?” (End)

Looking down she smiled and nuzzle back with a foreleg around her, feeling Sieg hugging her side as she said, trying to not choke up in tears. “Of course, Remedy...Of course you can…” (done)

“I have a new Aunty!” Cheered out the filly while hugging Book all the more tighter. Her joy seeming to just radiate off like heat to the nearby changeling. (End)

While the two ponies kept hugging and Book nuzzling the filly, Sieg kept hugging and trying not to feel woozy, feeling the abundance of joy that the two made, especially Remedy as he thought. Must...not...faint… thought Sieg as he enver experience joy like this, even more in double abundance. It was like a feast for him...and one he couldn’t stop passively eating as he started to feel woozy out of the amount of positivity that was coming out of the two.

In fact he almost decide to opt out as he clears his throat and said. “Maybe we can go and read more books into the library? Read a bit more of the Funny Bunny?” (done)

From her place out of sight, Camous rolled her eyes and said with crossed arms, “I still wonder who made such an utterly ridiculous name.” Her ears listening to the giggling filly that soon agreed to the faux pony’s idea.

Chapter 10

Downing a drink and relax in one of the more peaceful bars of the city, Phobia slightly puzzled over his situation and overall… well, time in arabia most recently. The whole Iron Holds ‘campaign’ was a bust from the start and they left without much to be had. Then traveled around and got a bit rich with a very reliable navigator with a love for all things copper, silver and gold-- in coin varents. Then there was the whole fiasco with Najat, which lead up to the rather surprising escape… and then them here… and getting a filly that happens to have a powerful Demon as her guardian.

Taking another swig of his drink, Phobia had to wonder what he was to do. The ship was almost done and they barely had a week left. Nowa had made all the needed transactions and both she and Kan had their time spent in making Investments, deals and other things to help support them later on… and both Sieg and Book were watching the filly on most times. Well, Book was, Sieg still made room for work.

Sighing and patting his metallic-wolf’s head, Phobia considered what to do about the two requests Sieg made. One of them he had to do for sure, get the filly to Baltimare and find this Rosy mare and make sure the filly reached her safely…. Or less Camous might make good on her threat and ripe him to shreds.

Apparently by Kan’s words, Camous was vicious, violent, merciless and even outright bloodthirsty. She didn’t take souls via contrats-- she ripped them out of the maimed dead corpses of those she’s killed with her claws-- preferably. Magic was an option, but the demoness liked using her claws. Kan hammered the point that Camous was easily a runner up to be a Demon ‘lady’ from power alone, meaning he did not want to mess with Camous at all. She was powerful, ancient, wise and very knowledgeable.

So Baltimare was out of the question if he wanted to live long enough to rule the world. But the other request of visiting Book’s home village to see her mother… well, it could be done he supposed. There was little to gain there, and being in Equestria, he would maybe have to be on his best behaviour. Discord was after all, waiting for some excuse to do something to them just for his own amusement.

Equestria…. First it had Alicorns. Then the Lord of Chaos. Now there was a possibly a new Demon Lady going to be living in at the beck and call of a filly. A filly!

He was starting to wonder if conquering the peaceful land of ponies was worth it. (End)

Ugh...maybe I could conquer everything but Equestria? Maybe...conquer nearly all of the world and leave Equestria be? Although...technically Equestria has allies of the other nations...Ugh...wonder if I can make a deal with the alicorns to not attack me and I won’t attack them? Should be alright, right? he however frown as he amended. And not the Isles...trying to conquer those lands is like killing myself. As much as I can fight them...they also know how I work, or rather how Stripes work. It would be easy for them to defeat me...let alone another Stripe if one was at my level of genius.

Thinking it over more as he took another sip, he considers on conquering one nation at a time...building more ships, golems, and having a fleet worthy to conquer the rest of the world...except for two nations. He honestly doubt he could attack either and live for very long...Even more with Ash and Najat coming to kill him-- or Najat will with her Clan. sigh...which reminds me...I haven’t found a new slave. that was probably what bothers him the most.

While the amount of work kept him busy and focus...the fact that he hadn’t gain a new slave really bother him. He was utterly missed having control of another, enjoying the feel of them, making them give sounds and squirm under his touch. It was a turn on of power he missed dearly. But the Stripe knew that all good things come when one is patient and find the opportunity…

However one thing he was glad, was that his mechanical wolf was keeping tabs on auctions if there was a good sale going on. But who knows how long that will take. For all he knew, it might take weeks, maybe months until such a thing happen again. To which he snort out. Who am I kidding? It's doubtful that it’ll happen again. Sure Najat was an utter bitch...but she was just...perfect with the change of that collar. Nothing like that'll ever happen again. talking another drink, he figured he should put it on the shelf for now, especially more if he was going to be constantly busy in preparing of taking ships and cargo...who knows, maybe he’ll get lucky and ‘borrow’ a slave from slavers when he ransack their ships? (done)

While he plotted this out in his mind, he felt a tap on his shoulder that got him to turn around and look to who wanted his attention. For a moment, he felt an unsettling chill in the pit of his stomach as one Najat stared at him with a cold, unreadable face while dressed in blue robes, and the other was a happily waving Ash in her black robes with hood and cowl, saying, “Hey Phobia, how’s it been?” (End)

Staring at Scrappy who he gave a ‘really?!’ look to, as the Stripe noticed said mechanical dog was...frozen solid as he sighed out and glance to the two and said. “Decent…” then said to Najat. “Mind letting me finish my drink before you kill me? Rather enjoy the last bit before you end my life.” (done)

Breathing in very deeply, Najat said, “as much as I would like nothing more than to do that, I am not here to kill you.” She regarded him with an icy cold that he was not really comfortable with and said, “we are here… because we were sent to join you on your journey.” Making…. Wait, she said what? (End)

Blinking he said. “I’m sorry, you made me sane for a moment...what did you say?” then added. “Also? Unfreeze Scrappy. Now.” (done)

Najat looked to Ash, who shrugged and spun her staff and struck the ice block. Like glass, it seemed to shatter, the golem shaking and flexing to get rid of all the ice while it turned to the two. Najat having the most smallest of twitches at the corner of her lips and Ash’s eyes dancing with mirth.

Deciding to explain, Ash began while leaning on her staff, “so, funny thing. We left for the Holds… what, about the same time we escaped?” Then shook her head, “Anyways… we sent a letter to the family, got there, sorta found out that they think Najat’s demon touched because I’m demon touched, ran around for a bit, came across a cooky-- but still helpful and respectful --Opnehu that told us something about us needed in the strength of a ship of war, mentioned a crazy Stripe and his machines… so I figured he meant you.”

“So, we dodged a few more Herno’s from the Kummo clan seeking my death and wanting to free Najat from ‘my magical curse’, hopped a ride with some pirates that owed me a favor, dropped yourself off here and came to you to join the crew and help make sure a horrible future doesn't happen because I’m with you and not in the holds!”

Turning to Najat, Ash asked, “did I get that all right?”

Nodding, Najat said, “Yes. I believe that you have recalled and summarized the situation quite soundly, Ash-chan.” (End)

Finishing up removing ice, Scrappy managed to listen in and spoke. “Ophenu...Recalling of memory data banks...was this Ophenu of golden fur and named himself Nuru?” (done)

“Yup’.” Popping the ‘P’ at the end. “I liked him.” Tilting her head one way, “crazy enough to be silly.” Then tilted her head the other way, “sane enough to sound wise.” (end)

“Wait, wait, wait, wait,” said Phobia as he held up his prosthetic hand. “So you mean to tell me...instead of killing me, or ripping me apart right now...you two are joining with me, because this Ophenu gave some talk to you-- the same Ophenu that lead us to you...And said that you need me and my ship with my golems...why?” (done)

To this, Najat told him coldly, “the last time a person ignored the warnings of a Opnehu’s prophecy of great calamity, five cities fell to the earth’s wraith and thousands of lives lost to a fire that is now a crater of cooled molten earth.” (End)

Pausing a moment, he thought over that… and said. “Okay, that I can somewhat believe...but let me rephrase that...why me of all people. Because I’m pretty sure that the Ophenu guy? Would probably mention I should be stopped than gain help of all things.” Scrappy tilt his head as he reminded.

“Nuru seem to not mind your dreams of world domination, creator. He seem to be utterly amused by it.” (done)

Ash only shrugged, “Listen, I wouldn’t completely know. He just told us that if we did not stay away from the Hold’s, things would get bad. And they would only get better if we followed the mad-guy flying a battleship, or however he put it from before. There was a long explanation that we couldn’t keep up with.”

“And that you can not retain in your mind.” Najat added.

“Sad but true.” Ash nodded to her friend. “Anyways. I’m supposed to be on the ship for ‘further enlightenment of self’ and Najat’s supposed to be with for ‘inner reflection and centering’.” She then asked, “what was that other thing.. .the four letter thing?”

Thinking back, Najat said, “I believe that he was also proving a friend’s ‘bet’ right at making the best… L.O.L.Z situation… whatever that may be.” (End)

“L.O.L.Z.” muttered Phobia, not hearing the term before as he thought it over on these two being on the ship, as while he rather not want them within killing area...he also knew that the monkey could be somewhat trusted...mostly because in a sense, he did lead them to Ash...just not what the Stripe was expecting. Grumbling a bit he soon wave a prosthetic hand and said.

“Fine, fine...you two can come onto my ship..your guests room will be reinstated...and things will almost be normal, beside the whole one of you wanting to kill me and the other will probably hurt me alot.” then ordered. “Scrappy, go with them and inform the other's...I’m getting a stronger drink.”

“Yes Phobia.” said the mechanical wolf as he move away from the Stripe as he took the lead for the Hernos, then glance to the two as he waited for them to follow him. (done)

While Ash supposedly grinned from under her cowl, Najat regarded the golem with a chilling gaze that did not even seem to waver. The two’s personalities were just so different-- it was a wonder how they were such ‘great friends’ with utter polar opposite personalities.

Ignoring this and turing to lead, they all strolled out of the bar and into the streets. The golem trying it’s hardest to run as many scenarios it could on how to handle this situation. Ash, once more, had found a way to get herself on their ship… and without much of a hassle. It was a question if this will be a common theme… and how Kan will take this.

Probably not well.

“Well, this’ll be fun.” Ash piped up halfway there. “Us two, a metal wolf, a screwy-stripped, a pony that’s not a pony, a pony that’s a slave, a disguised problem and a ship that’s a big sore thumb?” She looked to Najat and remarked, “sounds real exciting.” Then added, “just to be clear you won’t try poisoning Phobias food, right?”

With a slight glance, Najat said, “I should be the one to ask you that question.” then looked ahead and said “but no. I have the self discipline to tolerate the Baka and his many… adversities he has done to my person.” Then thought for a moment to add, “but if he tries to touch my body again, I may consider freezing the offending limb.” (End)

Scrappy commented as he look ahead. “The statistic of that happen is 1%, Najat. Due to what has happened, he will more likely avoid any touching of you if all possible.” he however added. “However, despite the words of Nuru, my views of you are still the same, Najat. You are still a bitchy cat that I dislike.” then added to Ash. “Ash however, is an abnormally that is up for debate, but due to recent events, I am on guard of your intent of permanently harming my creator.” (done)

“And hurting him helps me…. How?” Asked Ash in confusion. “Oh, and I don’t think Najat cares what you think of her.” Getting a confirming ‘hmf’ from the hotty herno. (end)

“Noted.” said Scrappy as when they were within the reach of the ships, he noticed cloaked golems that were working out or were guarding suddenly turned their heads to the two Hernos as they were about to start charging before Scrappy spoke. “Activate Protocol 33-2, authorization: Scrappy unit 001.” the golems stop as they turned back to their original duties as they ignored the two hernos once more.

The mechanical wolf didn’t bother stopping as he kept moving to the ship entrance as he questioned. “Do you recall where your designated rooms were at?” (done)

Thinking Ash said, “I don’t know.” turning to say, “do we know where--”

“This way.” Najat said with slight exaggeration and taking the lead. Ash simply tugged down her cowl to show her grinning face as she nodded.

Looking to Scrappy while Najat lead, Ash gave a smirk and a two-fingered salute before seeming to half-skip after the much more dignified and calmly walking herno that seemed to recall her way through the halls. (End)

Scrappy moved to the comm gem on the wall, pressing on the button as he spoke. “All units, activation of protocol 33-2, on authorization: Scrappy unit 001. Former annoyance Ash and former enemy Najat are hereby temporarily allies due to circumstances.” as he was about to say more, before his mechanical ear heard the slight sliding step of Ash as she said loudly enough to echo out in the ship.

“Guess who’s baaack~” as within a few moments, an angered screech of Kan echoed throughout the ship. Looking at the herno, who was smiling innocently without her cowl covering it, as Scrappy added.

“Authorization of Scrappy unit 001: activate protocol 88-01, to ensure the safety of the ship and immediate stand-still of future conflicts within ship.” ending it as he lowered his paw as he told to Ash. “You may leave with Najat now, anomaly.” (done)

Patting his metal head, Ash said, “sorry, don’t know who Anomaly is. I’m Ash.” Then turned and walked back to Najat to keep following. A slight smile being spotted on the white herno’s face before it was erased in a flash of a moment. For a moment, Scrappy was unsure if he actually saw that right, but replay did indeed say, Najat was smiling for a very brief moment.(End)

Data prove that Najat cares deeply for those she trust as friends. She doesn’t trust us, due to past intentions. Unknown of why Nuru suggest two beside given advice of their needs. Data is lacking. Nuru is unknown for of a variation and is illogical. Will be on stand-by defend mode for creator until hernos proven less hostility to creator. Will return to creator to ensure safety and will keep an eye out for auctions.

Although as he turned to exit out of the ship to return to the Stripe side, he was running the numbers that with Najat around, the new potential slave might be persuaded by the herno of his creators mentality, as well be wary of him. That must not happen, as his striped has been unbalanced. He ran the numbers of a possible solution to gain his creator needs to be relief and to stable his stress levels…

But with both Najat and Ash on the ship and as ‘allies’, the scenarios that play in his databanks proved that no matter what Scrappy would do, both Hernos will somehow twist things with their natures and will prove more stress and adgitation in the Stripe. (done)

And that…. Was annoying to know.

Phobia wouldn’t say he was an unreasonable Strip. He was mad for sure, but he was reasonable. He made deals and would fall through said deals as long as they were beneficial in some form or manner. There was never a time that he would go back on his word and do what he can to be sure he completed a deal. Or while making a deal, be willing to compromise and negotiate until a deal can be struck.

So it was understandable that when they were nearing ready to leave in a few more days and the two Herno’s settled themselves in nice and cozy like-- did he feel a slight prickling of irritation at a ‘request’ the two made. Granted it was Ash that made the Request and Najat was the instigator of said request-- but he lobbed them together in it!

That being… the complete destruction and elimination of all the Clan information he had on Najat’s magic, their teachings and warrior ways. Sure, they weren't all translated yet… but still! (end)

Eye twitching, he said. “Are ...you...kidding me? You want me to...destroy all the progress we’re making, all the things that could improve my golems…” taking a deep, and long breath...did he try to stay calm as he still felt irritation, Scrappy sitting by his side as he told. “While I can’t use them since I lack magic or actual fighting style...those could improve my golems efficiency and for me to craft something new! Cryo. Grenades! And you want me to just...destroy it all!?” (Done)

Shrugging and resting her head in her hands in a lax manner, Phobia could get a very clear look at Ash now that she didn’t have her baggy robes on. She had fairly comfortable looking black clothing really, and dark wrapping that went from her hand to her forearms, or from paw to lower leg. Her face had quite a few of those black markings making intricate designs up to her ears and even more on her tail that flicked and swayed about.

He was also aware of her short ponytailed black hair that was pretty curly and unruly. She also wore a somewhat board looking expression at the moment and looked the very part of a lazy cat. Opposed to Najat in her proper blue robes and looking the part of a pampas cat.

“Hmmmm…. Yup. that sums it up.” Ash said thoughtfully. “I mean… you did steal Clan secrets, and it’s Najat’s job to make sure that those secrets keep… you know, secret.” (End)

Eye twitching more as the need to growl was erupting from his throat as Scrappy turn his head to Phobia. As the mechanical wolf questioned. “If we remove such data, then potential golem efficient will drop back to original state, as well as figuring a new means of fighting will be removed in terms of using cryo-use grenades.” looking to the two as he went on.

“While removing data of ‘Clan Secrets’ could be done, my creator will need another means to improve his golems efficiency in fighting and proving to be a threat, instead of a laughable joke.” (done)

With a slight snortal, Ash said, “you had them face Najat-- of course they were made into a joke. She’s one of the best fighters of her village.” Then moved her hands to make them jazz-dance in the air. “Heiress? She can’t hold that title by being average. She’s the upper crust, so, better than most Hernos.” Then thought on, “which are better than most warriors.”

Looking to the two and particularly the steaming Stripped, Ash shrugged and pocketed her hands. “Look, I’m not doing this to cross you off. I’m doing it because this means a lot to Najat. You did a lot to humiliate, shame and hurt her feelings. And forcing her to give up clan secrets?” She thought on it, “well… let’s just say because of that her loyalty is even further placed into question by her clan.”

Waving a hand, Ash went on, “Point is. You stole it from her. Simple as that.” Then with bored eyes, she pointed at Phobia and asked, “how would you have liked it if someone stole the blueprints to your golems, this ship and other stuff you made and argued that they won’t destroy them because of ‘all the progress’ they made?” (End)

That certainly got a snarl from Phobia as he lifted his hands and held himself back. Almost looking like he wanted to choke her, but took a deep breath and sagged and told in irritation. “Fine.” then ordered. “Scrappy. Delete and purge data of all progress regarding Clan secrets.”

“Purging...Purging complete. Will remove all notes.” Grabbing the notepad and began ripping the pages and chewing them in. (done)

While Scrappy began this work and Phobia heaved a heavy sigh while sagging in his chair, both girls traded looked, Ash smiling away and Najat slightly rolling her eyes. When Phobia tried to sit back up properly in his chair and try not to sulk, he watched Ash move a bit to the side and Najat walking up to now stand where her friend once stood.

The two stared at the other, Najat’s face unreadable before she gave a bow at a 90 degree angle and spoke, “Thank you for listening to my request, Phobia...San.” The last part being added on with a slight bit of hesitation before standing up properly and saying, “I will expect all my clans secrets to no longer exist in your hands by the end of this day. Thank you for your time.” Turning and leaving the room with head held high.

While Phobia blinked on what just happened, Ash grinned and said after Najat was out of ears reach, “well… looks like you regained a little, tiny, itty bitty miniscule, smidge of respect back from her.” Then smiled in a more relaxed manner. “This means a lot for her still.” (End)

Snorting some, he said. “Only reason I’m doing this is because you just hit a nerve from me...Part of me just felt like doing it to remove the annoyance it’ll bring.” then glance to her as he said. “Now was there anything else you are going to demand from me, or are you going to wander around the ship until otherwise, Ash?” (done)

Thinking on it, Ash said, “well… it’s not a demand, but it’s something worth asking.” (End)

An insufferable breath came as he rolled his eyes as he asked. “What is it?” (done)

Smiling, Ash said, “trying to give an honest Sorry to Najat for all the bad things you did to her.” Making the Strip stair at the cat before him. She gave a little shrug, shoulders only going up and holding there for a bit before going back down. “It’s just me asking, not me telling. But if you just let things stay as they are, she’s never going to give you a chance.” Going on, Ash began to wander for the door. “Sure, she might not accept it… but that will only be because she knows your not being honest about it.” Then flashed a grin at him. “That’s why I asked. No simple sorry will do, it has to be an honest one.” (End)

Turning his chair, he was quiet for a moment...then told. “I’ll put it in consideration, Ash...I’m not good with ‘sorries’.” (done)

Waving a hand, Ash said, “I can wait. Najat might not stay here forever, but while she’s here? At least think about it. But, up to you.” Strolling on out as if she didn’t have a care in the world. (End)

As Scrappy finished chewing the pieces of papers as he spoke. “All data within note-pad purged. Will purge Kan parts within an hour.” Looking to his creator...he look over the expression as for once, Scrappy saw his creator face holding a recalling face. Even as he sat in his chair and look at his blueprints, he wasn’t looking at it. He wasn’t thinking of getting back at Najat or Ash-- or even on stealing anything. But it was as if he was remembering something.

Scrappy waited by his side, sitting on his haunches as he heard Phobia voice with his ears listening. “...Scrappy?” focusing on his creator as he asked. “When was...the last time I ever gave an honest sorry before?”

Pausing for a brief moment...Scrappy look through his data files, looking deep...then answered. “5 months ago. When you apologize to your Clan on what you did, but was exiled for their laws. You never gave another honest sorry again.” tilting his head, he asked. “Creator, are you considering giving an honest apology to Najat? Even though she doesn’t deserve one?”

There was a sagged breath, as Phobia leaned back in his chair and admit. “I...don’t know, Scrappy. Part of me wants to utterly ignore them and Ash request, continue on with thoughts of world domination...but yet...yet….” being silent as he shook his head and told. “Forget it.” pushing it to the side as he told. “For now...I need to check on my arm.” pulling up his limb onto the table as he order. “Scrappy, fetch me the tools...this is going to be an utter pain.”

Nodding, the mechanical wolf moved to grab the toolbox, as he himself began to think. The last the creator has spoken of his former Clan, it is usually with spite, hatred, anger. Now...now the tone within his voice suggest melancholy. Illogical. Does my creator regret? Or has regret since banishment?

Despite running the numbers in his head, pushing his processing power to the brim of finding a logical conclusion...he was coming up short, as Phobia shouldn’t feel like this, that this was illogical of his creator...but yet at the same time, Ash request struck a nerve, or rather a broken piece of what was left of the ‘sane’ Phobia he recalled back. Recalling within Stripe culture and social customs, the mechanical wolf was analyzing what was ‘broken’ with his creator.

...within a moment he came up with one conclusion. Lacking data. Unknown. Unacceptable. (done)

Gears clicked and clanked, pistoned smoothly began to turn and the engions began to puff out steam as the ship came to life once more. Nowa smiled brightly and work the controls while easing the ship up with a new throttle switch and called out, “How we lookin’ over there, Clanks?”

The golem assigned to a new post to the left side of the ship gave a glance and spoke, “Engine steady. Altitude climbing steadily. All channels green, Navigator Nowa.”

Nodding, the mare turned to her right and called, “what about you Clicky? Things looking good on your end?”

Adjusting a few switches and seeming to press some newly made buttons, the golem affered. “All buoyancy supports are functional. Fuel is optimal. All golems accounted for. Cargo secure, Navigator Nowa.”

Smiling with pride, Nowa told the golem at a seat just in front of her station, though a bit lower into the floor with two others. “Alright Triplets, full ahead!”

“Yes Navigator Nowa.” The three responded while helping control and monitor the ship’s other controls while ascending into the sky. The Battleship quickly and efficiently leaving the skydocs with little to no difficulty.

All the while Phobia watched what the other living crew as this whole process went out. And to say, he was a little surprised at how efficiently it went. The takeoff, the checks of the systems and the overall fluid movement of the ship as it left port-- again, Nowa’s sheer experience in sailing airships shown true. And the three different stations for ‘Clanky’ ‘Clicky’ and the ‘Triplets’ had next to quadrupled the efficiency of his battleship’s flight.

He couldn't help but comment to the golems. “You know...you deserve those names, lackeys...in fact consider them your new unit names.”

Clicky turn it head and said. “Did you hear that? We have our own unit designation. We are like Scrappy unit 001!” Clanky shook it own head and told.

“Unlike us, Scrappy unit 001, is the Dreadful One greatest creation and most favorite golem.” although the triplets spoke out.

“At least.” “We are.” “Unique now!” as all three golems in the front said. “All hail the Dreadful One!” giving a mechanical snort, Scrappy spoke lowly.

“So easy to impress. Although they earned their unit designation due to upgraded into their purpose.” Phobia chuckle as he patted the mechanical wolf head as he added to the golems.

“And consider your unit designation to be on you, so that way we’ll easily call you.” at that even Clanky spoke in slight awe-- if one could hear it right.

“Our own number designation? On us? Truly the Dreadful One has marked us as important as Scrappy unit 001.” as then all the golems spoke at one. “All hail the Dreadful One!” (done)

Rolling her eyes, Najat said with folded arms, “I will admit… your navigators skills are punctual and very much something to be admired in it’s own right.” Though seemed to add to deflate Nowa’s sails before they could really inflate. “Though I still find her ability to give orders to be lacking.”

Turning to eye the cat, Nowa said, “Oh yeah? Well buck you too hon.” Smirking and turning back to keep piloting.

Blankly, Najat said, “Charming.” Then turned and began to steadily make her way out, acknowledging those she happen to pass on her way out. “Ash-chan. Book-san. Sieg-san. Remy-chan. Phobia-teme.” Before leaving. Though Ash seemed to be wanting to laugh at the end of what Najat said, much to the confusion of others. (End)

“What in the Markings she said?” asked Phobia as Kan translated.

“Phobia-bastard...which seems fitting.” having a smirk at him as Phobia snorted out, as he said.

“How about less smirking and tell me where we can hit at ships?” she frowns, but push up her glasses as she said.

“Well mutt, most ships are spread around, we might catch some by surprise...but don’t expect us to keep getting stolen cargo and materials from the ships. Even less on valuables we take.” snorting she said. “it's doubtful we’ll get anything as of this moment.” then asked. “Where are we heading in the first place?”

Phobia jerk his head to Remedy and told. “Gotta let the kid find this mare in Baltimare. So that's where we’re heading first, Kan.”

Sieg saluted and spoke. “Thank you Herr Phobia.” seeing him wave a hand.

“Yeah well...I figure we should do that first since it’s the easiest to do.” and not mentioning he wants to find out what a piss off ancient demon looks like. (done)

Thinking a bit, Ash glanced to Book and smiled, “hey Book, Remy.” Gaining both of their attention as she pulled out a bag from her pocket and said, “I got licorice this time! Books and munchies?” Making the filly gasp in excitement and look to Book with pleading eyes. (end)

Rolling her eyes in amusement, she said. “Oh alright!” then joked to Ash. “Just don’t spoil her too much, alright?” (done)

With a gasp of her own, Ash said with her head up high, “I’ll have you know I can be a responsible adult.” Then peeked down and smirked while leaning over, “When I want to want.” then ran on ahead, “Race ya!”

“Yay!” Cheered Remy while running along-- though it wasn’t too fast. Ash didn’t seem to be going any faster, and was probably letting the filly have an easy chance to beat the herno. (end)

While Book shook her head and follow along, while Sieg held an amused smile as he followed after her, knowing he wasn’t needed for now. As they were out of hearing, Kan turn her head and asked in irritation. “So was there a reason for the mechanical mutt to come into my room and remove all the hard work of translating the cryomancy?”

Phobia glance to her as he told. “Ash and Najat ‘requested’ me to do so.” Kan took a deep breath in...and asked in annoyance.

“Why?” to which the Stripe jabbed back.

“Because if they didn’t they were going to get on my case until I do it, or until Ash would potentially poison me lightly or do something to piss me off until I give in to their request...Not to mention, I would rather not be killed by ice from Najat when all of this is said and done.” (done)

Turning her head a bit, Nowa asked, “are you tellin’ us you let that Ash weasel her way around you again an’ get her way?” Going on while lightly tossing her mane, “I mean, just listen you yourself hon. It sounds like she just con’d you t’ do something fer her for nothin’.” Then muttered to herself, “wonder what her secret is?” (End)

“Don’t bother trying to learn, she’ll just run you in circles.” flatly told Kan as she look to Phobia as she remarked. “It is somewhat pathetic. Even more when you didn’t get a new slave for your needs.” Phobia eyes narrow at her as he told her in a tone to stop talking.

“Drop. It. Now.”

While the demoness did so, figuring it wasn’t worth it, Nowa rolled her own eyes and said, “if skies keep clear? I see us reachin’ Equestria in under a week. Dependin’ on border patrol an’ how we deal with the law, maybe under another week to get where we’re heading.” (end)

“Scrappy, the papers are all set?” asked the stripe as Scrappy nod his head.

“Affirmative. All papers of traveling papers have been crafted with Kan and Nowa usefulness in securing trader ships papers. We are currently under guise as Privateers for a Sultan. As well authorization for trade in any port or city we land in. it should work within a time limit of three weeks before the papers are traced back to the source.” (done)

Laughing to this, Nowa said while slightly tilting the wheel to handle a bit of rogue wind, “only if we cross off some bloke that gets angry at us. Long we keep our noses slightly clean in equestria an’ don’t stir up trouble? We should be fine.” Though did warn, “just steer clear of any of the high business types or prissy nobility, they’ll tear into our papers an’ our cover will get blown in three weeks or less.” (End)

Nodding, Phobia said. “Good, good...progress is going well.” then leaned back in his chair as Kan frown and spoke as she wanted to bring something up.

“Phobia...is it needed for those two to be on the ship? The filly I can understand...but why those two hernos?” Phobia hum a bit...and admit.

“To be honest...I don’t know why that Ophenu advise them to come to us and join up. Maybe he’s insane like me, maybe he saw something...like some prophecy of some horrible future that’ll happen if they stay in the holds.”

Kan snorted as she said. “The Ophenu would at least know of Ash’ relevance at least...what I’m trying to figure out, why suggest them to us? While some Ophenu has some useful vision...it would make more sense for them to go to Equestria to the princess’s.” As Scrappy informed.

“Nuru told Ash that it was for enlightenment of some form. Najat was told to have a centering of self. By logical conclusion, he sent them here, because of wrongings that has been done on Najat by creator hands to be cleansed, and for Ash to find peace within herself.”

Scoffing, Kan told. “What do you know of the spiritual guidance?” then shook her head. “No, it gotta be more than that. The Ophenu wouldn’t worded it like that. Not with how they are.” (Done)

Nowa snorted and said, “well I hardly don’t care what it is-- ‘slong it don’t damage my Baby or steal my coin!” (End)

Kan rolled her eyes, as she said. “Well, I’ll be cleaning up my office-- just to make sure the mechanical mutt didn’t eat anything else.” giving an annoyed glare at the machine beast, but turned to trot out as Phobia thought over a bit as he said to Scrappy.

“Scrappy, lets go.” getting up as he told to Nowa. “I’ll be in my room-- don’t go causing strikes on ships without me!” a slight joking in his tone as he grinned at her. (done)

Grinning back, Nowa said, “I’ll make sure that you get the first shot in with the cannons.” Watching him leave before telling, “alright you lot, I want ya t’ be watchin’ your stations sharp! I want this ship workin’ at full efficiency!” Oh how she missed shouting at a crew.

Looking over the hardcover and eventually closing it, Ash iddily patted a sleeping foal on her lap and placed the book to the side. She watched as Sieg move over and take up the filly, feeling it best to get her to bed and tucked in for the night.

While Book got up to stretch, Ash looked at her and said, “hey Book, got a moment?” Placing the book she had aside with care. (End)

Glancing to her, she asked. “Yes, Ash?” wondering what she wanted to talk about all of a sudden. (done)

Smiling in an easy manner, Ash shifted to sit cross legged and ask, “I wanted to ask how you’ve been holding up.” Then chuckled with, “I mean… I wanted to catch up a bit last time, but things got a little crazy and I had to bolt.” (end)

Giving a small laugh, Book admit. “Well, you did use two pods instead of one. Which reminds me, you can’t use the same trick twice.” a joking in her tone as she teased. “Considering now all the pods are working functly-- and require a code to use now.” (Done)

Waving a hand, Ash said, “I don’t plan to.” Giving a grin as she told, “doing the same trick twice? You only do that if you’re sure it’ll work.” Then looked out the door of the library and said, “Remedy really likes you. If I didn’t know better, I’d say she was your new adopted daughter by now.” (end)

A somber look was on her face as she shook her head. “No, I’m more like her adopted aunt in a sense...I knew her mother when I was younger...her mom...tried hard searching me. Almost like with you and Najat in an odd sense...and lets just say that...in a way she found me...through her daughter.” (done)

Nodding, Ash was quite before saying, “so are you going to try?” Making the mare lookup as the herno went on, “you know.. Find your friends. Family.” Looking up and telling, “I know now, mostly after talking with Najat that you… well, sort of just gave up.” Tapping the floor and going on, “but you don’t have to, you know? You can still look if you want to.” Then smiled, “I think you get why I’m asking… because there’s something about being knowing you matter to others that you wonder if they forgot about you.” (End)

Looking down, she sat on her haunches she thought on it ...and slowly look up as she admits. “I do...I honestly want to find them...I know it’s going to take long, it’s going to be hard...but I want to find them...to at least give them a chance to go home...or at least the few that Remedy mom didn’t find…” then sighed and admit. “but...I don’t know If...I should go home either.”

Looking around as she sid. “Don’t get me wrong...I wouldn’t mind going back, in fact I would be happy to see those I remember...to see my mom….” then frown and said. “But...even if I was given the chance and took it...I don’t want my changeling to let me go fully.” (done)

Leaning back some and thinking, Ash said, “Sometimes I wish I could see my mom.” Reflecting in thought and going on, “but I can’t. I’m exiled because a demon got a hold of me when I was helping some travelers stay safe. I got branded with these marks and when I escaped and stumbled home, I wasn’t allowed in because they feared the demon could take over my body and control me… which actually could happen. I wasn’t able to think straight back then with how much pain I was in.”

Looking to an attentive Book, Ash smiled. “I can’t go back. I can’t see my mom. But I know she’s safe, and I know she’s cared for. I want to see her, sure… but even if I did? I’d probably still go out of the Clan’s lands and travel around helping people out. Be gone for a week or something.”

Thinking some, Ash went on, “you don’t have to go home, and just stay home, Book. Your old life is in the past… it can’t be mended or fixed… it will just be there, in the past.” tilted her head and smirked, “but today? You can make something out of it. You don’t have to make the choice today, or tomorrow, or the day after that. Just take each step you can each day, and figure it out. Maybe visit your mom for a few weeks… maybe live on the road.. Maybe stay with Sieg if you want.”

Shaking her head, Ash said, “I heard from Najat over how you two talked to the other. I know she can come off as strong, and may have hurt your feelings… but I want you to know, she didn’t mean to hurt you or call you weak for being a slave to Sieg. you were in an unfair place and were hurt badly.” And then softly said to the mare, “personally? To me, there’s no such thing as just ‘weak’. There’s only ‘not strong enough’.” Then laughed, “and nobody’s ever, ‘strong enough’.” (end)

Being quiet, she considers her words...and said. “To be honest Ash? I do want to visit my mom...just to see how she’s doing...maybe see how the village is…” then looked up with a somber expression. “But I honestly don’t think I could stay there for the rest of my life. Even more since...I honestly want to be with Sieg...with my changeling master.” with a small smile adding to this as it felt...right for her. (done)

Tilting her head, Ash said, “you know he doesn't have to be just ‘Master Sieg’, right?” Then went on, “I mean… I get you don’t think you can’t… but to have the drive to ask to see your mom? The want to find those that were taken?” Then added mischievously, “to help runaway hernos escape.” She shook her head. “I know you could be more than just a slave, if you really want to try.” Then held up a hand. “Not saying you should. But at least think on it. Who knows… maybe you’ll like it better.” Then thought, “Maybe Sieg might like it better. Who’s to say?”

Getting up, Ash grinned and said, “Just think on it, ok? Life’s not worth living if you do the same old thing all the time.” And with a stretch, Ash gave a yawn and said while rubbing her head, “geeze, what is the time? I should probably get some shut eye.” (End)

Rolling her eyes in slight amusement, she told. “Time for you to go to bed.” then as she got on her hooves, starting to trot out of the room, but pause and glance to Ash as she said. “I’ll...think over on what you say, Ash...goodnight.” looking ahead as she began to head to her room with Sieg, as while part of her thought on Sieg being nothing more but Master...Ash was right. Sieg was...was more than her owner.

He was, kind...but also caring. She knew that if he was her owner, he would stop her to see her family, make her listen to his orders...but yet he didn’t, because he cared too much for her. Even if she was starting to know him bit by bit...it was like he knew all about her in a sense. Maybe it was because he was older than she was, maybe because he saw a lot of things than she could…

Maybe it was just because...he could never say no to her. (done)

She gave out a sigh and tried to sort out her thoughts for a moment before opening the door and looking around. She could already see Sieg in bed relaxing, and not too far off was the smaller bed just for Remedy to use. The filly sleeping soundly away.

Closing the door gently and moving up to the filly, Book seemed to consider the young filly while also taking a moment to straighten out the slightly unruly mane. The sight made Book smile at the calmness the filly slept in. It was odd… seeing only the slight similarities of Blaze and her daughter. They weren't striking… but given time, she could pick out the counter clockwise turning horn, or the fact the grey coat was only a tad lighter than Blaze’s own. The filly did have her mother’s purple mane-streaks, that was for sure… meaning the green eyes and mane was from whoever the ‘father’ was. It was a little demanding to watch the Filly… but Book felt she’d miss her once she was gone. (end)

but who knows...maybe she’ll have a better life. A safer life with this Rosy than with us. Even with Camous protecting her...she’ll be in a safer place. thought Book, as she gave a gentle nuzzle to the filly head, as she let her horn glow, making sure the blanket was fully covered on her. Book moved to where Sieg was, as she moved under his forelegs. Feeling him shifting a bit as he removed his form, just to let Book feel that soft chitin against her. Nuzzling in her changeling arms, she relax and enjoy his warmth, at least until in the morning when he’ll have to shift back for the filly sake.

No need to let her know about him being a changeling after all. (done)

Floating down some, Camous gave the two an amused look and rolled her eyes before stretching and going back to taking up her watch over the room. The two, she could trust. But the demoness wasn’t going to let her guard down for a second.

The battleship was making its stride towards across the golden sands of Arabia. As things were working as smoothly as they could be. However as Phobia was drinking a small cup of tea, mostly to enjoy the taste, he glanced to the pilot as Nowa was moving the controls with ease. With Clinker, Clanky and the Triplets working at full efficiency in their assigned areas…

However the comm gem glowed as Clanky activated the gem and spoke. “Crow nest, what have you spotted?”

“Unidentified ships spotted. Three frigates, two warships, and five interceptors. None fly any Arabian city flags. Possible threat as pirates or slavers. Orders?” respond the golems in the crow's nest as Phobia commanded with a grin to Nowa.

“It's time to grab our haul for the week, and see how effective we can take everything of theirs.” (done)

While Nowa held an excited gleam to this, it was washed off as she ordered, “Clicky, shipwide warning to get them arms ready, keep the Crowsnest alert and have us updated all time-- I want speed from them ships! Clanky, get wind direction an’ tell me it’s speed. Triplet 1, ready the orders for engineerin’ to twike the Baby’s engines. 2 yer on Starboard side cannons, 3 get the Port side ready to. Manage those given sides!” (end)

“Aye, Aye Navigator Nowa!” responded all golems, as Clanky added. “And it’s the Destroyer of Hopes and Dreams, not Baby’s.” as Clinky began the alarm of the shipwide warning, although it sounded less like an alarm, and more like a song of sorts. The triplets were giving out orders as the engines of the battleship began to move faster, Starboard cannons were being armed on the right side, while the Ports left side were raising up.

“Calculating numbers of enemy ships crew members. Within acceptable range due to the sizes of ships, unless withholding more.” spoke Scrappy as he sat on his haunches and added. “Navigator Nowa, do everything within your power to give glory to the New Dread Empire of our creator.” (done)

With a slight look, Nowa said, “sure thing Scrap’s, if glory means gold, ya got it!” Then told, “Hold all cannon fire an’ hold fast. Let them dogs come to us.” Gaining a mad smile while adding, “tell da crow’s nest that when the intercepter’s come runnin’ to cut us off? Tell me their distance on each side.” Then instructed, “2, 3-- don’ fire ti’ll I tell ya to, got it? Make sure the cannon’s are aim’n ahead of the interceptors!” (End)

“Affirmative, Navigator Nowa.” respond the golems, as Phobia raises a brow as he took a sip and asked to Nowa.

“I’m guessing since this is an old hat to you, you know how to use their own tactics to hit a lone and heavily armed ship, Nowa.” (done)

“Interceptors are made fer speed, Phob’s.” Nowa told while listening to Clicky’s radio chime out the distance of the interceptors, noting two that had broke off and were speedily catching up to them-- yet they themselves not going at their max speed. “They don’t got armor like most ships. An’ they got five, tellin’ me they’ll try an’ cut off escape using them, Warship’s and them friget’s to nip at our heels.”

Grinning, she said, “Never aim at a intercepter, you’ll miss fer sure.” Waiting a bit more as the distance was quickly closing over the comm. “Ya always aim fer the place they be.” Then finally told, “2, 3, Open fire!” Even know the Interceptors were still a hundred or so feet off.

Regardless, the golems carried out their orders and order a mass fire on both sides. The ship shook with cannon fire, and outside dull explosions were heard. The maroon mare laughed and Phobia watched as two interceptors speed past, their respective sides torn or a bit on fire and smoking from the unexpected fire they had flown right into the path of. They quickly broke off and retreated towards their own ships.

But Nowa wasn’t having it, she turned the wheel while lowering the engine's speed and told, “1, up the Port’s engin’s a notch!” the whole ship heeling to one side and making everything tilt a bit as Phobia felt his Battleship make a turn it should have not been able to do. Not any sooner, Nowa called, “Starbard guns ready an’ fire on the closest ship!” That being the one they half chased as the thing was still trying to turn around. And with another banging of guns, Phobia could half see out of the side of the window the interceptor get pelted and downed. (End)

As Scrappy was clawing himself to stabilize a bit, Phobia move the tea cup a bit so it won’t drop on him or the ground as Phobia had to admit, he didn’t even knew he could do that with a ship...his ship. I am starting to feel glad Scrappy made the right call in giving her a opportunity. thought the striped as the mechanical-wolf spoke.

“I request an upgrade for paws to have means to stay connected on steel ground, creator.”

“I’ll put it on the list.” said the Stripe as he was more focus on the battle itself, and how air-to-air fights were as the mare was turning the ship around to face the pirate fleet more head on, leaving the heavily damaged interceptor to sink. The fleet would be moving into a scattered manner, and Nowa was giving orders to ready the main gun, targeting the nearest warship. (done)

When the green was given, Nowa slightly cracked her neck and said, “now, let’s relly see what this baby can do.” Shifting the ship to be stable before ordering, “Test the waters, fire first shot-- if miss, adjust and fire shot two!” Waiting as the ship jolted with a powerful boom and the Striped watch his main gun fire one shot. The cannon ball flew fast and hard, though it slightly overshot and was a bit too ahead and missed. The second shot however, was prolonged as the large main gun shifted just a bit before it fired and landed much more dead on, being the bow of the warship, causing it to slightly tilt.

Laughing, Nowa told, “reload the beauty and hit the center, after that, aim fer the aft an’ blow those terbin’s t’ Hell’s gate!” Obviously enjoying this way too much for a merchant. (End)

“Something tells me you are starting to enjoy my ship a lot more than you’re admitting.” said Phobia with a wide grin, seeing main gun firing as he paused, and soon narrowed his eyes at Nowa as he thought. Something tells me she was a former pirate. Her want for money is… a lot more possessive than a merchant. And she’s too good for a swindler...better make sure she doesn’t backstab me for my ship. Just in case. privately thought Phobia as while he would allow her to navigate and pilot the ship…

It was still his ship. (done)

“Good, that should keep ‘em still.” Slightly laughed the mare while she eyed the ships moving into a new pattern. “Alright, we still got time-- hit the next Warship, won’t be easy with it flyin’ right at us, smaller target. But aim the main gun high an’ rip off their bridge next shot!” Then went on, “Prepare all gun’s fer a knife-fight. Those interceptors are gonna try runnin’ by and soffen us up. I want half ready to fire as they pass-- leave the other half loaded, gonna need them when the ankle-bittin’ frigget’s get in close to harass us.” (End)

“Scrappy, estimate time for this to be over?” spoke Phobia as he sips his tea again as the mechanical companion didn’t bother to think hard to answer.

“Estimated time: 10 minutes due to ships attempting to get close to harm us. Estimated time to see fleet crashing in ground near intact pieces: less than that.” (done)

The main gun fired, and the warship moved some, the shot clipping its side and missing. But like before, the second gun made the needed adjustments like before and fired with a much more sharper acquisition, this time ripping the top half of the bridge clean off. The ship stopped moving and just drifted, it’s head more or less severed.

Nowa chuckled at the sight, though paused and flicked her eyes at the friget’s that took higher to the sky. Eyes narrowed, she said, “Oh I see ya, you slimy, slick, no good bastard.” Then next to shouted, “ya want t’ dance? Then let there be dancin’!” Calling out, “Clicky, get the welcome run out, we’re gonna be gettin’ some visitors real soon!” Making Phobia pause in confusion.

While the cannon fired and once more began to tear into the sides of the Interceptors that fired in turn to try and soften up his ship, the Striped looked up at the high-flying frigates in confusion. They were too high up for boarding, why would she think they would try it?

It became clear though, when their bays were opened and lot’s of something dropped into the open air. Something’s that began to move on their own and adjust to head for them. Fliers. (End)

“Soldier units have begun to form. Knight units have formed defenses.” spoke Clicky as on the golems were coming on as Clicky spoke. “Commander Sieg is among the Knights. Herno’s Najat and Ash as form among the Soldiers and Knight units. Soldiers are waiting for enemies to land on Destroyer of Hopes and Dreams. Knights are waiting for enemies to be in close proximity to attack.”

Phobia lean forward, as now...now would be a good time to see if his golems were effective against enemies of larger proportion.

“All soldier units are waiting on standby to shoot upon landing enemies.” spoke a Knight as Sieg ordered.

“Make sure they do not waste their shots, each shot counts for them. Are the Knights formed up?”

“Affirmative, Commander Sieg. We are waiting for their landing.”

“Do not allow a single one through, if we aer to show Herr Phobia our worth in battle, now is the time!”

“All hail the Dreadful One.” Agreed the Knight, moving to be part of the position as Sieg glance to Najat and Ash as he spoke cooly.

“Najat, Ash. I didn’t expect you to join in the fight, but I welcome your aid.” (done)

Staff slightly bouncing on her shoulder, Ash told, “and let you do all the work?” Using her other hand to wave, “naw… I’m lazy, but not that lazy. Gotta earn my keep, right?” Then spun the metal staff in her hand and stamped it’s end on the floor with a solid clang. “Also, you might want to keep the front clear.”

While Sieg questioned, he watched Najat move forwards, wearing the armor that was given to her before-- though it was over her robes rather than a tight bodysuit. She gave no glance to the golems, only waiting for them to back a distance away from where the doorway and the first stretch of hall was.

Looking down and back up, she breathed in and got into a stance before thrusting a hand out, a cool chill bellowing in the air and making Sieg shiver a bit. When she was finished, Najat moved back into the safety of the lines with him and Ash, the floor now before the doorway coated with a thin, if not very slick looking sheet of ice. (End)

Understanding quickly, he gave a quick order. “Knights, do not charge, hold position and wait! Soldiers, ready your weapons and aim once they lose their footing!” at once the Knights ready their shields up, while in the back the Soldiers were aiming their weapons as they were waiting for the flyers to come down for their boarding onto the ship itself. (Done)

They could hear dull thumps outside and with that they knew they were on the ship. The steel bulkhead door clanged and creaked, before magic was used and the door was forced to come open. Once it was forced and pried to be open, the pirates made for a loud entrance with a forwards charge--

It lost all it’s fierceness and intimidation as the first thing the leading pirate steps on was slick ice. He yelped and slipped, sliding forwards. And like his pals that followed, they did so all the same, making an utter mess of what was supposed to be a rush-forwards.

Sieg raise a hoof, making the golems wait for the signal as he ordered. “Soldiers, fire!” at instance each of the units began firing their weapons. Multiple booming shots came from the golems, each hitting their targets in various areas. Most were in the chests as some were hitting an arm, or a leg as those that were hit on their limbs, quickly lost said limbs.

“AH!” cries were heard as the limbs were bleeding out, as those that were shot it the chest or back had burning holes in them as the Soldiers temporarily stop, only for another line of soldiers to continue firing, stopping in their shots until the invaders were fully dealt with, or were given the order to stop. (done)

Both herno’s kept their ground and refused to move into the firing lane that was before them. As it was, the ground was littered with bodies that had slipped on ice or tripped on the dead or dying and both were considering on checking on other areas to be sure that simuler ice-traps were holding up just as well with their golem defenders.

One pirate, apparently a bit wiser than the others, kept around the side and tossed something inside. The sight made Najat glance and quickly shot a hand out. Just as fast, Ash tracked the flying icicle that impacted and made a black hissing object land and roll on the ground.

With wide eyes, Ash moved and spun her staff some before planting her foot onto the ground. Like before, a black wall of crystals formed and cut off the golems from the enemy, shots stopping in confusion. Sieg was about to question- right up until a loud bang and shattering was heard, the dark wall of crystals thinning and showing a transparent purple that let them see a smoking hall and the remains of those that were blown up on the other side.

“Few.” Ash sighed out, “Good catch Najat, that could have ended with a mess.”

Nodding, Najat breathed out in relief, “No, thank you Ash… I did not think that was a bomb.” (end)

Sieg frown as he said. “Bombs, if that thing went through, it would have blown a hole in defense...and us too.” then gave an appreciative nod to the two Hernos. “My thanks once more.” then narrow his eyes through the transparent wall of crystals, he saw the pirates moving in to charge, only to pause at the wall in the way. He glanced to see Ash pushes a hand out to grasp it, as the wall shatters. Giving a clear line of sight again as Sieg spoke. “Fire.”

At once, the Soldiers quickly fired into the unsuspecting pirates, bodies falling as this time most of the Soldier shots were at the chests as the Soldiers quickly switch line for the golems to take new loaded gear ammunition in their arms as Sieg waited in silence as the invaders were retreating as he looks to the Hernos and smile with a motioning arm. “Ladies first.” (done)

The two looked to the other as Ash glanced to the door. She then commented to Najat, “What a nice gentlemen.”

Najat was going to comment, but she and everyone had to hold on as the ship tilted again. The golems sliding and slumping on the wall as more cannon fire sounded off. When the ship evened out and Najat made sure her footing was good, she said in slight irritation, “such reckless flying.”

“AH-HAHAHA! Look at ‘em run!” Laughed out Nowa with a pointed hoof as two limping away interceptors ran, the third only putting along with just half its speed. The friget’s also running away, seeing as they would be no match for the larger ship. “I’d chase them-- but we don’t want to leave those ship’s we downed and set adrift.” Slightly glancing and eyeing one of the said ships. “Ready to start boardin’ them fer a change, Cap?” (end)

Grinning wide, he ordered. “Clicky, Clanky, Triplets! Order the Knights to start boarding with the Grunts. Tell the Soldiers to take sniping positions for long-range firing.”

“Aye, Aye, oh Dreadful One!” responded the golems, quickly working as Phobia said to Nowa.

“And Nowa, once we remove the crew? We’ll let the golems set the ships down...and then?” giving a wide grin. “We let the Engineers do their job on the ships.” (done)

Giving a salute, Nowa smiled, “ya got it Cap!” Then turned the wheel and said, “we’ll go fer the one with the broken turbines. They be the ones tha’ can still run off.” (end)

Grinning, he told. “Now we can’t let that happen, can we?” letting the golems move the cannons as the main guns fired, damaging the interceptor propellers as the golems were moving the ship to start boarding as Clicky spoke.

“All Soldier units are ready for long range firing, all Knights are in a position to board with Grunt units. Ready for command to capture and remove hostiles.” Phobia gave a low chuckle as he sips his tea and remark.

“A shame that I won’t get a good idea on how the boarding is effective with the golems...but I have a rough idea how it might go.” seeing the ship was moving to their intended targets as he asked to Scrappy. “How long until we overrun them?”

“Estimate time: Five minutes, Phobia.”

While the battleship was moving to their target, those on the pirate ship were readying themselves as the captain of the ship told as the griffon called out. “Now listen here! We aren’t going to go down without a fight! We are going to show these bastards, that they may take our ship, that they may take our cargo, but they will never take our lives, or our gold!” fell other pirates raise their blades or guns, as the Captain shouted.

“When they start breaching us, remember to--,” however that was the last thing the captain spoke, as his head suddenly burst open. As the pirates just watch in slight shock, before a small boom came, as another pirate head was pop as one shouted.

“COVER!” as they scrambled to get under any sort of cover as one cursed.

“Damn it all to Tartarus-- do they have some sort of magic users!?”

“I don’t know, but what I do know is that they can’t use their magic on all of us!” however the shadow of the battleship cover their tiny ship, as the sound of steel opening up as loud clunks came. As the pirates ready their blades and weapons to defend the ship, they couldn’t help but look to see that their enemies were not of flesh and bone, weren't part of any guard or any signs of city of a Sultan.

But were steel golems cover from head to toe as they marched off the ship, and jumped onto their own as the first line were with shields and lances. Pirates suddenly raising their blades to hit, but slowly did they realise their blades were ineffective against a body of steel. (done)

While there were areas to expose to damage, and the golems were less nimble than they-- the overall armor and being made of steel quickly made things complicated. A few with wings chose to live than to fight a fruitless battle and tossed themselves overboard and took wing, flying for the ground and staying low.

The rest weren't as lucky, as they fought tooth and nail for their lives and some tried to think of ways to escape. But there was nothing to figure to do so, and were stuck either uselessly slashing at their metal foes, or being smart enough to stab or pry at the chinks they could find. Not that they lasted long when more Knights moved in.

The fighting only lasted for a total of 6 minutes before the ship was taken, and the buoyancy balloons deflated to ground the ship. The Destroyer of Hopes and Dreams™, soon flew off to the next ship that was drifting aimlessly in the air without a means to move correctly. It lasted even less time. All that was left… was the wreck of the first fatality of the fight that had since become a mess on the ground.

By the time the ship landed, engineers went to full work to dismantle all three ships that they won in their first true skybattle. And it was something of a sight for Phobia to see. (End)

Sipping his tea, he watches as small dots of Grunt golems moving remaining cargos to the battleship, while the three ships were being fully dismantled by engineers. To the point that they were taking wood pieces of all things, as well as anything that was nailed or screwed down.

Scrappy look on as he spoke. “My estimated time counter was off. This must be corrected quickly, as to not make an error in judgement again.”

“Don’t worry Scrappy.” patting the head of the robotic canine as Phobia assured him. “You’re still learning.” then spoke to the golems. “Status report.”

Clicky was the first to speak. “Destroyer of Hopes and Dreams is stable. All crew are within acceptable parameters of functions. Soldier units will need recharged munitions, and Knights and Grunts will need quick-check ups, but everything is within acceptable functions.”

“Engineers are following orders. All ships will be dismantled down to the last bolt.” spoke one of the Triplets. “Grunts are nearly finished in carrying all remaining cargo into cargo area. Navigator Nowa is currently aiding in organization of cargo and inspecting cargo.” another Triplet added.

“Combat efficiency of Golems are as followed. Fighting against in defense position are within acceptable range, only due to ally Najat and Ash preventing armed explosive of causing damage among golems. Offensive position was a success. Only a few managed to escape due to use of wings. However Knights and Grunts proof effective against overwhelming despite lack of speed and parts revealing for enemies to attack.

“Final analyst of fight: 75% efficiency of Dreadful One army has proven to be successful.”

While Phobia was pleased to hear that...he frown as he knew that if they were against actual soldiers and not criminals and scoundlers? That number will be low. And he would suffer large casualties. While this prove he could handle pirates? It didn’t mean that he would be successful. No these pirates will wise up, and will try to counter his golems somehow. Even will try to counter Nowa movements and plan better if word spread of him…

Which he didn’t like, especially with those escaped ships. Taking another sip, he ordered. “Tell the Engineers to move in full force. We need to be ready to move and start using the materials as soon as possible.”

“Estimated time of completion will be half an hour, due to progression of deconstruction of ships, oh Dreadful One.” Phobia nod his head in acceptance of such a time limit, considering that there weren’t that many Engineer golems...meaning he would need to craft more of them, as well as more Grunts to widespread his ship. (done)

Najat steadily breathed in and out with a much more balanced focus than before. After all was said and done, the calm after the battle was needed and meditation was also a nice place for a retreat. She felt she needed it after seeing all the death before herself.

She carefully molded and shifted her magic inside her body, feeling it flex, shift and swirl pleasantly from within. Flicking a ear, she hear a slightly shifting of breath and peeked an eye open. Half rolling it, she closed it again and ignored Ash who had once more fallen asleep while meditating.

The goal was to relax yourself and let your mind be free… though Ash tended to take it a step too far every time.

Both, including a half-asleep Ash, perked and became alert at their room door being knocked. Najat being more awake, decided to get up first, while Ash blinked her eyes and just yawned and stretched for a moment in her sitting position. Opening the door, Najat slightly glanced down and spoke cooly, “Sieg-san. Is there something you require?” Delicately lifting a brow.

Giving a nod, the germarny stallion spoke. “I was checking up to see how you two were faring, as well as inform that we will be leaving within half an hour once the Engineers are finish in their job.” not bothering having his disguise on since both already knew what he was. (done)

“I see.” Accepted Najat before observing, “but there is more to this than simply that. You come for another reason, Sieg-san?” Seeming fairly alert on why he was truly there. (End)

Nodding, he told in honesty to the two. “I wish to understand both you and Ash capacity, as both of you were able to ice the floor and quickly summon a crystal wall and quickly remove it.” then raise a hoof to assure. “I understand that you cannot tell me everything, due to Clan secrets, which I will accept, however I wish to understand what I could, as since we will be working together, I need to have some sort of understanding, so I could be more prepared for giving orders to either defend or push into an objective area.” (done)

Ash moved up beside her friend and thought to that some before looking to Najat to see her response. At first the herno stayed silent and stared at Sieg for a long time to evaluate him. With a slow nod, she moved back to let him in and said, “please take a seat, Sieg-san. I believe we can tell you some of our skills whenever we find ourselves fighting with the other.”

Smiling, Ash moved over and sat on the floor in a lazy manner, while Najat slowly lowered herself and kept to a very proper seating. It was once more a reminder of how different the two were from the other. Still, he took the offer and came in, close the door behind him before sitting down.

Najat was the first to tell, “as you know, I use no weapons traditionally and have cryo magic to my aid.” Holding out a hand, ice formed and shaped into what seemed to be an arrowhead and told, “but, I am fluent in a few arms and weapons. Archery even falls into this, if I have a bow to use. And I can easily arm what I must make my needs.” Letting it shatter and turn to flurries, she went on, “I will change the ground to ice, and make it snow as fierce as a blizzard, if I have the space. Though it is limited to an extent, but fridged nonetheless.” (End)

“Like the ice floor.” hummed Sieg, as he nodded. “You work with your magic best, or with archery or other weapons.” then asked. “How far can you extend your control? Up to the room size due to weather conditions?” (done)

“In Arabia, I would only be able to make a very small blizzard. Barely bigger than this room.” Najat honestly told. “In my home, where there is ice and snow a plenty, I can focus it to be as large as a city.” Then breathed in to say, “the condition of the area I am in, greatly affects my own power. I can not alter the weather to see my needs. A reason I can’t make cold in arabia, as it is not in the nature for a place such as Arabia to be that cold.”

Looking to him for a moment, Najat then said, “as for arms… I normally stay unarmed. Let my magic do the greatest of work. If they get past my flown ice spells? Then I will conjure ice to form knives, blades, spears or kunai and shuriken to my needs.” (end)

Taking this in, he slightly nodded as he said. “I think I know what some of them are, some are thrown objects, while the other are hand-held…” then look to Ash and asked.” and of you, Ash?” (done)

Smiling, Ash said, “I whack stuff with a stick, and make crystals grow.” (End)

A flat look on his face as he said. “I am only going to assume you aren’t telling me because you either don’t know fully, or you aren’t sure you can’t trust me.” (done)

Breathing in and containing her amusement-- the changeling could tell that Najat was giggling on the inside, though her frosty looks did not even hint to this. “Excuse Ash-chan. She likes to be whimsical in her responses.” Getting a grin from Ash, but saying, “she is a masterful user of close range combat, like myself. Her skills of Geomancy have… grown since I’ve last seen her.” Peeking at the darker feline. “They are extensively useful defensively, and I have seen her use it effectively as an offensive tool. She, unlike myself, often adapts to her surroundings. If they don’t suit her… she finds ways to make them suite her.”

Thinking a bit, Sieg look to the two as he soon stated. “So in short, you Najat are used for area control with your magic, with CQC with archery experience, alongside arms or marksmanship with thrown objects. While Ash is more of an all around fighter, switching from defense to offense, to close range or potentially long range...meaning you are, in a sense, a wildcard that adapts with the area around you.” (done)

Humming, Ash said to him, “Kinda-sorta-maybe~” Her person just filled with mirth and amusement. She was enjoying the fact she was evading his questions and keeping her skills in the dark. But she did seem to give mercy and tell, “but, that’s only because I’m older and more experienced than Najat.” Sitting a bit more properly up. “She’s only really started her Honor Journey barely a year back. More like half a year.”

Nodding, Najat agreed, “Ash has done her Honor Journey years before. She has had time to learn of the world, even before she joined my Clan. She has experience behind herself, as well as skills. After her Exile, she has since gotten more experienced and gained skills even though she has not shared fully with me yet.” Then eyed her friend saying, “She enjoys her secrets.”

Grinning, Ash said, “what can I say? I like to give pleasant surprises.” Then added, “or nasty ones to the people trying to hurt me.” (end)

Sighing, he shook his head as he looked at the with his good eye as he said. “I think that's the best I can accept for now...thank you Najat and Ash. Hopefully next time when we are in a fight, I will plan better in making sure we are successful.” getting on his hooves as he felt satisfied of learning something rather than nothing, especially if he needed to plan for larger fights in the future. (done)

Watching him leave, Ash told, “don’t be a stranger Sieg!”

Rolling her eyes, Najat just inclined her head with, “it was a pleasure to speak with you, Sieg-san.” (end)

Stopping for a bit, he turned his head to give a brief nod. “Of course, it was nice to talk to you as-,” about to turn his head as he bumped it on the door as he paused...before stepping back and with a glow of his horn he finished. “--as well…” shaking his head as he muttered. “Eye still cause trouble.” looking ahead to trot out of the room. (done)

While the door closed, both women shared a look before Najat smiled and glanced the other way amused, while Ash more openly giggled and chuckled at the silly action of the changeling.

Chapter 11

As soon as they were done, the Destroyer of Hopes and Dreams™ left to Balitmare, as Phobia was grinning for a good while. Mostly for more metal, parts and things for him to work with in crafting more golems. Or to let Nowa to start selling things he couldn’t use, like their cargo.

They passed through the borders of Equestria and Arabia, mostly due to the change of the ground before them from sand to stone and slow lush of life as they were heading on the eastern side. Dodging patrols as far as they could until they reached upwards to the city of Baltimare. Granted they had to allow patrols to give them a check through, but once they accept the passes they quickly head to dock into the docking bay of Baltimare itself.

Already Phobia was taking in the precaution of being in Equestria. While he wasn’t going to do any invasion...he didn’t want to tip the being of Chaos he was here...then again, as long as he didn’t start anything, it should be fine. However with the sight of stone, steel, and buildings of Baltimare within the sight of the Stripe through the glass window of the bridge?

It reminded him of... well, partially reminded him of the Isles. Granted it wasn’t the same, but he could imagine this as where the Eastern Cornerstone was. “Its...unique.” was all he said, as Scrappy was looking at it as the mechanical-wolf stated.

“I detect that there are potential multiple areas for you to gather scraps, through legals or illegal means of scrap yards, as well as potential scraps or items that are left on the ground for you to grab, Phobia.” then soon added. “I shall attain my pouches to be equipped when we are able to scavenge and gather materials for your needs.”

Phobia sighed...but there was a smile on his face as he patted the robotic wolf head as he said. “That...might be nice to do while we stock up on a few things, Scrappy.” He glance to Nowa as he suggested. “A week worth of staying? Mostly to sell off what we can before heading to the next place?”

Shaking her head, Nowa told, “selling goods in Equestria is a bit more tricky than arabia, Phob’s. While Kan and I got a fancy warrant paper fer it, it still ain’t easy. A week would be too short to do all the needed work to sell things.” Thinking on it, Nowa told, “Kan and I need to find a buyer that will take the stocks and not ask too much. Give us two weeks to be safe, Kan’s good as gold, but some of these ponies can be slicker than some of the slimeballs in Arabia’s gutters.”

Thinking over that, Scrappy spoke in. “Two weeks would also allow Sieg and Book to assist on the filly to find this Rosy within a large place like this. As well as ample time for you to gather scraps, items, or things that might be litter around in this place.” the stripe thought over it as while he wouldn’t mind it...he could also gain something he couldn’t gain before.

Strong booze, or rather...strong booze for himself and for a specific occasion as he soon nodded and said. “That I can work with.” then stretch a bit as he said to Scrappy. “Go get the thing on...it's time for me to explore the place like Stripe for once.” then consider something, and glance to Nowa as he asked in caution. “Are there going to be any guards coming by with a warrant to check in my ship?”

Shaking her head and maneuvering the ship towards the docs, Nowa told, “don’cha worry your head. Once we’re down, let Kan do her magic with the papers an’ they’ll keep off. We made sure we got that figured before even thinkin’ of setting hoof on land.”

Nodding a bit, as Scrappy was off to gather the needed item, Phobia asked. “Should I expect anything here like in Arabia, or worse?” never really been in Equestria before...and feeling a bit cautious on what might be expected, or trouble he should face.

To that Nowa shook her head and brushed at her blue mane. “I try keepin’ out of Equestria. But fer the most part, most ponies are friendly as can be-- long you don’t spook ‘em or give ‘em a reason to get angry. They all can geet scared or moody if you scare or anger one of them.” Then shortly explained, “herd mentality.”

“But don’t go thinkin’ all of them are just softies.” Told the mare seriously. “Some of them can’ be pretty clever or even downright brutal. I’ve been to a few cities, the ones you watch out for most? Business types, what few muggers they got an’ maybe the gangs-- if they got any.”

Nodding a bit, he said. “So treat most like zebras, but don’t trust them if I don’t like them.” then hum. “Might be best to carry knives and flintlocks, no need for the grenade launcher.” as his ear flick to see Scrappy back...only to have pouches upon pouches on his back, chest, and sides as Scrappy informed.

“I am ready for gathering of anything useful, creator.” It almost looks like the mechanical dog was expecting to carry anything the Stripe found in the pouches.

Waving a hoof, Nowa moved and told, “you two have fun.” Smiling and going on, “I got a gal to meet up with and start plottin’ on how to get the next big bag o’ bits.” Smiling widely at the mere concept of more money.

Rolling his eyes, both he and Scrappy were starting to make their way out of the bridge, as they passed by golems as Scrappy look up, seeing Phobia having a slight smile on his face as Scrappy was feeling pleasant that he would be once more gathering scraps with his creator. He recalled in his databanks of days of old, where he was required to carry anything the Stripe found, or could find among other Stripes.

Perhaps there will be a bountiful of things, as unlike in Arabia or in the holds? Maybe the ponies toss things away, or left them out to be dumped? It would improve his creator mood, especially more when it’s just the single stripe gathering things and no other Stripe grabbing the same thing.

As the two passed by various golems, going down the stairways and halls until they reached the exit of the ship. Which leads to the docking bay as the two glance around as Phobia muttered. “Really does feel like I’m back in the Isles…” Scrappy merely glance around as he started to take everything in his optics side. The Stripe didn’t took too long in looking at the city, as Phobia quickly began to start his walking, wanting to do what a Stripe was honestly good at.

Finding scraps and anything of use for him to craft inventions or to salvage.

The madman had to admit, it was partially...odd to be among equines at the near height of zebras, as the ponies seem to move around the two as they delved into the streets of Baltimare. While some ponies gave glances to Scrappy, or to Phobia, they mostly ignored the two as Phobia spoke. “How long until we run into trouble you think?”

Scrappy thought over it as the mechanical wolf calculated as he spoke low. “Unknown.” Phobia nod, as he patted the head as he grinned out further as they turned into an alleyway as he remarked in delight.

“Fine by me. Nothing ventured, nothing gained.” already knowing that despite the unknown of what Baltimare held, he and his mechanical companion will find anything that will be useful for him in the future. Even if they had to beat down any trouble in their way.

Sieg glance to Remedy in his pegasus disguise, as he and Book were with the filly as they didn’t know what to expect. For Sieg it was due to never coming by here before, and for Book it was due to not being around other ponies for years. She was partially concerned with the collar around her neck...and on what Camous would of done with her ‘persuading’ of spirits around here, and what that help would entail.

But for now? They just had to keep near Remedy as they seek the one known as Rosy Thistle.

Remedy herself kept close to the two adults, mostly listening to the ghostly whispers of Camous that they could not hear. While the filly did live around these parts at one point, she was too young to actually remember much. Camous on the other hoof, had been here plenty time in her long life and knew where to go.

Whenever there was a new street or new building though, she was more than happy to ask/bully a lost or wandering spirit on which way to go. But with so many ponies, it was a little hard to find Rosy Thistle. Their trails lead them all over the large city, getting more and more deeper into the city that was both clean-- and sometimes dirty.

As of yet, only a few ponies gave looks to Book and her collar. A few seemed to even recognize it and eye her just a bit. While others hardly even blinked like it was anything new. Though passing a group of ponies about her age and dressed in an assortment of clothes and styles, she did spot one wearing a dog collar. It almost made the unicorn come to a halt to turn and stare at the sight.

But she hardly had the time and just kept walking with Sieg and a leading Remedy. Still, the sights of all these ponies and looking so different at nearly every turn…

It's so...different. thought Book as she kept herself near Sieg, nearly pressing herself against him as she felt his wing around her. While there were familiarity of Arabia with the stone covering everywhere, there were also so much diversity here compared to the sandy lands of the south. Even more with the varieties of ponies of unicorns, pegasus, or even earth stock.

Sieg could feel her emotions swirling around, as he kept her close, having a rough idea that this was all new to Book. Being among ponies again since her young age. Or rather in such large amounts. He kept an eye around both her and Remedy, as while he was certain his disguise work, he also was on guard if anything were to happen while they were being partially lead by Remedy, who was lead by Camous.

They both almost came to a full stop when Remy made a turn for an alleyway, one that was a bit darker due to the many skyscrapers that helped hide what could lay inside. The filly followed Camous out of innocent trust, the same trust the two adults did not have in full.

Still, they pushed forwards and followed the filly for at least her safety, even if the alleyway slightly made the older unicorn nervous. It also made sieg be on a high alert on the slightly tighter way back they were along into, trash and litter all over the ground.

A few times they would cross a number of different graffiti made art. Some sharp and without means, some a bit… obscene and others being of skulls or bone depictions. It didn’t exactly call out ‘friendly’.

Book glance over as it made her question on how some ponies just made such things. Or why.

Sieg partially ignore the vandalism on the walls, as he was more focus on emotions around them. Using his wing to hold his unicorn in safety for her assurance. While he also felt the easiness of Remedy, as she didn’t seem to be bothered by all around her, or not paying attention due to Camous to keeping her focus. Something which Sieg was partially thankful for, mostly because he really didn’t want the filly to see the ‘art’ on the walls.

Book tried to keep herself at ease, but with how the alleyway were and being reminded of Arabia, she felt on edge.

Going through a few more twists and turns that could turn just about anypony round, they eventually reached the end and into the open of a fairly abandoned area and open lot. Not too far off a fairly sizable warehouse was spotted, one that had a few ponies about it minding their own business.

With some excitement, Remy said, “Camous says we’re close!” Jittering in place while they approached the half-deserted area. The concrete ground was a bi rough, even having a few pot-holes around filled with the muck and water. And there was just as much graffiti about the area too, mostly of some bones that made an outline of a pony skellington.

Both Book and Sieg traded unsure looks while heading for the slightly roughed up warehouse, the ponies sitting on boxes and crates or the ground glancing to notice them. Each having dark cloths and an assortment of kinds. Beanie hats, hoodies, sweatshirts, maybe some bling.. But most had a black-and-white theme to their clothes, and a bandana that was either tied around their heads or around their necks portraying a set of sharpened fangs.

The faux pony could easily tell they were all part of a gang, and the three were in a gang turf. While Book push herself close to Sieg, feeling on edge even more as she felt like she was in a dirt-pile of Arabia turf again. Sieg however glance with his good eye as the few were absently playing with things, tapping a bat on the ground, flicking a chain in their hooves while passively watching them up close.

Sieg almost consider giving them a glare to back off, but held it. Mostly because they were just passing by, as long as they don’t cause trouble for the gang...the gang should ignore them...Unless of course, there were idiots among the gangs.

Much to Books cringe, Remedy walked right up to the nearest gang member that looked at her with a raised brow. With that ever so innocent naive, the filly asked, “Is Rosy Thistle here?” Making the mare blink.

With a questioning tone, the mare asked, “is a Rosy Thistle here?” Getting a nod from the filly. With an amused smirk, the mare asked, “Hey Jet’s, you know a ‘Rosy Thistle?’” Half mocking the name to a nearby pegasus.

The stallion thought and said with a shake of his head, “Nope, Never heard of a ‘Rosy Thistle’.” Then looked to Remedy half baby-speaking, “did u an’ u pawents get lost widdle baby?” The other’s chuckled or laughed as he said, “Buzz off, the daycare is the other way!”

Sieg held a flat look, as if he wanted to go up and smack the stallion for being stupid...But decided to let this play out, mostly because he had a good feeling these lot were going to regret their words, as Book felt concern and asked to Remedy. “Are you sure she's here, Remedy?”

Turning to look back, Remy said with a nod, “she is. Camous is sure.” then turned back and said, “can you at least ask-- pleeeeeease?” Giving a big smile.

Snorting, a unicorn with a slightly cracked horn told, “get lost brat, there’s no Rosy Thorn here.” Waving the ponies off.

Thinking in thought, a dark pink yong mare with a slightly more glittering set of eyes thought out and said, “actually…. Why don’t we ask?” Getting looks as she told her pals, half pulling back her frizzy mane and fixing her beanie hat and short sleeved shirt. “I mean… can’t hurt to ask the rest inside, right?” A slight realization seeming to…. Half tick in the other’s minds.

With a smile that was more than false to Sieg, but also looking fairly honest taken at face value, the young mare backed up and busted the large warehouse door open some and motioned, “come on, take a seat, we can ask around to make sure Rosy’s around, sound cool?”

While Book glance to Remedy, feeling uncertain if this was the right choice, Sieg ease her as he whisper in her ear. “Its alright..things may not look great, but I think we can make it out in one piece.” Book took a low breath, as while she wanted to say no? She had to forcefully remind herself that Sieg was strong, and could use magic, like she could...Not to mention if they were in trouble, Remedy will let Camous out in case if the filly was in danger.

So with a resolved expression, she walked with the faux pegasus along with the filly as Sieg inwardly admit that he would feel better with at least a golem by them...but knew that they had to make do with what they got right now and hope that they would actually find this Rosy Thistle.

The inside… was a dump. Well, not a complete dump, from the looks of it, a few of the gang were charged with trash duty and keeping the place clean. But it was not the picture of a great house. Not to mention a bit crowded with how many ponies were around, most of which being young adults.

When they entered, they were easily noticed by the many, and even Sieg felt an edge with so many arms available to fight. Granted, they were just punks. He was sure he could handle them. He was military and had a vastly large amount of experience.

Stopping the center of the large warehouse with improvised banks and upper-floors, the young mare that lead them in called out, “Attention~” Making sure she had all eyes on them. “Are any of you called ‘Rosy Thistle’ by chance?” Looking around and watching each seemingly look about. “No? No one?” Then teased out, “Nopony has a sissy name of Rosy?”

While there were a few snickers about the room, a number of shaking heads shown all around as the mare that lead them in turned to the three and told, “Sorry, no go. Aint a single pony here called Rosy Thistle…” Then eyed them before saying, “but… we can’t just let you leave.” Smiling like a cheshire cat. “What do you say, ten bits and you get out just fine?”

Only for another to shout, “leave the bits, and they can leave!” Getting a few cheers to that idea. “Yeah, drop the bits and get outta here!” “We’ll pubble you in the ground!” Making Remedy flinch a bit and back up to the two adults some, hoof to crystal for comfort.

“Counter offer.” flatly spoke Sieg as he look to them. “How about you take this and consider us gone.” tossing a copper shilling as he was whispering to the two. “Stay close.” already thinking of teleporting all three of them out of the warehouse, granted he’ll need to remove his disguise, but there was nothing that could be done. Especially since Book doesn’t know how to teleport yet.

Plus he partially doubt Remedy could summon up Camous with a scene...then again the filly could summon up the demoness if things became too hot.

Glancing down, the mare flicked her glittering eyes up and asked, “a piece of copper?” Looking like she wanted to laugh, “This a joke, right?” Then called out, “They want to give flat piece of copper so they could leave!” Getting a bunch of jeers and laughs all around as the mare said, “Uh, no, this is like…. A bogus deal.” Placing a hoof to herself and telling, “and I know bogus deals when I--”

“WHAT'S WITH THE RACKET DOWN THERE!!!” Everyone flinched from the fairly angry scream from overhead as a door slammed open. “I am trying to get some bucking sleep, after a bucking long night and I am ready to rip the next boneheads horn, wings, mane, tail-- or EVEN TEETH, out if you don't, SHUT UP!!”

The gang seem to wince at the volume more than the threat, but from the looks of it, they were pretty worried about the threats too. Looking up, the mare that had tricked them in called, “Sorry boss! We’ll keep it down while mugging these ponies!”

Yelping and jumping back some, the young mare nearly landed on by a thestral with the brightest pink mane Sieg had ever seen, one that was in near complete contrast to her dark grey coat. It made the just as pink wings stand out greatly as the mare rounded on the pony. “Who told you that you can mug anyone in our house.” Then poked the mare’s chest, “You’re smarter than that. Bloodstains are a pain to just scrub out.”

Rounding on the three, the thestrals eyes were sharply analyzing them and snarling, “Okay, what did you bozo’s want, huh?”

To that one of the ponies told, “Fade said they were looking for a Rosy Thistle.” Making a few chuckles go around.

‘Fade’ nodded and said, “Yup, but I knew there wasn’t one, so I figured we could get a few bits and--” Then never finished as she was placed in a headlock by the Gang boss.

“Fade, I like you.” Told the mare. “You’re a smart kid. And that’s saying something with all these idiots I have.” Then with a hoof once patting the young mare’s head, it soon pressed hard down and noogied the yelping pony going ‘owowowowowowowowow--!’, and the boss grinding out, “But I’m Rosy Thistle, you numbskull!”

Book blinked as she...honestly expected a unicorn, or somepony of garden expertise...not a thestral gang boss. Sieg was also surprise at this as he remarked. “This is one of the few rare times I’m pleasantly surprised.” then glance to Book as the faux stallion motioned to the copper coin, Book horn slightly glow to take it to bring it back to him as he spoke to the thestral.

“Hello ma’am. We’re here to assist this filly on finding you.”

Letting go of the young mare that was holding her head in slight pain and giving slight tears, ‘Rosy Thistle’ gave the two a look and said. “Filly? Who’s this kid you’re talking about.” Then flatly told, “and around here? I’m called Spur, remember it and you might keep your teeth in your mouth.”

Peeking out from under Book, Remedy asked nervously, “b-but… don’t you like you’re name?” Drawing the thestrals yellow eye to the filly.

Blinking a few times, Spur said, “wait a minute…” Leaning down to get a good look at the nervous filly. There was a slight smile as she said, “hey, I recognize you.” Then laughed, “you’re the squirt I used to change diapers for!” Then seemed to realize something and turned, shouting with the volume of a loudspeaker, “YOU MORONS, THIS IS THE KID I TOLD YA NOT TO MESS WITH IF HER OR HER MA CAME HERE!!!” Making them all scramble for any cover there was. Though it did make Spur stop and turn saying, “wait, where is Blaze?”

Book held a sad look as she said. “That's...why we are here, R-- Spur.” quickly correcting the name as she said. “Blazing...told her to find you if anything happens to her.”

Eyes darting to the filly and back up to the mare, Spur said in a slightly subdued manner, “oh.” Seeming lost for words before saying with a hoof rubbing the back of her head, “well… damn…” Twisting her face some and grunted out, “she did ask me to be the kids godparent if something like that happened while looking for those ponies.” Then huffed, “must of gotten in big trouble while looking for that Book.”

“She...did.” said the unicorn as she gave a somber smile. “But in a sense...she found me, just not in a usual means, Spur.” then introduce herself. “I’m Book, Book Mark...and I’m technically Remedy aunty.”

Blinking and looking between both filly and mare, Spur snorted to the side and said, “so the crazy mare did find you. I’ll admit, I had doubts.” Then looked to Remy as she came out. With a softer smile, Spur told, “relax kid, you have nothing to worry about. Your mom and me? We were tight.” Then smirked and motioned, “just stick with Big Sis Rosy and you’ll be fine.” Then told firmly, “but when we’re out of the house, I’m Spur, got it?”

Nodding quickly, Remy said, “O-ok.” Forgetting just how scary the thestral could be.

Smiling and rolling her eyes, Spur told, “good. Now get over here so I can get a good look at you, been years and last I saw you, you were just getting out of diapers!” Making the filly blush in embarrassment and wander closer-- yelping as she was scooped into a hug. She soon giggled at being poked and prodded, Spur saying, “and you’re still ticklish.”

“Hey!” Shouted the filly that giggled away and laughed.

Book couldn’t help but smile at the sight, giggling a bit as she placed a hoof on her lips. Sieg slightly smile at the sight, but soon asked the thestral. “I don’t mean to interrupt this tender moment…” then motioned a hoof around as he asked with a raised brow. “But are we still going to be mugged by your gang, or are we free to leave, Spur?”

Stopping and lifting a hoof to wave them off, Spur told, “yeah, yeah, you can get lost. You got Blaz’s kid here in one peice.” Going on while eyeing them, “and since you don’t look too banged up, I’d say Camous was fine with you, so I’m fine with you.”

Smiling up, Remy said, “Camous likes Book, and I do too. She’s really nice and the best aunty ever!”

Chuckling, Spur said, “really?” Then looked at the two before asking, “hey, mind doing me a favor? I kinda need it done if I want to make sure Rem’s here gets what she needs.” then rolled her eyes, “Don’t need Blaze’s undead spirit to haunt my ass because I wasn’t doin’ my job right as a ‘guardian’ to her girl.”

“What's the favor?” asked Sieg as part of him partially consider it was picking up a few things for the thestral.

“I need a letter sent to my half-brother.” Told Spur. “I’d go myself, but it’s a big trip. Gotta go to canterlot to deliver it, and I don’t trust these numbskulls here to do it right, and I don’t trust the postal service at all.” She eyed the two and told, “if you can wait a bit longer, I'll write the letter up and hoof it over.” Then said, “you make sure he gets it, and if anyone else reads it? I’m coming after you both and beating you down until there ain’t a place there isn’t a bruise.”

There was a nervous laugh as Book said. “We’ll...get it to him. What's his name?” Sieg partially consider that...going to Canterlot was both good and bad. Good because they could see what happen since the...issue with changelings.

Bad because not only the Princess’s will notice the ship, but also Discord could be anticipating them...as well as Herr Phobia could be wanting a good scope of the place. Over all he saw a lot of cons to this. But...if it also meant that Remedy could live peacefully, as well as Camous not coming after them? Sieg was certain they could do it...provided they could reach there by train instead of airship.

Mostly because of the name of the ship could be a red flag to the Princess’s of Herr Phobia intentions...unless Discord didn’t already warned them.

With a firm nod, Spur said, “I’ll make sure you have some directions and address too… so you don’t get lost.” Then looked down and ruffled Remy’s mane before telling, “I’ll show you around the place kid. Just give me a moment to make sure these two can find that half-brother of mine.” Rolling her eyes at the mere mention of him. “Ugh…. can’t believe I have to letter him.” Then with an opening of her leathery wings, gave a strong flap and was shooting straight up to supposedly where her room was. While the remaining gang shuffled in their hiding places, peeking out to make sure Spur was indeed gone for now.

While the two waited, with Book taking a calm breath, Sieg glance over the gang members with his good eye, he couldn’t help but retort. “You know...you should be glad that things went peacefully like that. Even more, you didn’t try to beat us up.” giving a brief snort as he shook his head. “Don’t know what Spur would do if she found out you basically hurt family...probably wish you were dead after she was done.”

Fixing her hat and making sure her head stopped aching from the rough treatment, Fade told, “yeah, well… you don’t mess with Spur. She’s like… even scarier than those monsters in the everfree!”

“Hrm...she almost remind me of a drill sergeant with that voice. Good vocals too.” comment Sieg as the unicorn slightly shook her head, although there was an eased smile as she looked to Remedy as she said.

“I’m just glad we found Blazing friend, Remy.” then admitted as she glanced around. “Although...it is a bit dirty...it looks like it’s a scrap yard.” Sieg nodded as he agreed.

“It does look like a mess...then again organization might not be a high priority for most of them beside Spur.”

With a slight thump, Spur was once more on the ground and holding a letter out while flatly saying, “keeping these idiots in line isn’t easy. But for the most part, this dump is cleaner than most others.” Then half said back in a growl, “it would be so much more cleaner if they didn’t laze off when I wasn’t around.” Getting the message out that since she wasn’t resting anymore-- they better get to work.

And work they did. Leaving their hiding places and grabbing what cleaning supplies they had. It made her snort out and tell, “Don’t worry. With me, Remy’s going to get the life she needs. No way I’m letting Blaze’s kid be one of these numbskulls. Be a waste.”

Book giggle a bit, as she looked to the filly with a smile as she said. “Take care Remy.” then asked with an open foreleg. “One more hug?” feeling her tackle-hug her as she had to lean on Sieg, as both heard a cute, ‘I’m going to miss you aunty!’ While the unicorn nuzzle her, Sieg smile down, then took the letter with a hoof to inform Spur.

“We’ll be heading out as soon as possible, although it will be a while since we came by ship...So we’ll be around maybe for two weeks-- maybe leave early if possible…” then soon added to forewarn. “However a warning, if you see a strange lean looking diamond dog with a metal arm and a strange mechanical beast by his side? Stay away from him. He's the one that helped us brought Remy here...and does not like it if you mess with him. As long as you don’t bother him? He won’t bother you.”

Nodding, Spur told, “yeah, yeah, sure. I’ll make sure the numbskulls know.” Then rolled her eyes, “but knowing the morons, something is bound to go wrong somehow.”

Elsewhere~

Phobia was sure he struck a goldmine nobody would mind he’d pick at. He was sure that this place would be fairly simple to get a few things and just go. And even now, he found a fair amount of nice things, like a burnt out toaster that could be fixed up in a jiffy!

But… that didn’t workout as planned. For one, it turned out he wandered into gang territory. Two, they were not easily scared off. Thee: despite being idiots, they were pretty persistent and determined to keep him out-- AND to get back any stuff he lifted off of their turf.

They were like some twisted mix of Zebra body, Stripped possessiveness and Spotted stupidity!

“GAH! Stupid, stupid, stupid!” cursed out Phobia, as he dodged a glass bottle, as apparently glass bottles were all they were throwing with him and Scrappy moving out of range of baseball bats, broken pipes, wooden boards, chains and improvised weapons as he called out. “You don’t even use this stuff, why the Markings do you want it!?” feeling more angry that even if they don’t even use the stuff they tossed out-- they still wanted it!

It made no sense, why keep it if they weren’t using it and was ‘junk’ to them!?

Why didn’t I bring my grenades?! quickly moving with Scrappy as the mechanical wolf pouches shifted with the added weight in them as while he wasn’t bothered by it, it did changed his speed and nimbleness to a low with the weight on him. As Scrappy was analyzing the situation as they needed to retreat out of here, but the organics were making it hard for them.

He consider sending a signal to grab the golems, but remove that as Scrappy analyzing the toaster as he spoke. “Remove toaster, they seem to be wanting that. Removing it will increase our chances of escaping.”

Gritting his teeth, Phobia swore he’ll come back for the goldmine he found-- or go to another potential gold mine as he held the toaster up and shouted. “Come near me and I’ll toss this on the ground!” proving his threat as he threw it hard with his mechanical arm. As soon as he tossed the thing, the gang were diving to make sure the Toaster didn’t get more broken as he quickly ran with Scrappy as he asked.

“We got enough for now, right?!”

“Negative, we only have 32% increase of usables for you, creator. There are still many empty pouches on me.” However he added. “However, we have enough to increase our chances of speed escape from lower organic lifeforms.”

“Good enough!” told Phobia, moving faster as he and the mechanical wolf were rushing out of the area and out of the gang turf as once they were far enough, the two stopped as he huffed in annoyance. “Honestly, it was just a damned Toaster!? Why get so riled up on that?”

Relooking through his memory, Scrappy soon analyzed the image of the toaster as he soon said. “Unknown. Toaster suggested it was beaten up, and burnt. Illogical reasonings of lower organic lifeforms desire of Toaster. Perhaps gang members are primitives in their brains.”

Snorting, Phobia motioned Scrappy to follow as he was grumbling a bit as while they were heading back to the ship, Scrappy noticed both Sieg and Book coming out from an alleyway without Remedy as Scrappy questioned. “Have you found this ‘Rosy Thistle’?” getting both to look as Book nodded.

“Yes Scrappy...we found her and are doing a favor for her of sending a letter…” then glance to the two as she asked. “What happened?”

“I’ll tell you what happen! Stupid gangs around here chased us for a toaster-- a damned burnt toaster! It makes no sense!” the two equines gave looks to the other and to Phobia as Sieg asked.

“Did they have anything of importance, Herr Phobia? Looks, things on them?”

Snorting, Phobia told. “They got black and white clothing on them, bandanas with fang patterns.”

Sieg frown as he said. “They were called the Terror Fang, Herr Phobia...they are...are boneheaded lackies to this Rosy Thistle under the name of Spur.” making the Phobia pause for a bit...then let out a ragged breath.

“That slightly explain why they are stupid for chasing me for a damned toaster. If they’re lackies, then they’re all idiots.” then shook his head and told. “Forget it...there's always more for me to take...lets get back on the ship.” the two equines glance to the other again in worry, mostly because while Spur would tell her gang...it also prove that they were stupid like she told them.

While they were heading back to the ship, Scrappy was taking in this information of the newly named gang they came across as Scrappy was slightly approving of the name and it’s bits of information...he also felt the emotion of annoyance that they were chased for an illogical reasoning of a toaster of all things. It held no value to the gang, it held no importance, therefore it was illogical.

Nearing the docs and seeing the large ship in sight, Phobia glanced to the two and half wondered how they got in and out with little to no trouble. From his encounter, the Terror Fangs shot insults, threats, and if you didn’t listen? They just went straight to beating you up. It was good he was quick, but they were pretty aggressive like a Spotted.

Thinking back, he figured it had something to do with this ‘favor’ that Rosy Thistle-- or Spur, asked of them. Which had him wondering of what that would entail of him. And it was best to ask and know now, than later when it would just make him annoyed.

“Sieg, what did this Spur wanted you two to do?” the changeling held a neutral face...but answer.

“She wanted us to deliver a letter to her half-brother...in Canterlot.” it made Phobia pause in his walking, slowly looking to the two as he held a questioning look...and repeated.

“Deliver a letter ...in Canterlot?” seeing the faux stallion nodding...Phobia took a breath in...and said. “Well...that is probably a crazy request...but I rather not let them see my superior ship and its logo...they might try to trademark it.”

“Impossible. The name has already been trademark by you, creator.” Scrappy said as Phobia snort.

“Yeah well…there’s always hacks in a group.” then questioned. “You weren’t planning on asking me to fly you there, were you?”

Book shook her head as she said. “We were...thinking on using a train, Herr Phobia.” it made the stripe consider it...as while they will be split from the group...it also meant that they didn’t need to go to Canterlot by ship...as he told.

“Better find a way to use payment. I doubt they’ll accept shillings of all things.”

“Yes Herr Phobia.” spoke Sieg as they were nearing the ship as Sieg spoke on. “We will do what we can to be as fast as possible.” seeing the Stripe waving them off to dismiss them, the two equines headed in first, as Phobia told to Scrappy.

“Let's get this stuff back in my room and head back out, there's a lot to find in a place like this.” grinning wide as Scrappy nod, moving with his creator to find more scraps and things that ponies throw away. Apparently they haven’t recycle public things like scrap yards or places with junk. Which was good for them as there was potential goldmines to find for the Striped.

The apparent Goldmine was only so good of a place to gain things. Yes there was so many scraps to get, but it turned out that the Junkyard was both a place to drop junk off-- and a place to gain money. Apparently ponies that worked there either found and melted down the trash they could find on sight-- or if any wanted the junk could come in, pick what they want and buy it.

It puts a hamper on just ‘take what I want’ and leave with it. So he left empty handed on that part. When he was looking for useful scraps in the city, he quickly found to avoid the plastic blue boxes-- apparently those were recycling bins, and were only for official ponies that could come and take them to a place to be turned into something else.

He tried normal trash, but not many ponies were happy he scrounge around the trash in the open by their homes.

When he wandered back into gang territory, he was sure the Fangs were going to annoy him again once he figured he was on their turf again. To some surprise, they left him alone-- but were pretty clear to tell him to get lost and mess with some junkyard on 5th avenue street or something.

Seeing as he had nothing to lose… he followed it up. Then, only then, did he find a junkyard where NOBODY cared if he scrounge around for scrap!

Giving a mad cackle, Phobia dived onto the pile as he said. “YES! Oh glorious scraps! Scraps everywhere!” laughing as he pulls down his goggles, a mad gleaming grin on his face as he began to search and take everything he could grab his hands on. Scrappy was on another pile, analyzing everything as he could see so much potential things to take and use for materials. Even more with no one caring if his creator took it all.

In fact he consider on bringing the golems here with a large carriage to take everything. If no one cared of what his creator took here? Why not take it all? Sure the golems would have to wear cloaks while coming here, but the pros outweigh the cons...However Scrappy noticed old food, muck, grime, and other things that were health hazards as he spoke.

“Phobia, take care of what you grab. No one seem to care about having food tossed here with scraps and metal.”

Scrunching his nose, Phobia said. “Oh I smell them alright, and I’ll be careful. Just keep an eye around if we got in trouble, Scrappy.” quickly moving around as Scrappy sat on his haunches on a pile, as the mechanical wolf began to take watch, moving his head around while his striped briefly come to push down things he found into the many pouches and went off to find more things.

Scrappy briefly consider that while Equestria couldn’t be invaded due the higher powers...it could certainly be taken of its scraps and junk. If the Isle Stripes ever managed to hear or come to Equestria with its junk yards? He could predict that there would be an exodus of Stripes coming here on ships-- only to grab all the junk they were allowed to carry and come back to the Isles in delight.

But for now, he could only take so much and while he spent a couple of hours scrounging around for the best of the scraps he could carry-- did Phobia call it a day and headed back to the ship. He could return tomorrow and find more for himself. Though first he had to crosse Terror Fang turf… again. He wasn’t looking forward to listening to them, but he hardly had much of a choice at the moment and just trudged on through.

He was half annoyed that every time he walked through, he seemed to come across one of the gangs, though this time it was just one mare on possibly patrol. Or she was just taking a nice stroll, he didn’t know, only the fact she chose to stop in his path and look about the street right out the alleyway she was in.

Scrappy was examining the female as if she was going to cause trouble or not, or be a diversion of sorts for other gang members. However the latter was potentially low, due to Spur control over the Terror Fangs. Phobia glance down to her as she was in his way, he didn’t feel like fighting, but he will react as he glance to her. Seeing she was staying in her spot as he more or less ignore her.

If she wasn’t going to cause him problem, he wasn’t going to bother her, as long as she stay in her place as he pass by, then he’ll enjoy the slight lack of idiots chasing for stupid reasons.

It was a little tricky to just walk past, the allies weren’t the most widest of places, but it was enough for him to go around her. Still, the odd pony with a mane so bright pink, and leathery wings that just seemed out of place for any normal pony, still gave him a glance. She didn’t say anything at first, but soon did say, “So you’re that Phobia those two mentioned.” Not sounding too impressed. “They’re right. You look like a half misshapen D-dog.”

Stopping in his tracks, he turned his head to look over the pony as Scrappy focus on her as Phobia remarked. “You must be talking about Sieg and Book….I’m guessing you this ‘Spur’ they mention, right?”

“What of it?” Asked the mare with some snap. “Look, I don’t care who you are. I don’t care where you’re from and I don’t even give a rats ass of what you do.” Telling him rather bluntly, “Don’t mess with the Fangs or our turf, and we won’t have problems. You want to mess with junk-- go to that 5th street avenue. We won’t care. Just don’t mess around on our turf, and we’ll be square. Got it?” She didn’t expect to cross him the same day-- but figured to say her mind.

Snorting harshly he turned his full attention to her as he said. “Look, you don’t give a rat's ass on me? Good. I don’t give a rat's ass on you. In fact I don’t care about you or your petty gang, Spur. The only reason I am passing by your turf, is gain more junk. And this path happens to go to 5th street avenue. Nothing more, nothing less.” then soon said. “Now if you aren’t going to bother me, or chase me for some damned burnt toasters-- goodbye.” turning to start walking to his ship as he heard her say ‘whatever’, as Scrappy glance back to see her leaning on the wall as the mechanical wolf look forward again.

While the discussion was brief, both seem to give each other a message across. They don’t bother another, and they’ll ignore the other. Which seems fine for both groups as Phobia said to Scrappy. “Scrappy, logged in that Spur is a minor nuisance. Ignore for the most part with her gang, but logged in that if they attack me, they started it.”

“Done.” respond the mechanical wolf as he soon suggested. “Once we have returned, it may be wise to clean yourself, as to make sure your hands are not contaminated by the filth in the junkyard.”

“Oh believe me, I am so going to do that, the things these ponies would throw away!” having a disgusted sound as he once found a moldy sandwich in a microwave. A microwave! Who would do that!?

It was such a crime to him. But, apparently it wasn’t much of a problem in equestria. Whoever thought it wouldn’t be a problem needed a reality check-- but he really couldn’t do much but grumble and complain about it. So for now he let it be passed off and planned on his shower and the soap he might need to make sure he and his hands were clean.

Three days in, and each trip to the junkyard yielded so many different things. He found a very interesting pile of gears that, despite being out in the weather for a while, were barely even rusted and seemed to be made of a steel he wasn’t familiar with. When he asked Nowa about the steel, figuring she might have a clue, she told it was made of something called ‘Stainless Steel’, though she had no clue on why it was made into gears. Said it was mostly used to coat things to keep from rusting-- something about it being very effective in not rusting.

Not that she had a clue how to make this ‘Stainless Steel’, only that it was used in appliances, cooking items, or like she said, coating or used for things needing to resist rusting and corrosion. Ponies apparently had means to make it, and they apparently figured something out from Minotaur techniques.

Regardless, he left the gears on the side for later research, if he could gain anything from it. Reverse engineering metals was not as simple as melting it down. He didn’t know how it was forged or even chemically mixed. And melting it might actually cause it to lose it’s qualities. So for now, he placed those aside along with his many other finds.

Like a toaster oven. In fair condition too. Took a bit of his own fine tuning-- but now he could have reliably good toast. Or bagels. It made breakfast so much more enjoyable-- and he didn’t need to use the stove as often. So that was a major up over the lost Toaster.

He was actually roaming the halls after his latest spelunking for scrap and enjoying the clean feeling after a nice warm shower. So far, Kan and Nowa were out once more making business deals, the two having found a buyer and were now haggling them into a nice contract for the deal to be done. Without Sieg or Book and even Remy? The ship was rather calm and quite, bare the golems walking about.

It was odd in some sense. But he ignored it and headed for the lower decks, mostly to pick up a snack from the mess hall before heading back to his room to work on a new idea in mind. Though on his way there, he paused at a sound, one that had him flicking his ear and glancing.

By his side, Scrappy did the same, focusing the sounds and figuring out what his creator heard. When it sounded, it was clear to be a slight grunt, followed by a slight yelling. Curiously, both moved to find out what was going on. Nearing one of the hall doors, Phobia tilted his head at the training room and opened the door.

He blinked a bit and found that his two Herno ‘guests’ were in the midst of what seemed like a fight-- or that’s what it looked like. With how fast they were trading blows and blocking said blows, or evading them. Chops, swipes, kicks, punches-- it was just a blur of motion with both white and near black fur.

While it was a little hard to keep up with all the movement, it wasn’t that hard to make out the lesser wear the two herno’s had. He felt reminded of Najat’s natural beauty as she was in what seemed to be a more simple tube-top and a sort of shorts for her person, though it was enough to keep a level of modesty.

In similarity, Ash had similar aparil of a tube-top and shorts, though unlike Najat’s fairly unblemished like white and silver fur-- Ash’s brown fur was riddled with many dark black runic marks traveling all over her body. It was like one giant body size rune with so many details, Phobia was sure he’d need a true master of the runic arts to even decipher a quarter of what they all meant.

Though this was slightly put on the side as the two felines continued to go at a rapid pace in their sparing, both gaining, losing and regaining ground. It was so vastly out of league compared to watching his golems fighting the Pirates just some weeks back.

look at them. thought the Stripe, he figured they were keeping in shape, and in practice as he recalled briefly that Hernos were Warriors and were used to training.

Although it was...nothing compared to Stripes, as Striped were more agile, moving around and prefer to be a nuscuence than head on.

He was pretty sure if he got in a fight like those two, he would lose in seconds. Scrappy analyze the fight as well the runes on Ash, unable to understand any of them as they seem to be in an unknown variations.

However Scrappy could tell that the Hernos weren’t holding back. As they seem to sparing to their fullest.

With a strike that was hard to notice due to speed, Ash was tipped over and Najat got her arm before pinning it behind the feline and got an arm around her neck and told, “yield.” Seeming certain that she had Ash.

While she was in a precarious position, Ash thought on it and said, “for shame. You hit my tickle point Najat.” Sounding more teasing than anything.

“You let your guard down.” Najat told, “an enemy would not hesitate to take it.”

Ash thought on that, head moving about before saying, “you’re right.” Leg slipping under Najat’s own before quickly swiping and making the white herno lose balance. Like that, the tables were turned and Ash twisted herself out of Najat’s grasp and spun, pinning her to the floor hard and getting a hold of both the heiresses arms and grinning, “And as your opponent, I have to make sure to point out your loose guard!”

“You cheated!” Najat hissed.

“You let your guard down~” Sang out Ash in Najat’s own words. “Yield?”

With a huff, Najat struggled a bit before conceding, “yield.” both getting up and looking at the other, with a smug grin and the other with an icy glare… before slightly smiling for the briefest of moments before it was gone and both getting back into stance… and starting again. (End)

Look like they’re going to be at this for hours… thought Phobia as he slowly pulled away from the door with Scrappy as he remarked once they were away from the training room.

“They were…” thinking of a good word before finishing. “Fast. Flexible...more...I had no idea they could bend that much.”

“It is likely due to years of training, molding the body at a young age to train like that as if it were second nature. Hernos seem to discipline as Najat once mention...however it is much more than with the Lions.”

Giving a harsh snort as he was heading to the mess hall again. “Lions are discipline, the Hernos are just waaay strict than them. I mean, Lions would just ignore a Stripe if they do their stuff. Even more Lions are all about power with one hit. Hernos? They got more endurance than Lions.”

Scrappy consider that as he agreed. “If compared, Hernos are superior to Lions in endurance, agility and flexibility. They will likely win in a one on one match.”

“That we can agree on.” Said the Stripe as he asked. “Did the golems found stowaway rats?”

“Negative, due to lacking of food and not enough baits, not enough rats are found. Not to mention Nowa still detest of your orders of live rats in baits.”

Snorting, he moved to his ‘private storage’ to open and grab a cage with a rat as he told while grabbing his private frying pan. “It’s something she gotta get used to. I am not giving up my past time of eating rats. That’s one thing I’ll miss from the Isles.”

Tilting his head, Scrappy watch his creator making his snack of cook eat as the mechanical wolf was running the scenarios with the two Hernos in training. While he wanted to go and look at the two more? His place was with his creator. However it did made Phobia consider something.

“You know, I should make something more practical with my golems. Something new, something that’ll be fast, sure my golems are fine enough...but I’ll need nimble golems...maybe make a new unit of light metal golems to be used in scouting, or maybe for hit and run moves? Hrm, maybe something like...like…” his mind thinking from the spar of the two Hernos. While he did got a good look, his mind thought of a golem that could...be at the same speed of a Herno.

But no matter how he tried to figure it out, it just wasn’t working. The needed speed, fluid movement, precision and flexibility… His Golems could only process things so fast and their parts only moved so quickly. Unless they had multiple arms to confiscate-- but that only made them more expensive and complex to make.

He hummed more deeply in thought and didn't hear much behind him due to his thoughts. Scrappy was however, aware of the herno’s that came in while his creator took his time to cook. Both were talking to the other over some nonsensical subject of cloth and which was best for a putting-- something a bit odd to hear from supposed warriors.

When Ash noticed Phobia cooking though, she smiled and said, “plumbing, inventing, engineering and cooking?” Then asked Najat, “how is he still single?”

With a certain chill in her voice, Najat told, “he has a detestful mindset when dealing with the fair sex, Ash.” Waking for a cabinet where some pre-made bottles of water were stored.

Phobia didn’t hear the insult, as he was still deep in thought and cooking, Scrappy however felt a bristling forming in him as he spoke to respond. “He is at times complex and is not so narrow, Najat.” Looking to the two as Scrappy spoke on.

“And you might reconsider that if he was among Stripes, he would be quite favorable due to being Racky would be attractive to them.”

Without even looking at him, Najat looked through the cabinet and told, “do not speak in matters you do not understand, golem. If what you say were true, he would have not taken me as a simple plaything.” It made Scrappy bristle a tad more and ready to begin his counter of her striking words.

Though Ash chose to cut in with, “leeeet me stop you there before you keep digging yourself a hole, Scrappy-dog.” Moving up to the golem and saying, “You’ve been alive for… what, a few weeks?” Then waved a finger before him. “First rule with girls? We’re more complex than guys. You can’t just take what we say at face value and make sense of it. It wont work.” Going on to tell with a hand to her chest, “trust me, I’m a girl. I know a thing or two about how complicated we get.”

Being silent, going through his data banks as he soon told. “You're logic...is somewhat sound.” Turning his head to Phobia, moving the rat in his pan as he consider that perhaps that would explain the looks the female Stripe gave after his creator exile?

Females were illogical sometimes.

Chuckling and flicking a ear, Ash shot a arm out to snatch a flying water bottle out of the air and flip it in her hand. “Trust me. You might think Najat’s narrow in the head, but it’s more than just that, you just don’t get her.” Then told on while opening the cap, “besides, we females got standeres. And if Najat thinks he’s got a personality problem that doesn't know how to treat a girl? Could make sense why he don’t got anything.”

She took a swing of her water and began walking out telling, “don’t mean to be harsh about it. But while those stuff I said do highlight him, they won’t get a girl’s attention. Just imprese them a little.”

Najat gave a firm nod to this. “There is more to a favorable husband than simple trinkets.” Turning away and walking away. While she didn’t bother giving so much as a goodbye, Ash wasn’t so cold.

“Later Scrappy, catch you and Racky later!” Giving a wave and next to slipping around the corner of the doorway she and Najat left out of. (end)

While Phobia didn’t notice them, Scrappy...thought. He thought on their words, he thought on his creator. While what Ash Said was somewhat logical?

It was also illogical.

Scrappy thought over it...maybe his creator was broken? Maybe Najat...was somewhat logical?

It made him pause.

Phobia...is broken? Najat is...logic? Detecting paradox once more. Najat who I hate is logical. Paradox is in full effect. What she said is logical, but she does not wish to aid creator. Her actions has hurt and demeaned my creator.

and to admit to her...Error. Error. Error detection. Requesting for system maintenance. nodding to this as Phobia was done as Scrappy spoke.

“Requesting system maintenance, creator. Am detecting errors in my programming.” Getting Phobia to glance and said.

“Really?” Then as he took the pan with him and a fork..he sniff and asked. “We’re the Hernos just here now?” Then Said. “Oh that’s why you need it...they confuses you.” Then nod. “Yeah...considering it’s Ash and Najat, make sense.”

As he move to his room, Scrappy follow. The mechanical wolf did not like this error in his system. Even more the paradox of Najat. Or of Ash.

12

Getting off the train and going into the place Sieg didn’t think he’d find himself going so soon, he had to admit… Canterlot was rather impressive in person. It was big, grand and just full of ponies. Book stayed close to him, and on suggestion of Camous via Remedy, they had gotten a spare bandana from Spur to help hide the collar. And it worked fairly well, with nopony really noticing it.

Still, walking into the large and esceravigant place of the princesses was almost overwhelming. Ponies of a few kinds of walks roamed about, nobility were easily spotted all over and there was a slight air of sophistication they were simply not used to. Book kept herself close to Sieg, merly of just all the ponies that swarmed the place.

It was nothing like Manehatten, or Arabia-- or the Holds for the short time they were there. This place was clean, near shinny clean! Guards were posted all over the place standing at a strict attention without wavering. Nobility strutted about with fine clothing and the most latest fashion statements of the month… it was just so much to take in.

But, they did have a favor to work out and glancing to the directions, Book helped lead with a little help by Sieg to find this ‘half-brother’ of Spur’s. It made them wonder what kind of brother he was to live in canterlot, but considering how she seemed to give the name little respect. Hopefully they were not dealing with a potentially dangerous or underhanded pony.

They first started in the lower district with the directions. But after asking a few ponies of a few places and streets, they found themselves going higher and higher. From low districts to the more higher cloud one-- it was a interesting change to see the ‘commoners’ place turn into more wealthy ‘nobility’ homes. Somehow, things only got more cleaner, more organized, and some trees even had fencing around them.

By the time they had gotten on the needed street, they were at one of the highest districts in Canterlot, the castle itself easily in sight and the Gate’s probably a few blocks away. It made both wonder who they were exactly meeting when they went up to the open gates of a large mansion home and to the large fine doors to a nobleman's house. Doors that held a embroiderment of his mark no doubt, with a black crown and a ring of thorns circling it. (End)

“Do you think this is a bad idea?” Asked Book as she nearly pressed herself against the faux Pegasus, feeling uncertain and a bundle of nerves as she had no idea what to expect from this half brother, Sieg took in a breath and admits.

“Yes...but the sooner we give this letter to him...the quicker we can leave.” Already not liking things right now, especially being in Canterlot of all places. Moving with her to up the doors itself...and knock on it. Waiting for a answer until a butler open as Sieg held up the letter and spoke.

“Letter from Rosy Thistle.” Figuring that ‘spur’ wasn’t going to work right now. (Done)

Lifting a brow, the butler thought for a moment before giving a nod and told in a tone of detachment, “please this way.” Moving back and allowing the two inside before closing the door with a slight creak. It’s closing alone was enough to cause the large interior to echo almost loudly.

Taking the lead, the butler said, “Make yourselves comfortable, the Master has some duties to perform before seeing you. I will inform him that you have come to deliver a letter from his Sister. He will be having questions, I am sure.” stopping by a doorway and motioning to a living space with a few chairs, couches, recliners and even a table with an assortment of snacks. “If that will be all, please do wait here and do not wander about the Master’s home.” (End)

“Of course.” Spoke Sieg, as he waited until the bulter left and mutter into Book ear. “If things become trouble, I’ll teleport us out to the train at least...should have ample time to escape.” Book slightly nodded, sitting close to him as she said.

“I don’t like this place.” Sieg gently held the mare close in comfort, doing his best to ease her fears and concerns.

“I know. We’ll hand him the letter an go.” Already planning to make a quick teleport if he sense anything wrong with the stallion. (Done)

Waiting in the empty room was a little suffocating. Mostly at the utter silence that just rang louder than any sound that could of been at that time. While they sat in thought, they continued to think over who they might meet, or Book did mostly. Sieg worked more over of how quickly he had to charge his magic and how far to make the jump for the both of them. While he could go far, the more distance he did the more he’d get drained. And being in Canterlot was not ideal when exiting a Teleport in the middle of a street.

Both of their ears pricked when they heard hoof steps clicking away at the fine floor, though not too close as of yet. Both turned to watch the doorway as those steps got closer and the stallion eventually showed up. He wasn’t anything they would call striking, seeming fairly average. Though there was a hint of nobility due to how he held himself and how well his white coat seemed to have a slight shine.

Book had mixed feelings about him, the way his black business like suite was on him, the bold red tie popping out and a black mane that looked almost slicked back. The dark goatee only added a certain thought that she was looking at a star villain to one of the books she would read, and the piercing yellow eyes that ran over her made her squirm.

His steps were a bit slow, even if they were merely steady and measured. Both watched as he took a seat across from them and comfortable sat down, seeming to size the both of them up and cause a slight tension in the room.

Eventually, he placed on a small smile and said, “I hope you were comfortable? I know the old home can get a little unnerving with how quiet it gets.” Giving a light chuckle, “but, noble standing has a way of requiring overly lasureous housing.” Pushing on to ask, “I was told you have a letter from my dear sister?” No hint of malice or dislike in his tone nore feelings. Merly slight amusement. (End)

Talking the letter out of his saddle bag, he hoof it to the stallion as Sieg spoke. “Yes. Here.” While part of him was analyzing both posture and emotion, another part just wanted to leave with Book. Already feeling her uneasiness with the stallion. (Done)

Red magic lit and took the letter from the hoof, the stallion lifting a brow while his magic swiftly opened and organized the papers out. Eyes flicking left to right, he read and took in the letter with keen interest while his emotions flickers in small bits.

Face bland and tightly restrained from showing anything, the stallion held his focus on the letter for a while before placing it back away in the envelope it was delivered in. Looking up, he smiled in a manner that made Sieg unsure if it was honest or not, due to how well guarded his emotions were. “Thank you for the delivery. It was a rather… enlightening little thing.” A twinge of amusement and exasperation pinging in the changeling's senses.

“I am Thorn Crown, I would like to formally say that it is a pleasure to meet both your acquaintances.” Giving a slight bow of his head before saying, “please, allow me to invite you to a bit of lunch, maybe grant you rooms to stay in? I can only assume that you had quite the trip to bring this letter to my person.” (End)

“It’s fine, we are on a tight schedule as it is.” Spoke Sieg as he told on. “While it is nice of you to offer hosipitality? We do need to make the next train, as we have a long way back.” (Done)

Thinking to that, the stallion observed, “well, I certainly can’t keep you two here for long if you have a tight schedule to keep…” Though spoke on to them both, “at the very least stay for lunch. It would be much cheaper to get a filling meal here than any other place in Canterlot, plenty of very uppercrust places may charge quite a price due to all the nobility.” (End)

While Sieg wanted to leave now, Book didn’t had much to eat. Sure they could eat on the train….he glance to her as he didn’t trust this stallion. Either old instincts, or being in Canterlot made him paranoid.

“It would be nice to have a meal.” Admit Book as Sieg spoke.

“A small lunch might set us by while we wait for the next train…” (Done)

Smiling once more, Thorn told, “I’ll be sure the cook get something splendid out and ready within the hour.” Raising his hooves and clopping them for a moment. It took a slight minute, but the butler came near instantly enough and in time to hear the noblemen tell, “tell Clutter that we have some guests in need of a good lunch. Do let her know to make something palatable for the common pony.” Then joked towards both Book and Sieg, “none of the extravagant and small sized meals the Nobility like.”

“Very good sir.” Accepted the butler while he trotted off to do his task. (End)

While the two wait, Book lean a bit more on Sieg, mostly for reassurance. Sieg spoke in neutral. “Must be surprising to hear from her again.” (Done)

Lifting a brow, Thorn Crown asked, “Rosy Thistle?” Before smiling a bit and chuckling, “yes well, she doesn't have the most highest opinion of myself due to some past family history.” Rolling his eyes and half remarking, “less of my doing and more of that to my father’s own recklessness. She isn’t one with love to the nobility such as myself. Even more since I am directly related to our father.” (End)

“I can imagine.” Dryly Said Sieg. “Most nobility are snobs.” Recalling some experience with them. (Done)

There was a small chuckle, a honest one too that barely leaked out just how amused Thorn truly was by that statement. “When one becomes wealthy and powerful, it does tend to go straight to the head.” Calming back to his relaxed smile. “Might I ask for your names respectively? I would like to know the two that did do my sister such a generous favor.” then added, “and prey tell, did you know Blinding Blaze personally?” (end)

“I knew her, I’m Book Mark, I was..consider her sister.” Said the unicorn as she motioned to Sieg adding. “And this is my special somepony, whirlwind.” Giving Sieg pony name, out of precaution. (Done)

Humming to this, Thorn said, “you’re Book Mark?” Then half joked with a straight face, “well you are certainly not a filly anymore from Blaze’s recounts.” He studied the two before going on, “I would ask how she is, but I don’t think it’s needed to know of what has happened.” Leaving a odd silence between them. “I merely asked, since I was hoping there was anything more you might tell me. Call it a slightly personal matter when concerning dusty betrothal contracts drawn up by mothers.” (end)

Book Mark blink in surprise...or with shock, as Sieg narrow his eyes in thought as he questioned. “Was it connected with Blinding Blaze?” (Done)

“I would think so.” Blandly told the white stallion. “Considering that when she went off her own way to do some personal studies in a village far from Canterlot, she later vanished for nearly 10 years before I found my half-sister. You can imagine my surprise that she was with foal and had gone on some personal vendetta of rescue for a half-adopted sister.”

Shaking his head, Thorn went on, “as you might imagine, the betrothal contracts were annulled due to her having a foal that wasn’t mine own, and I was simply hoping you might be aware of where Blazing was last. You may not know this, but she was of nobility. Her daughter has rights to her family’s holdings, though they are currently on hold as none know of her death as of yet, and I plan to keep it such a time her daughter can retake it.” Though half said, “the only thing missing would be any notes and spells Blazing would of made during her time away.” (end)

Shaking her head, Book told. “We don’t know much...all I know was that Blinding was trying to find the villagers that were taken to Arabia...and her trying to find me…”

Gently holding her in his wing, Sieg added. “And all we know was that she hadn’t stop searching. The only info we had is what Book recall and a golem of sorts ending her life..” (Done)

Humming to that, Thorn nod and said, “not much to go on, though I may look into it nevertheless.” Glancing to them both, he said, “you wouldn't imagine the hassle that can come from reinstating a unknown heir to a noble’s things. There are plenty of unicorns and nobility that would love nothing more than to gain Blinding things for their own wants. Or even more, gain and warp her daughter into a puppet.”

As if reflecting, Thorn said in slight thought, “perhaps it’s for the best that my sister takes care of… what was her name?” And nodded to himself, “ah yes. Loving Remedy.” Continuing from where he last left off, “It is best my wild half-sister takes care of her. Keep her out of the eyes of the nobility here until a time it becomes my turn to teach her the finer points of being a noble.”

Considering the two, he observed, “so you’re both from arabia I take it?” Smiling a bit going on, “it would explain why my sister’s little club’s bandana looks a little puffed out. I take it that things did not go quite as planned for Blaze’s crusade?” (End)

“No….she found some of the other's, but I was one of the few she never found..” Said Book as she admit. “We found Remedy by chance than anything else.” (Done)

Breathing in, Thorn told, “in either case, you two have been quite lucky to get this far and not get arrested.” Then looked to ‘Whirlwind’, “or at least one of you arrested. Slavery is outlawed here, and you being a former equestrian citizen yourself, Book? There would have been very serious charges filed out.”

“I will not speak out for now.” Told Thorn simply. “Until I have a reason to believe it needed, I will not object straight out. But I would advise either removing it during your stay, or finding a better means to disguise it as a form of fashionable wear. Others may not be anywhere as receiving as I am.” (End)

“Thank you, we’ll be sure to be discreet.” Said Sieg. (Done)

Nodding to him, the stallion soon stood and spoke, “now, I do believe lunch will be along shortly. Knowing Clutter, she would have put out the appetizers by this point.” Then asked, “and do tell, have there been any recent changes in Arabia? I’ve been thinking of doing a little far-trade business. Maybe get a hoof up on some competition here and wow the crowds with some arabian goods.” (end)

“Always ask for description in goods, expect everyone to swindle or double cross. Choose a Sultan wisely and always be ready for a ship fight with pirates or slavers.” Told Sieg. (Done)

Humming to this, Thorn spoke, “sounds like I will have to call in a few favors and place a few investments with some military families.” Trotting on ahead and smile, “I’m thinking a escort of three destroyers and four frigates along with two tradeships. That should do something in warding off the rabble.”

The two cast a look to that and wonder how a few ‘favors’ and ‘investments’ could get all of that. But then again, this was a noble, and possibly one with pull. It was a toss up if this was a good things or a bad thing later down the line. But, at the very least, they’ll get a free meal.

Yawning out, Ash half-napped on one of the crates in the cargo bay, half thinking about what to do and maybe if she shoud traine. She was a little bored and considered actually visiting the pony’s little city outside. Phobia did so every day, and both demon-Kan and Nowa went out frequently for business… but it didn’t appeal to her at the moment.

Stretching a bit more, she rolled and sat on the crate while kicking her paws, once more in her normal robes and watching the golems go about working. She half paused and blinked before smiling and calling out, “Book, Sieg, I see you’re back!” Getting off the crate and landing before the two. “How was the trip?” Then asked, “and what’s in the box?” Pointing at Book’s back. (end)

“Leftovers, with cakes….we had a lot.” Said Book as she asked. “Anything new?” (Done)

“I’ll let you know when something new happens.” Ash assured with a nod. “Oh, there is one thing. Phobia picked up a bunch of rusty junk.” Then held up three fingers and folded them as if counting down…. Then tossed a thumb over her shoulder in time for them to hear Phobia’s shout. (End)

“HOW MANY TIMES DO I HaVE TO SAY THIS?!?” Both flinching as it seem Phobia was arguing to someone. “Don’t try to throw away what I took! It’s something that can be used in the future.”

“Why is…” started Sieg.(Done)

Shrugging, Ash said, “I don’t know. I didn’t bother to ask.” The turned to ask, “was it rusty?” getting a half, ‘uh, yeah?’ with her going on, “was it someone's junk?” hearing a ‘yes, but--’, only to get cut off again. “Then it was rusty junk.” Arms crossed and head nodding. The feline then pointed out, “you don’t have to take it so personally you know. I’m not throwing it out. And Najat only complains if it litter’s the floor.” (End)

Grumbling, Phobia told. “I’m not that stupid to let it litter the floor, only my cabins. Some stuff just drop off the pouches. Beside more stuff means more to melt.” Then glance to the two. “Hey Sieg, Book.” Both giving their hellos as he turned to a Grunt Golem. “You there help me pick this up and sent to my room!”

“Aye, aye oh Dreadful One.”

“I...had no idea Herr Phobia like to take someone trash.” Spoke Book as Phobia correct.

“It’s not theirs if they threw it away, beside any Stripe would do the same, part of our culture and all.” (Done)

Giving the striped a look as he was standing before the two, Ash commented, “you know… that’s a great thing and all-- but if you were in a Herno village? You’d be out of a job.” Going on to tell, “because… we don’t exactly leave things lying around. Most minotaurs don’t either. And I’m pretty sure whatever is left out, vanishes because of the Kitsune.” (end)

Snorting, Phobia told. “Yeah well, this is one of the few rare times I get to be a Stripe and all.”

Thinking a bit, Book asked in innocent. “How come you don’t get to be one?”

“Oh...things.” Deflected the Stripe, as Sieg felt something odd from Herr Phobia, but couldn’t tell what as he continued on. “Mostly location and cities. Arabia may got litter around, but nothing useful. Anyway if you excuse me I got stuff to fill out.” Moving with the golem with the rust junk in its arms. (Done)

Ash watched for a moment before saying to the two, “glad your back. It’s nice to talk to everyone, but Najat sometimes want some alone time, Nowa wants to pet the wheel of the ship, I’m pretty sure Kan hates me, and Phobia sometimes gets wrapped up in his work.”

“I’d talk to the golems or Scrappy, but I’m sure the first group don’t understand a lick of what I say and the other stares at me like I’m the bane of his existence from time to time.” (End)

Giggling, Book jokes. “Well, no one thought you would hide in a libary closet of all things.” (Done)

“Go where you be least expected, as they say.” Ash told with a large grin to the two. “And as much as you try to expect the unexpected, the trouble with the unexpected is you can’t expect it-- even when you very much expect it to happen, just don’t know how to expect it.” (end)

“No plan survives contact.” Agreed the military changeling as he remove his disguise as he asked. “Are staying here for a few more days?” (Done)

Nodding, Ash said, “Nowa and Kan are almost done with some deal. Once that’s up, Nowa plans to crank up the ship’s gears and fly us out.” Then half-whispered to the two, “I’m pretty sure it’s because they did something illegal and they’re worried a snoopy detective is on to them.” Then strighted up with a joking grin, “If that happens-- I don’t know them.” (end)

Laughing some, Book then asked. “Any idea where off next?” (Done)

“Beats me.” Ash told uncertainty. “We’re not going east-- which is good. I don’t think we’re going north, ‘cuz its cold and there’s not much that way… so by process of elimination, either South or West.” Clapping her hands and smiling, “take your pick!” (End)

While Sieg thought over that, Book did spoke in. “Well...Herr Phobia Said we could come by my...former village to let me see my mother...and that is around the south.” (Done)

Noddin some to that, Ash told, “sounds as good as any place to go.” turning and motioning her head asking, “I’m thinking of grabbing a bite. Wanna show and maybe share what you brought with you?” (end)

Smiling a bit, with a turn of her head to Sieg as he nod and told. “Might as well.” Moving with his unicorn as the two were heading to the mess hall with Ash, as Sieg asked to Ash. “Has there been anything of noted while we were away? Beside the whole ‘meh’ period of nearly two weeks?” (Done)

Glancing to the two, Ash aid, “as I said. Mostly meh and nothing exciting.” Though while they walked the halls, she thought it over and did say, “but… if you want bit’s and pieces? I don’t think Phobia likes the Terror Fangs, and they seem to share the feeling. Barely tolerate the other every time they cross paths. Spur’s probably only nice becuse he helped Remy get here.”

“Najat and Phobia had a bit of a spat too, no real surprise.” The cat leaned over and told, “Nothin’ you’d call serous. Just him thinking and staring at her butt for a little too long, annoyed her a bit and asked him to stop… in her own way.” (end)

While Sieg shook his head to this, Book wonder if things were ever going to be stable...but considering what happen in the past? She doubted they would be ‘tolerable’.

However she was glad that there was nothing serious, like Guards coming in with a warrant. Or maybe Herr Phobia causing more problems for the city…

Then again from what he mention of Discord wanting a excuse from the Stripe, Phobia probably didn’t want to risk it. Still as they were heading upwards, Book admit. “We brought...a lot of food. So much it might as well be consider a banquet of sorts…” (Done)

Chuckling, Ash said with a grin, “sounds like you had a nice little trip, with free food!” (End)

“Something like that.” Said Sieg as he told. “One thing for certain, Canterlot still has the same vibe that I heard from other's. Full of expensive things and nearly everyone is a snob. Not a place worth visiting too.” (Done)

Nodding a little to that, the feline thought it over and said, “so… the guy you had to give the letter to… who was he?” (End)

“Spur half-brother apparently, a unicorn.” Said Sieg, as he went on. “Turns out he had some history with Blinding Blaze in a form...and has a heavy pull on influence in various areas.” (Done)

“Huh.” half said Ash. “small world.”

They walked on for a moment in silence, nothing more seemingly needed to be said. Well, until Ash decided to just keep talking. “So what do you plan to do when we reach your home-town, Book?” Looking to the mare and smiling, “maybe viset the neighborhood. Check out a few places. Besides visiting family that is, that’s kinda a given.” (end)

“I...do want to look around.” Admit the unicorn, as she nuzzle Sieg Head a bit as she went on. “Maybe...introduce them to my special somepony?”

Sieg nearly pause as he could feel the..tingle of love from her to him. While it wasn’t large, it was enough to get him to look at her as she gave a knowing smile to him.

“Maybe let them know I’m okay after so long.” She added.

Grinning like the cat she was, Ash said, “oh? Your ‘Special Somepony’ now, huh?” Her eyes twinkling with mirth. “Last time it was just Master Sieg, something change~?” Eyebrows wiggling as she asked. (End)

Giggling a bit, Book Said. “Well, I won’t say much...but let just say that while on the ride back, I consider a few things.” Then nuzzle the changeling again as he managed to keep moving with them as he could still feel that bit of love focusing on him.

“Mostly while we were in Canterlot and talking with Spur half-brother, he talked with us on a few things. And while talking with him, I think that...I’m fine with not being a slave anymore,” emphasizing this as she lower the bandana to reveal there wasn’t a collar, as she added with a low smile. “But it doesn’t mean I’m going to let go of Sieg anytime soon.” (Done)

Smiling to this, Ash had an odd look in her eye, and a odd feeling of what could of been pride, or hope. “Well, I think later? You, me, Najat…” Then paused to say, “and Maaaaaaby Nowa should have a little get together.” Then waved, “I’d invite Kan, but… like I said, I’m pretty sure she hates me, and I’m definitely sure she doesn't like Najat.” (end)

“She doesn’t. She actually doesn’t like Najat since she’s ‘high than thou’.” Agreed Book as the two glance while moving in the hall as they saw Scrappy passing by, although he seem to acquire a few sealed bottles as Book asked in confusion. “Scrappy, why do you have those bottles?”

Pausing in his steps, he turned his head and answered. “Greetings Commander Sieg and Book. As of now I am relieving a few alcoholic drinks from the recent stores of what Kan and Navigator Nowa acquired. Dragon Brew if I recalled right.”

“And...why did you take them?” Questioned Book as Sieg was confuse himself as Scrappy respond.

“Because Navigator Nowa has all the rum in her room and we have no alcoholic beverages on the ship itself. Consider these relieved for my creator needs.”(Done)

Pointing to the metal dog, Ash added, “You also all can’t stand Najat wordlessly telling you to put it away.” Then went on, “Not that I blame her… I kinda agree on putting it away someplace safe-- and out of sight… and definitely not the kitchen. At all.” (end)

“It is also counter productive due to my creator not buying alcohol beverages much, but these bottles are for a unique case for my creator. Apologies, but I must leave.” Quickly Moving again as while he was rushing off...Book spoke in thoughtfulness.

“Was it me...or was Scrappy acting odd?” (Done)

“I didn’t notice.” Ash said, “but at the moment I’m not going to think too much on it. Could be just going through a bit of change, you know?” Then smiled, “still, you, me, Najat and the library. I’ll see about Nowa, but I’m not sure if she’ll be into what I’m thinking.”

Smiling more brightly, Ash said, “buuuuut, there’s a box of food calling to me, and I am feeling a little rumbling in my stomach for grub!” (end)

Laughing lightly, Book nod in amusement. As once they reached into the messhall, her horn glowed as she removed the box and set it on a table. Opening it as she began talking the food out, or rather plates of food, talking more and more out as apparently they had a magical box to store it all in…

And once the cake was out that was double size? The two equines look to the table filled banquet before them as Sieg add in. “Like Book Said, There was a lot of left overs.” (Done)

Lifting a brow at all the food, Ash said, “I think we might want to call in some help.” getting looks from the two of them while the feline pointed at the table. “Because we have been invaded by yummy food. You get started, I’m going to call in backup so we can handle it.” (end)

The two held amuse looks as Book told with a horn glowing. “Already planning on it.” Talking a plate of food, with Sieg talking another as he took a fork with magic as he held it up by Book face.

She look a bit surprise, even more when he held a neutral look, but she smile as she took the bite and chew, as Sieg began to feel those positive emotions pulsing from her.

and those old sappy romantic tips still work. thought Sieg as the changeling was getting fed-twice, one with food and with emotions. (Done)

Half chuckling, Ash said, “looks like someone's wanting to charm you.” Half jumping to the crystal comm before picking it up. She always wanted to use this, but never had a reasonable excuse. Now, she did. “Attention crew, we are requesting backup in the mess hall. There has been an invasion of tasty food and we need reinforcements to chew through it all!” (end)

“Tasty food? Pass.” Told Kan as she told. “I still have to make sure that mechanical mutt didn’t ‘relinquish’ more of what we gained.” (Done)

“There’s cake~” Ash continued to persuade. (End)

Humming, she said. “Cake?” Then Said. “I’ll be on my way.”

While Kan seem interested to the idea, Scrappy informed. “My creator will be there shortly, he is currently washing up from recent gatherings.” (Done)

Smiling and seeing her job done, Ash was pretty sure that Nowa and Najat were on their way. Nowa probably because it was free food. Najat more out of knowing this might be their lunch. Turning around, Ash sauntered her way over and took a plate. She quickly took what she wanted and felt not in the mood in before gaining a fork and digging it with a sated pace.

Najat wasn’t too long and was inside the mess hall in fairly record time. She didn’t do much in commenting or looking around, only get her plat, her food and move to take her seat with Ash to eat peacefully in silence. Nowa wasn’t the same case, rushing in and muttering to herself on ‘what first? This, or that?’ (end)

While the Navigator was looking at to grab, Sieg continue to feed Book, who giggles with each offered bite. As she scoot close to sit by him, Sieg allowed her to feed him back, letting her offered fork with food be eaten as well passively eating her emotions.

Sometime soon, Kan trot in with critical eye around as she remarked. “Nobility food…” Moving by to grab a small plate...and a few pieces of cake. She admit...it’s been nearly 300 years since she had nobility food, or dessert. (Done)

Kan made to move for a table, though paused and watched as a widely grinning Nowa moved past with a plate just piled with different things to eat. It made the demoness want to roll her eyes at the mare’s greed at times-- but in this case she really couldn’t fault her. Whoever the noble was, they probably had a excellent chef, meaning this was going to be a delightful meal.

The only one left was Phobia to arrive, along with his ever faithful wolf-golem companion. (End)

While Phobia didn’t had his metal pieces on him, he had the undercloth on. Glancing over the food as he pause, looking st it as he muttered in his native tongue. “” looking over the plentiful of food as he began talking what he saw was good for him. (Done)

Looking up, Ash glanced between him and the food in slight thought before smiling a bit and soon grinning. Standing slightly and leaning on the table she was at, Ash called out with a hand taking a loaf of bread and waving it, “Phobia!” Getting his attention, “you need to try the sourdough!” The placed it down to point, “or the smoked salmon, or even the weird looking egg things-- scratch that, dig in!” Then added with a waving finger, “and thank Sieg and Book, they help bring it and are sharing.”

Pausing, Ash said, “oh yeah.” Turning to the two and saying, “thanks for the free meal you two!”

Peeking an eye open, Najat nodded and said, “Yes, thank you. This is a most decent meal you have returned with.” Returning to her soup on relative peace. (End)

Glancing to the two, he spoke. “Thanks Sieg, Book.” Sieg pause in his feeding from the unicorn, as he glance to Phobia. Feeling something off the Stripe, it felt like...nostalgia? Mechlony? It was hard to say.

He glance back to Book, continuing feeding her as while he wanted to keep going, the way the Stripe wasn’t talkative, or feeling, made him Questioned on what the Herr Phobia thought in his mind.

Kan merely took what she wanted coming by to enjoy her meal as she said to the two. “Not bad. Not bad at all...dessert are tasty too.” (Done)

Watching the striped for a moment, Ash asked, “hey Phobia.” Making him pause in slowly picking out his meal. “Got time later? Wanted to ask ya something.” (end)

“Hrm? Yeah sure…” Said the Stripe as he move to sit on the side, Scrappy moving up to sit beside his creator, already noticing the signs of recalling, as Scrappy could tell the large abundance of food reminded the Stripe of his old Clan, but he noticed that Ash noticed something of his creator.

It made the mechanical wolf trying to figure out scenarios...but came back in a rerouting error due to Ash being a anomaly. Scrappy however kept a good optical eye on his creator who slowly ate his meal.

After a rather filling meal, and everyone eventually going off to their own places to work, rest or finish up some things, did Phobia look for Ash. Mostly to find out what she wanted to ask. Scrappy was by his side of course, even if neither knew where the feline was at the moment. It took asking one of the golems, but once that was done, they headed for the training room where she supposedly was.

Thankfully, Ash was still there, though both found themselves watching her go through a few slow practice swings of a normal wooden stick. Not her common steel one, just a normal wooden pole. She went about swinging it bit by bit, before stopping and looking at him. Smiling, she said, “Ah, there you are.” Spinning and soon planting it down to lean on it. “Hope you don’t mind me askin’ something. Just felt like chatting.” (end)

“Chatting.” Stated Phobia with a questionable look as he look around the training room and remarked. “You sure about that? It’s almost like you ask me to come by is to ‘spar’ and by spar I mean you able to kick my ass in a place like this.” (Done)

Grinning now, Ash said, “I said nothing about sparing.” Shaking her head as she did, “but if you want, I did get a few extra sticks we can whack eachother with.” (End)

“You mean you whack me with.” Snort out Phobia as he told. “We both know that if I spar with you, you're gonna win a lot. Stripes aren’t frontal fighters like you Hernos are.” (Done)

“Then this will be a new experience.” Told Ash with a smile. “Come on, don’t be a spoilsport. Here, I’ll even take it extra easy on you!” Walking over to get one of those spare sticks and spin it in her hand while holding it out. (End)

Rolling his eyes, he told. “Fine…” then some grinned out. “only because this might be of use in the future. Scrappy stay by the side.” The mechanical wolf moving by the side on his haunches as Phobia took the stick, moving it in his hands as it showed he had no experience with Staffs with how he was holding it. (Done)

Not that Ash corrected him. She took a easy stance and said, “well, could be useful. But that’s only the case if you know how to use it.” Slinging the staff over her shoulders and hanging her arms around it, the feine looked the image of being completely open while she went on. “Anyways… I wanted to ask how you’ve been doing.” (end)

“Oh, been thinking of things.” Told the Stripe as he he tired to hold the weapon correctly as he attempted to hit her side. “Thinking on melting down those scraps, start building more golems, been thinking on the new ones, or ones with different purpose with different builds. Even more with the large hauls we got from those ships.”

Then snorted as she dodge the hit as he pull the staff back as he went on. “Reverse engineering the stainless steel is...tricky. Especially since I rarely acquire such metals.” (Done)

“Mmmhmmm…” Hummed out the herno while once more making a easy dodge to the side. “That much I get… but I kinda want to know what’s got you all tense…” Pausing to say in thought, “also… have you been checking out Najat and I?” Going on with a slightly joking tone, “I mean, I get we’re a couple of attractive girls on a ship with slim pickings, but I don’t think Najat’s interested.” Ducking under a swiping stick. Lifting her head, she said innocently, “What?” (End)

Snorting, he told. “I know she isn’t intrest in me, considering she wants me dead still.” Then told on. “Not to mention...yeah I’ve been checking out, mostly due to fighting styles.” Told Phobia as he told on. “Most Stripes aren’t...flexible like Hernos are. It’s a unique sight.” Then made another attempted hit and told. “And I’m not tense. Just got a lot to think over.” (Done)

“Which is making you tense.” Nodded Ash in certainty, backing up before shifting around her arms to have one hold the staff in place, and the other to be brought before her face, finger on her lower lip. With a cutesy gaze and a slight pout that had the strip hesitating, Ash ask, “and what’s wrong? You don’t find us cute or pretty?” Giving him that innocent kitten like look. (end)

He narrow his eyes and snort, making a quick jab as he told while she turned around the hit. “I’m not saying a thing.”

Scrappy analyze this over as he was considering on telling, mostly due to Ash being...beneficial for once to get his creator to talk. Plus with no one else in the room, he consider this action to be logical. As he spoke. “My creator stress levels has been raising high at 63% percent than normal. As for attractiveness, My creator is indeed attracted to your forms, due to ‘kitten’ like features.”

Phobia gave a glare to his companion as Scrappy spoke. “For once in this circumstances, Ash is proving to be beneficial to you, and wishing to you to talk of things. Without the other's to hear, therefore this course of action is logical.” (Done)

“And unlike Najat who’d slap you silly, I won’t mind if you comment on my rear or chest much.” Added in Ash with a smile. “I’m not nearly as touchy as she is. But then again, you were thinking of raping her, so I think she has a good reason to feel the way she does.”

Shrugging her one relaxed hand, the feline went on, “and I figured as much. Guys don’t just come by and ‘observe’ two girls working out just for admiration alone. You found it appealing to see us work out and get a good looksy.” Then tutted, “how naughty.” Giggling as she moved away from a few more jabs and swipes.

Laughing some, Ash said, “This is what I’m talking about, loosen up, Crazy. You’re stressing over things too much, it’s not good for you.” Stopping for a moment and saying, “but it’s not like I can blame you on looking. Najat is pretty hot, and I’m not too bad looking.” Then added while pivoting on her paw to let another strike pass her. “Well, I guess I sort of lost a few points of being attractive to at least most in the holds for being Demon Touch. That’s a turnoff for some.” (end)

Snorting, Phobia told flatly. “If you were in the Isles, you would be having a lot of Stripes looking at you, maybe a couple of Spotted to. Dunno if they’ll start coming up to you. But you will be having potential suitors within maybe a few months.” (Done)

Giving a slight snortal to that, Ash finally used her staff, spinning it and planting it to the floor to block and stop a incoming swipe. She leaned on the stick and told, “if that happens, it’ll be too soon.” Then half laughed to him, “And it’d probably be called off before the month’s up-- I don’t make the best of brides.” (end)

Laughing, he told. “I don’t know what Hernos expect for brides, but I do know that Stripes would be intrest of your unorthodox ways, and the Spotted would be interested because your strong. I can see a few Stripe even starting courtships to gain your favor.” Giving a low hyena laugh as he recalled a bit.

“By the Markings, I can see them wanting your favor of interest and attention.” (Done)

Smiling, Ash said, “I’m a hard girl to impress.” Watching phobia relax in place some and forgetting about the spar. She too, didn’t bother to attack, only lean on her staff and tell, “anyways… Herno’s have this very strict tradition when it comes to us women. I’m what they consider ‘overly wild and unruly’.” Flicking a hand to the side to explain, “a wife and bride is expected to lay down arms and be the perfect wife. We are expected to cook, clean, watch the house, manage the house, have plenty of kids and raise said kids, teach them-- all the stuff a domestic wife is expected of… Oh, right, and please our husbands, comfort them and all that.” Rolling her eyes at the last bit. “The guys? Well, they are expected to provide for the house, defend the house, be the main arm force, they’re more or less incharge… not that’s a bad thing, but the dynamics are pretty tight in a Herno village.” (end)

Snorting when he heard this, Phobia informed. “Oh, they would definitely hate Stripes even more. Stripes are more lax in some regards, some Clans have the female still working if they want. Stripes are more equal work sort of thing.” Leaning on his staff as he rolled his right limb in a circle.

“Both are expected to help clean, cook, scavenge, watch the pups as Stripe Clans help each other. Help another member of the clan if someone need to watch pups, or help gather food or scavage…” thinking more in the past as he spoke on. “Stripes are like….one big family with a Clan head, knit together as one big bond…” (Done)

“Yeah, Herno’s and Kitsune are the same.” Spoke Ash much to Phobia’s attention. “I mean, it might be different… Kitsue have their own traditions, and each Herno clan has their own unique set of traditions… but there’s a shared respect in the Clan, depending on your honor.”

She looked to him and went on, “I mean, for example, when Najat was your slave? The clan would fight tooth and nail to get her back.” Then went on, “sure she’s the heiress… but it doesn't have much to do with that. More with the honor Najat brings o her family, and in turn her Clan, her village. She means more than just some next-in-line leader. She’s also someone that the cubs aspire to follow, you know? Not everyone can be as strong as Najat is, or as her pop or his pals in the Council.”

Chuckling, Ash rolled her eyes. “I know you see her cold and unbearable. But in the Village, Najat is like royalty. Herno’s respect her. They follow her. They listen to her. Even more, they willingly serve her because they know she will serve them in turn.” Which made the stripe become confused in a sense. (End)

“Serve?” Spoke the madman as he furrow his brows in thought as he said. “Almost remind me of what those Lions talk about…with their whole duty thing, especially those Red-manes.” (Done)

Giggling, Ash asked, “what? You thought Najat just sat on a nice cushy pillow and told everyone what to do while she got to have a comfy seat and do only moderate work?” Then shook her head. “She’s expected to serve the entire village once she is given the chance to be the Clan Head. To see to all troubles, to train the best warriors, to defend our home and every single life in it, as the whole village is her responsibility.” Tilting her head to the side and going on. “Need new trade stuff? Ask Najat. Need to find more food for the village? Ask Najat. Need to help discipline a few knuckleheads? Get Najat.” Then grinned, “it’s like being a single parent, but to a slightly more bigger house.” (end)

Thinking over that, Phobia admitally thought she was on a cushy seat...and made him thought a bit when he would rule his empire. Hrm...do more work in being informed on all requests...might be stressful, but will pay out in the long run. thought Phobia as he shook his head a bit.

Putting those thoughts on the side as he told. “That’s...far different than what Stripes do...really different.” Then remarked. “I will say this though...one thing that’s similar between Stripe and Herno? Is that our Clans would fight tooth and nail if one of ours were taken.” Then snort.

“Even those muscles bounds Spotted would’ve fought with us if theirs were taken too.” (Done)

Nodding, he heard Ash say with a tone he did not expect from her. “There is no honor is abandoning your clansmen.” Sounding crisp, serene, calm and almost firm. Nowhere near as cold and snooty as Najat, but there was a similar feel to it. But it was gone when the brown feline once more smiled. “We do what we can, when we can. I might be exile and got no obligations to the Clan… but Najat is still family to me, and that’s all that matters.” Then grinned, “and best thing of being exiled? I could go after Najat even if the Clan-head said no ‘too dangerous a trip’.” (end)

A slight smile rose on his face, as he...recalled something. A old memory of sorts as he lean more on his staff as he said. “Yeah…” however as if it was passing, it turned into a scowl as he told. “Good spar…” then told. “If yo excuse me, I got work.” Quickly Moving the staff to the side to walk out.

As Ash lazily watch from her place, Scrappy intentionally waited behind as he was analyzing the entire thing. As he soon spoke. “There has been a decrease of stress by 5% of my creator. I’ve noted that there has been a decrease of tense by 13% of body form.” (Done)

Chuckling, Ash said, “give it time. It’ll get better.” Then shooed off with a hand, “better go and keep up, he might beat you to wherever he needs to go.” (End)

He was oddly silent as Scrappy inform. “Phobia will be forcing old memories back. The talks of Clans and comparison brought bittersweet memories.” (Done)

GEtting into stance and once more doing some practice swings, Ash said in a oddly relaxed tone, “Phobia can run all he likes. But he won’t escape who he is.” (End)

Scrappy was silent once more, as he got on his paws, Quickly Moving after the Stripe as the mechanical beast began to run a scenario he...he didn’t like to run, but had to for Phobia sake. Running scenario with variables. After being exiled, and being forced out of Clan, creator has started to decline in stability. Due to social lack of trusted Clan members or bare trust of other's. Add in being reminded of Clan with Najat and Ash…

there is the additional variable of increase of tense and stress, with the increase of The Decaying Stripe Clan syndrome...conclusion: if creator runs through course without another to feel attached of Clan beside this unit...57% possibility will take own life as Stripe are unable to handle without being in Clan.

Scrappy was not liking this scenario...but it was becoming more of a possibility due to Najat and Ash entering in the ship again. As well with how the Stripe was reminded…

Scrappy must find a solution before this scenario becomes reality. (Done)

There was no course set in mind after they left Baltimare, and while there were plans to visit the village home of Book, Phobia wanted to get some work done. In question, finding any trouble they could attack and take their stuff for all they were worth. It was a slightly boring trip with the ship going about the edges of Equestria for any hints of trouble-- but it seemed that the Equestrian border patrols were just too… efficient at their jobs in repelling possible attackers.

Either that or the trouble had long since left. Either way, it left a Striped to feel irritated at the lack of new scrap to gain. Though Nowa kept a slightly optimistic view and kept on the long arcing course for the small village town, skimming along the fringes of the border for any hints of pirates, slavers or maybe grounded bandits.

It happen to be a perfect time, in Ash’s mind, for that little get-together she figured for. While she would of hoped for Nowa, the mare was busy and definitely refused to leave her post. So, Ash and Najat were the only ones to reach the library and take their seats, waiting for Book to finish her work before she herself seated.

It was Najat to be the first to speak with, “I will say now, Book-san. I am pleasantly surprised you chose to take ahold of your life and truly make a choice in making your own life and not be simply told how to live it.” (end)

Giggling a bit behind a hoof, she motioned to Ash. “Ash helped a bit in that area.” Then told on. “As well as talking to that noble...I figure that now might be a good time to consider my options fully.” Then soon added with a smile. “But, I still want to stick around Sieg, since he helped enforce my own choice on the matter.” (Done)

Brow lifted, Najat spoke, “I was told you harbor feelings for his person?” Giving a glance to Ash who was more than happy to just sit and listen for moment. But it was hard to tell how long that might last. (End)

“Oh yes.” Then admit as she brush her mane some. “Sure I’ve been around him for...nearly 5 months. But he’s actually charming. Considerate even.” Then added with a small laugh. “Even more he’s more thoughtful, even more for a changeling at his age.” (Done)

Giving a subtle nod, Najat soon question, “so do you plan to consummate such feelings in turn and fully commit to them?” For a moment making Book take a moment to work through all the words tossed out.

Ash was the one to helpfully ask, “Translation: You plan to marry him soon?” (End)

There was a light blush on her face as she thought on it and spoke in shyness. “Well...yes...sorta…” shifting a bit as she admit. “But it won’t...be like normal marriages, since we can’t do it pony style….or whatever Changelings have for marriage.” (Done)

Staring to this for a while, Najat seemed to ask, “you wish to Elope with him?” A touch of disapproval there before getting a light whack on the shoulder by Ash.

“You don’t need to make it sound so bad.” Chuckled out Ash before looking to Book. “But Najat does have a good question if you plan to do the deed. It’s a pretty big step to take.” (end)

Nodding, Book Admit. “It is...but I’m willing to take it, since I trust him fully.” Then added to Najat. “And we aren’t eloping per say...but some ponies aren’t going to take lightly with Sieg being a changeling...especially from what we heard on what happen around here.”

While Najat gave a slight nod to this, Ash asked, “why not take your time before actually committing?” Going on with a rolling hand, “I mean… sure, you’re feeling something for him, but there’s no reason to rush it.” Then lifted a finger with, “You’ve known him for 4 months. That’s a pretty short time. All you really have is that he’s nice and considerate. But seeing as we’ve heard chanligns can feed or sense emotions… well, those things could be a given due to his nature.”

Hearing and understanding where Ash was going, Najat nodded firmly. “While Herno’s do not have much in the way of ‘marriage by love’, seeing as that is a delicate subject in itself, we do have a time of waiting.” Seeming to evaluate the unicorn mare, she continued. “You do not have to wait years or even a decade like we do. But waiting would be advised. At the very least, to allow for myself and Ash to help you prepare.”

Nodding, Ash took a moment to blink and asked, “wait, prepare?” Then looked to Najat asking, “are you saying… we should get to telling her all about the wife-stuff and childbearing….”

“If she wishes to marry Sieg, she will need a form of preparation.” Najat told firmly to her friend. “She does not need to know every herno tradition of being a wife, but she was but a foal when taken from her home. Her mother never taught her the finer points of life nore how to be a proper spouse when the time came.” (end)

Rubbing a hoof on her leg, she glance to the side as she said. “Yeah...Najat...is right on that. I know some things, maybe a couple of skills while I was taught as a slave...but nothing wife like…”

Not to mention that Sieg would also try to help her learn things…although sadly not much due to his duties. (Done)

Sighing to this, Ash thought it over and told, “alright, it’s better than letting you hang with no support.” Then nodded and smiled, “we’ll be sure to teach you the finer points.” Then added, “but you might want to listen to Najat the most. I never made a good bride.”

Eyeing her friend, Najat agreed, “no. She never has. Knows all the needed skills to be a wife, yet her manners of keeping a fiance have been… vexing to most men.” Then turned her eyes to Book. “I will be sure to teach you some edicate. Perhaps more of the Herno’s traditional manners and ways, if you so wish.” (End)

Book giggled a bit, as she said to Najat. “I would...like to learn on how to be a wife…” then thought in her mind as she soon confessed. “Not to mention I’ve been thinking with Sieg...that we could ask Herr Phobia to marry us when it happens?”

Glancing up to them as she said. “Sieg told me that in his...Hive? Family?” Shaking her head she soon told on. “Anyways, he said that the head of the group would marry off...and Herr Phobia is technically our head of the group.” (Done)

While Najat hardly looked pleased to this line of thought, Ash scratched her chin and said, “eeeehh…. I’m not sure how qualified Phobia is on marrying two people in union. It’s kinda… of a big deal really.” Then looked to the mare adding, “it might be a good idea to wait on the marriage. Phobia might toss in something extra because of… reasons…” (end)

Furrowing her brows, Book Said. “Really?” Then thought on it as she said in nativity. “Well...Herr Phobia never mention much on how Stripes work on their marrying off things…” (Done)

“Exactly.” Ash hooked on, “Marriage ceremonies are a real big deal for anyone. I mean, you’re promising to be by this guy’s side through thick and thin and telling him you’re willing to take, have and birth his kids!” Then shook her head, “let’s not forget about raising said kids if you both want them.” Pointing to Book, Ash told, “you need to know what Phobia would even do if you had him marry you two. If he’s okay with it, he might do something you don’t expect-- like consummate before the assembly to show it’s a done deal!”

While Book didn’t understand this, Najat gave a slight cough into her hand and said, “in some places, after marriage the couple consummate sex before a assembly of witnesses to prove they have indeed become one.” (end)

Scrunching her face, Book Told. “I don’t really think he would do that….even more since Herr Phobia would rather me and Sieg Are in privacy.” Then Said with a slight nod.

“But...I understand on what your saying.” Then soon added as she glance to the side. “Not to mention….I’m worried on my mom...I know I want to visit her and the villagers...but she…” (Done)

“That’s a whole different can of worms.” Ash nodded with crossed arms. “And we don’t blame you. She might not give her consent at all and disapprove.” then go on, “Or she’ll say yes after giving Sieg a look over. Can’t be sure until you meet her.”

Thinking some, Najat admitted, “normally, the consent of our parents is a very large part before our marriages. We must have the approval of our parents before even being allowed to court our chosen spouse for a period of time.” Looking to Book, Najat told, “though I believe in this case, there can be a form of exception. You and her have not seen the other for well over 12 years. You are now a mare, one that is lacking in life skills, but still a mare with her own life now.” (End)

She slightly nodded, and soon Said. “Yeah…But she might be...wanting me to stay close and never leave...she lost me once...she might not want me to leave again.” (Done)

“Then you will have to make a choice.” Najat spoke with a certain edge of seriousness. “It may be wise to stay for a time. But after that, you will have to tell her of what you have chosen to do, and stick by it.” (End)

Nodding some, Book knew that while she wanted to spend time with her mom...she also knew that she couldn’t stay, even more with Sieg duties with this ship. As well as her thoughts that she doubt she could stay in the village anymore. (Done)

Watching the mare for a moment, Ash said, “It’s a lot to think about, I know the feeling.” Both females turning their eyes to Ash. “Even more knowing your mom is waiting for you there and… well, misses you, probably still wondering every day if you’re even alive.”

Turning her head down and looking to her lap, Ash said, “it hurts to think about. Even more when you know you have to say you have to leave, and thinking about it just mkes you want to stay to not hurt them…” Looking up to Book, Ash told, “but if they insist… just remind them that you’e not gone… just out of sight.” Smiling a bit more, the feline told, “you’re a adult now. One that just wanted to see her mom and let her know, you’re ok.” (End)

Giving a slight nod, she knew she would make a hard choice in either leaving or staying. She knew it would hurt her and her mom in one way or another. She thought to theses things and knew if she thought more, she would feel more down.

She decided to change the topic as she asked. “What do most wives do? Beside cook, clean, and tend to the home?” (Done)

Looking to the other, Najat and Ash seemed to share a ‘look’ that Book could not understand before Ash turned to inform, “really it just boils down to being your husband’s other half and make a certain kind of whole.” Pausing for a moment to think of a way to properly describe it. “Your life changes in responsibility. You can still do what you like, but you’ll have to compromise with him on things. Room arrangements, tastes in food, knowing what your other is going to need, supporting them in sickness, health, or in just tedious work.”

Nodding, Najat affirmed, “it is like most anything in life, Book-san. Only in this regard, you will have another to lean on when things become difficult. Your role, will greatly depend on what you and he agree on. We herno have not this trouble, due to tradition dictating our roles long before marriage is done. Simplifying the situation for us all.” (end)

“Well…” slowly started off the mare as she tried to joke. “at least I know he’s simple since he’s all military like. Even more he’s used to tedious work.” (Done)

Nodding, Najat spoke, “then you may benefit from herno teachings concerning wives, Book-san.” Straightening up a bit more to say, “the men of our village take on the much more practical approach. The warriors mold much more commonly and the task of heavy labor jobs. We women often take on the domestic work, and seeing as Sieg is military, or warrior, his main role is to take care of you, is it not?” Getting a nod from the mare. “So, in this case, you may benefit from the domesticated roles we herno women take. Being a former slave, some of the teachings drilled to you can be molded into something more efficient and useful for yourself.” (End)

She consider that and knew Najat was right, since she was a former slave, she was taught how to be subservient and domestic. So learning more of the domestics lifestyle...could help her and Sieg.

Especially more since that’s what she know best, beside doing library work. (Done)

Seeing as the mare was taking her words into great consideration, Najat added, “if you so choose, I would also teach you some traditions that may also make your life as a wife simpler, possibly even saffer in some situations.” Which was a interesting note. “One of which, being a voice of reason if need be. The voice of comfort. Or gaining a level of modesty.” Looking down at the mare’s body in particular to that part. “While ponies never have had need of it, the later is something to consider into mind.”

“I doubt that’ll improve her life.” Began Ash, “but it would be saffer.” Turning to Book to tell, “by pony standards, I think you might not be half bad looking. So wearing modest cloths might help keep off guys wanting to eye you.” (end)

Glancing over herself, Book asked in slight surprise. “I’m not bad looking?” Looking over her slight petite form as she said with a scrunch face. “I don’t see it. I’m smaller than most mares.” (Done)

“My chest is a bit flatter and my butt isn’t that round.” Ash spoke in, “doesn't stop a guy from eyeing both places and get a few ideas, Book.” Tail flicking a bit and going on, “Najat in comparison is like, hot. A real smoking pick for most guys, but I still would be a good second pick because I got a good toned stomach, nice legs and can still probably seem like a good lay.”

Pointing to the unicorn, Ash said, “you might be ‘smaller’ than most mares, but you’re not out of shape. You have a court of innocent look to you and maybe be seen as cute.” Then crossed her arms, telling. “To some guys, you’re a nice target. Even more when you can be a little gullible at times, making you a even bigger target to real pieces of work.”

“Ash-chan is correct.” Najat agreed. “When it comes to males as a whole, a good female that looks attractive enough or even vulnerable is often targeted for their own perverted wants. Sometimes harassed to an extent. You may not see it, but we assure you, the males do. All females can benefit from modesty when wishing to keep less attention on their bodies.” (end)

Thinking a bit...Book admitted with a sheepish look. “That...would explain a lot on why Sieg kept me close to him and him always on guard while we were out.” (Done)

Nodding, Ash told with crossed arms, “we wear robes and kimonos for more than just style, tradition or practicality Book. It also helps keep guys from letting their eyes wander to places they really shouldn’t wander.” Then thought on to admit, “sure… it doesn't stop all the looks, but they can’t ogal at you as much if there’s something in the way.” (End)

Thinking some, she asked in curiosity. “It does?” Then though on in herself wearing a kimono as she asked on. “Is there even a place where we can grab pony sized kimonos?” (Done)

“I am certain there are taylors and seamstresses within each town and village.” Najat spoke with certainty. “And for your case? We would suggest a dress, as kimonos are uncommon in Equestrian lands. They are a style more practiced in the Holds rather than here.” (end)

Humming some, she said. “I never worn a dress..well, beside the one Sieg found me in, but that wasn’t really a dress…” then tilt her head in thought as she said. “It would be weird to wear dresses all of a sudden, since I never really worn anything beside a collar before…” (Done)

Chuckling, Ash assured, “you don’t have to wear it all the time. The point is to wear it at least in public or places where there are strangers-- more to point, strange guys you don’t know.” Then motioned around, “here in the ship, or maybe just in your room with only Sieg around to drool over your body? It’s fine to probably not bother with one.” (End)

Giggling, she joked. “I think Sieg wouldn’t drool over me, unless he was asleep.” (Done)

Clearing her voice, Najat said, “I believe what my friend means by that, is that when you wear a dress more often? It will be all the greater or even intimate action to your husband that he is the only one you allow to see you bare of any cloths.” (End)

“Ooooh, you mean like with Spur and her clothings, or those other ponies in the Terror Fangs.” Nodded Book as she went on. “Or like those prissy ponies in Canterlot with upwards noses in the air.” (Done)

Both Najat and Ash shared a look with the later herno saying, “actually, I’m pretty sure those ponies are wearing it for stylish reasons.” Getting Book to blink. “For them to be modest, they have to be in a way that gets less attention on yourself. Not to highlight your butt or you eyes too much-- make you still look pretty, but not flaunt the fact you’re available or hot to look at.”

Nodding quickly to this, Najat said, “take myself and Ash-chan as examples. Our robes are simple in make, and are fairly bland. They are thick enough to help hide our feminine features, but not enough so to completely tell otherwise.” To a point, Najat breathed in and asked, “do you recall when I had to… wear that very tight bodysuit, Book-San?” (end)

Nodding a bit, she said. “I do...and I think I get it...somewhat.” Then rap her chin in thought and asked. “So the robes hide your bodies, but not too much? Having a sorta...means to be modest, but looking a bit attractive at the same time?” (Done)

Nodding, Najat stood up and rotated, allowing Book to see over the feline’s body. Which, there wasn’t much to be said about it as the robes helps the female have a sort of dignified air about herself. Stopping to stand looking at Book, Najat said, “if you were to compare this to my bodysuite, you would know that my breasts would be much more pronounced than they are in my current wear.”

While it was a little demeaning, Najat took comfort in the fact they were all female and they were doing this in private. So it was with less hesitance she half turned and ran her hands over her bust, which didn’t look too impressive. Like before. “In the suite, my breasts were always on show in fullness, and in a manner one could simply grab each without trouble. But in this? I can slightly bind them down comfortable, but also keep them from showing too much.”

Standing up, Ash moved and patted at her more thicker robes, showing where her thin and lean belly was under it all. “My robes hang a bit, making me not look nearly as thin as I really am.” Then turned a bit and patted at her back, “also does the same for my back, hangs a bit over and makes my butt less noticeable by guys.” (end)

Thinking over it, she recalled when Najat was in the body suit? There was every curve shown. With the robes? There were curves, but not much. It sorta help that the cloth was bulky than the bodysuit.

Book Nodded more in understanding, as she said. “I think it get it more now.” (Done)

Both herno’s nodding, they sat back down again. Najat was the one to tell, “this is important to an extent, Book-san. At times, it will keep males from looking at you lustfully and place Sieg-san’s mind at ease some. But, it also helps relay the message, that you are not available to any other.”

“The bodysuit Najat was forced to wear?” Asked Ash, “that was just begging for a guy to come over and start eyeing her and asking for some fun.” Getting a slight glare from Najat, though Ash pointed out, “hey, you told me you felt like you were forced into cloths fit for whores and sluts. I’m just saying.” Making Book blink at the white herno. (end)

“I thought the bodysuit was just to show more while covering you.” Admit Book, never really seeing much bodysuits before, even more since those weren’t common in Arabia. (Done)

Keeping the blush under control, Najat spoke, “I might as well have been wearing thin see through clothes or mere rags. The meaning remained all the same, and to Phobia-teme, I was nothing more than a toy of pleasure and potential sex for his sick wishes.”

“Aka, it would kinda be like having a guy wanting to use you for your body and not care if it hurts you.” Ash seemed to helpfully translate. (End)

Lowering her head down, she thought and soon Said. “Like when I was just a slave to be given to another before Sieg took me…” recalling that diamond dog from the auction and shivering as she recalled that expression he held.

Shifting a bit, she was more glad Sieg took her before anyone else did. She was silent a bit longer as she let out a sigh and look up as she finally spoke. “I’m even more glad now that it was Sieg who bought me and not that diamond dog...I doubt i would be okay with how he looked at me.” (Done)

“Then you know how I felt every time I was looked on by Phobia-teme.” Najat spoke in a slight noting. “To see that gaze of lust that only sees your body as a place of their own wants and pleasures. It is not a pleasant feeling to have, is it?” Then let out a easy sigh. “More of a self disgust and revulsion knowing it would violate you.” (End)

Silently nodding...she soon asked. “If That Ophenu Told you to come on this ship...did he mention how long you had to stay along?” (Done)

Both hernos once more traded a look. One that was quite and long, with Ash giving a small shrug and Najat sighing. Looking to Book, Najat said, “we do not know.” Then paused for a long while. “Really, it was Ash-chan that needed to come. I came on my own violation due to how my Clan acts towards her, and to be sure she was safe from what the madman may do to her.” (End)

“Or...what that demoness chasing after Ash would do?” Asked Book as she said. “I don’t know how scary she is...but I heard from Sieg that Kan told that Tyra was desperate, like…” thinking of a good way to explain it. “Like If Herr Phobia was willing to destroy anything in his path if someone took Scrappy from him.” Then added. “But I think it might be worse than what Herr Phobia could do.” (Done)

“We don’t know the full extent.” Najat admitted. “But if what the Opnehu monk said was true? Than the loss of the holds would be the start of a very long and trying time.”

Adding to this, Ash said, “also? Tyra’s got some really messed up stuff in her claws. No joke. If it was still all there, I’d probably beg the whole King’s armada to give the place a good shower of cannons, and then some!” Shaking her head, Ash admitted, “I’d like to go back to the holds, and I’d prefer if Najat did too… but she made a point that if this Demon is coming for me? I’ll need some help.” Then frowned, “and best she stayed with me.”

“You would go unreasonable distances for my safety.” Najat reminded the darker cat. “My most recent enslavement only proves this fact. If the demoness ever learned of our bond, she may wish to exploit it to reach you.” (end)

Scrunching her face, Book raise a hoof and Said. “But here’s what some of us are confused...why would the Ophenu suggest Herr Phobia? Why direct you to us? Why not to Equestria with its rulers? Or farther west? Why to...well, us all?” (Done)

With a knowing tone, Najat said steadily, “the wisdom of the Opnehu is a mysterious one that is difficult to comprehend from past to future--”

“I think he was just pulling our legs.” Ash cut off, making Najat facefault slightly. “Really, that’s one reason I thought of. Another is that he just wanted to mess with us all.” Then shook her head. “Or he was just a crazy monkey that added that extra bit to the prophecy, who knows?” (End)

Having a confused face, Book shook her head as she said. “That...just…” sighing she said. “It’s so strange. It would make more sense for you two to go to Equestria with its rulers, that spirit of chaos, even them being allies to the Holds.

“It wouldn’t make sense for you two to go on…” Said Book as she thought for a moment...and asked in nativity. “Unless That was the point? Force Tyra to keep searching as this ship would follow the whims of Herr Phobia? Since Well...who could predict a mad idiot?” (Done)

“Maybe.” Ash agreed. “But, thing is, we may never know.” Shaking her head as she did… then asked, “so you plan to have kids?”

“Ash.” Began Najat before her friend continued.

“It’s a question, and one to consider. I mean, she wants to marry, and they’re going to do the deed. Better prepare for it to happen, right?” The brown herno went on, “not to mention all the extra stuff that--”

Sighing insufferably, Najat told, “perhaps before you get ahead of yourself, we should help Book-san begin the understandings of her roles as a wife.” Then looked at the mare saying, “Cooking will have to wait with the leftovers we have. So perhaps we can begin with some manners instead?” (end)

“You mean manners like common manners, how to greet your betters, or how to greet some stranger?” Asked Book with a tilt head. (Fone)

“In a sense.” Najat agreed tentatively. “We will be teaching you some basics, that do not involve our culture too heavily. So you may begin building more of a stable life for yourself down the road.”

Getting up, Ash said, “I’ll get us something to drink or snack on, this might take a while.” then told to Book, “good thing we don’t really have anything to do for today, huh?” (end)

Giggling some with a smile, Book Nodded. “Yep! The perks of waiting for something to come.” Then asked to Najat. “Do we have to do the whole silverware thing of manners? Those were always hard to pay attention.” (Done)

Losing her frostness, there was a gentle smile on Najat’s lips as she said, “I do not think you will need the same level of table manners that I was taught. But some may do you some good when visiting with another family.” Then focused her eyes on the mare and told, “but no. For now, why not we begin working on how to address others upon meeting them. I’m sure you will wish to make a proper first impression upon meeting your mother after all this time.” (end)

Book Nodded firmly to this, knowing that after so long...she had to make a good impression to her mom again. Even more with how different she was when she was just a young filly.

Jump to top

13

For days, there was no trouble. It was disappointing in a sense. No new loot, no new enemies to test his slightly turned up Golems. No new metals or materials. No new nothing. Nowa continued her work, occasionally getting updates from Clicky, Clanky and the Triplets on the ships condition. For the most part, it was a very tightly run ship under her sharp watch.

Book was doing something with Sieg at the moment, the two supposedly having a chat. More than likely over when they reached her home. Scrappy was relaxing by his seat in the bridge for the most part, and Kan was going over a few papers.

As for the herno’s, they were on the ships deck, outside in the strong winds and watching the land fly by them. He could see them now, Ash with her staff pointing with her hand over a railing of equestria’s wide and very much often green lands. Najat by her side possibly making offhand comments or even rarely, pointing things out she would see.

He didn't see Najat make any motion of laughing, but Ash did it a lot. Even once laughing out loud with a arm over the white herno in a comfortable comrad manner. Though he knew very well they were more than just comrades, they were close friends. Najat didn’t remove the arm, letting it stay there before miming the action herself with Ash. It was a unity he had not seen for a long time. (End)

It was also something that made him recalled of his former Clan. His Clan Head….his true name. How long has it been since he last heard it? How long was it since he had that sort of connection with another beside Scrappy.

I can’t even use my actual name anymore...not since I am Exiled. a frown on his face as he grip on his chair, feeling...he didn’t know what he felt. Anger? Irritation? Stagnation?

….regret? Pain?....loneliness?

I got Scrappy. he thought over, but another part forcfully reminded him, that Scrappy was just one. Once he had hundreds to call brother, sister, uncle, aunt….family.

Now he was alone but with only one. (Done)

“Get on inside you two.” Phobia felt his thoughts being harshly removed as Nowa used the comm’s gem by her little spot to speak to both herno’s outside. “Storm’s brewin’, I can see it in those clouds. Won’t be strong, but ya be as wet as two drown cats if ya keep out there.”

Both of the felines seemed to choose there and then to make a hasty retreat indoors before the clouds reached them. Nowa hung up the gem and continued to fly the ship while saying, “well, looks like we’ll be goin’ to that little village, ey?” Looking back to the strip and saying, “Ya know… as nice as this little pleasure cruise is here in Equestria, I hope we don’t stay too long. All this peace an’ quiet gonna make me be itchin’ for a excitement sooner or later.” (End)

Snorting, the Stripe Told. “Yeah, we might as well head more west, or south...or north. Maybe north?” Said the Stripe as he thought a bit, forcing his thoughts to not think of the past, and focus on the now.

“Maybe we can start hunting more pirates and slavers— double our income and materials gathering...Maybe go to the Griffon kingdoms to see what we could gain.” Mused the Stripe. (Done)

“Griffins eh?” Began the maroon mate in thought. “Well, I haven't been up in those parts. Would need map’s to navigate the place a good bunch. An’ get things looked at er the cold.” Turning to look at him and tell, “Used to have a crew that went that way. Say that if the ship ain’t ready fer the cold durin’ a bad storm? Turbines and parts would ice over outside an’ the landed ship would be grounded.” (end)

Furrowing his brows in thought, he heard Scrappy add in. “Would be logical to make the Destroyer of Hopes and Dreams ice-proof. Upgrade golems to survive against harshness of cold, including myself.”

This made Phobia focus on the unit, as he thought over and told. “New plan. Head up north, look into towns or cities— and find means to get my things cold-resistance!” (Done)

Rolling her eyes, Nowa told, “Ain’t that simple, ya twitchy idiot.” Turning her head to actually give him a good long hard look. “Do ya even have the first clue what a Ice storm is like? Cuz I in hells gate don’t, an’ I don’t got any of me old crew on hoof.” Half saying to herself, “pretty sure they died when me other ship blew up…” Then waved off to go on. “If ya plan to go that way, we’ll be needin’ some expert help in makin’ sure this ship’s equip t’ handle it. Maybe get a book on the subject, Equestira’s got all sorts of knowledge. Might find somthin’.” (end)

Ignoring her insulting him, he lean back and thought over, thinking on the ‘ice-storms’ and knew despite his genius and his superior ship and crew? Natural environment was always the biggest hurdle. Even more that he felt he was set back with recent changes like the two Hernos on the ship.

Or with Book and Sieg requesting this drop off…

Or even learning more on things that he was still learning on the world. Overall, he has much to research, far more than he ever thought….maybe he could look into the library in that village? Might held some information. (Done)

Unaware of his thoughts, Nowa went on saying, “me skills should be still topnotch while in a place liek the Kingdoms. Bu’ I ain’t thinking about rushin’ in headlong. Be dangerous to do something hardylike that.” Working on in thught. “Desert storms? Handel those before. Ocean storms, had me fair shair of ‘em. Even a few rare hurricanes, twisters an’ hail. But icestorms?” She chuckled, “well, I may got to compromise and set the ship down an’ wait fer those to pass. Skill’s only so good.” (end)

Thinking it over, he agreed. “You're right...which is why I need to read up a few things for ice-storms, maybe gather what we might to make the ship secure..” then told. “Until then? We might go to the few Equestria cities to gather information and equipment,” then grinned to Nowa. “And while I gather a idea or two? We could head down south to hunt a few more ships for more supplies and materials.” Thinking it over as he added.

“Maybe while we’re at that village, I can read up what I’m able.” Then shrug. “But it’s doubtful I’ll find much.”

Rolling her eyes to this, Nowa told, “well if ya are so worried, why not search fer someone that can actually help ya with the ship.” Going on while making a turn through what will be a somewhat onary storm. “Sure ya are good, and made a real beauty of a ship. But why not get some other pair of hands or hooves that knows a thing or two on ships. At least help fix’er up when I start shouting for maintenance checks.” (end)

“Are the Enginners not enough to assist in making sure the ship is within acceptable systems?” Questioned Scrappy as Phobia frowned.

Sure there was something beneficial for other's to work on his ship….but work on his ship!? Allow them to possibly steal from his work? His golems work?! Especially when they’re nearly not at his level of intellect? The only ones close were his own kind! (Done)

“Listen hon.” Started off the experienced sky-captain. “Your tin cans? Tehy’re good for doin’ just that. Matainin’ the ship. But you know what they also lack? Creativity.” Going on to roll a hoof in the air, “I’d wager ten gold that if there was a fight an’ one of the pipes blew down in the engin’s, the first thing they’ll be wantin’ to do is me to land the ship to safely patch it up.”

Shaking her head, the mare told, “not my crews. My engineers? They knew landin’ was bad so they got creative an’ found ways to keep the ship flyin’ with what we got on hoof, even if we were low. Ain’t a matter of how well oiled or maintain the ship be, it’s a matter of gettin’ a good set of hand’s or hooves to keep an eye on the parts and twike them when somthin’s wrong an’ ya don’t got the luxury to do serous work.” (end)

Scrappy consider this as he had to agree. “She is correct. You are fully busy in research, development, golem craft, planning, as well as improving the golems. You are fully busy as it is. As well as being the Leader of this operation, you are required to stay in the bridge at all times if there is a need of commanding orders.”

Running the numbers as he soon spoke. “I suggest to allow Navigator Nowa and Kan to seek potential help of enginners within Equestria, or in Arabia cities. They are able to tell who is a able engineer or who is a worthless one.”

Phobia furrow his brows in thought, not really liking this...but both Scrappy and Nowa made a huge point. If anything he had no choice but allow other enginners to come onto his ship. Even more with how big this ship is. (Done)

Tapping the wheel, Nowa said, “well… there is this one engineer I know in Arabia.” Fluffing her mane and listening to the small telling booms of thunder. “He’s a real burly sort, not much a talker, an’ keeps to him work lot’s.” Then laughed, “but you’ll bedamned to say he ain’t good at his job. Old bull’s been workin’ on ships since his dad smithed the metals fer them. Used to build an’ work on ships, can guarantee he’ll know how to work on this girl!” (End)

Thinking a bit, Phobia Asked. “That good, huh?” Then Said. “Think he’ll be interested in working for me?” (Done)

“Maybe.” Nowa spoke with thought. “Been in arabia workin’ fer some guys that build ships. Bu’ I’m sure he’ll drop the job if he see’s the coin’ I’m offerin’.” Then looked back to wink, “you not worry about your stack of shilling’s, this one’s on me. I know the guy, so he might take what I’m givin’.” (end)

“Right,” Spoke Phobia as part of him not feeling trusting of this enginner...but could somewhat trust Nowa words as he said. “After visiting the village, we’ll head to the city where this old timer is.” Looking at the passing storm as he pat Scrappy head some as he thought on the golems to craft on, as well as resupplying the gemstones...maybe try to find those famed ‘rock farms’ Kan remarked Equestria had? (Done)

There was a chance of gaining gems from them… though he might have to consider using some gained bit’s for the transaction. Turned out that bits had a higher value than the shilling’s he had. They came in the same copper, silver and gold values…. But only concerning the rim, the coin for the most part was gold.

Though admittedly there was a secondary option of Ash… she was a geomance and one that apparently used her skills to possibly find gemstones-- if her ‘payment’ from before had anything to say about it. (End)

Although there was another problem….would she give him gemstones in exchange for payment...he partially doubt she’ll say yes due to him and Najat...even less since she would be resupply his Soldier ammunition. Shaking his head some, he’ll consider Ash as a last resort if he couldn’t find this farm.

Even more if it turns out she’ll say no to him. (Done)

Standing before the ramp that lead outside, Najat watched with a straight and very well kept mask of calm over the town they had landed not too far from. There was a fair amount of trees near it, and really they had to land a distance out for the large ship. She knew that Ash had gone out to get a little look around, but she herself waited for her own reasons.

Turning her head at the sound of hooves, Najat faced forwards again and waited for a moment. Both Sieg and Book trotted up, a large field of grass before them and some trees that were between them and the town just beyond them. Waiting for a moment, Najat asked, “are you certain that you only wish for Sieg-san for this, Book-san?” Turning her eyes to peek at the mare. “Ash-chan and I can still come along, if you have need of us.” (end)

Taking a deep breath, looking at the field of grass, Book nod her head firmly. Glancing down to the bandana on her neck, as well a simple blue dress. Talking up the Herno suggestion, and Sieg agreeing that a dress might be best for the mare.

“I’m certain Najat. While it’s nice for you to offer help?” Talking another breath as she look ahead. “This is something I need to do with Sieg.” Then added in a joking tone. “Not to mention you’ll gain looks if you come with us.”

Sieg nod as he assured. “We will be fine, Najat.” (Done)

Giving a simple nod, Najat told, “if there is anything you wish to discuss, Ash-chan and I will be here awaiting your return.” Then made her steps off the ship to find and perhaps join Ash in her little walk around the field. It was rather pleasant outside and she felt she could use the walk. (End)

Book Nodded some, as she took her first hoof up to leave the ship, did Sieg walk beside her. Looking over the fields, Book recalled this entire place was burning, the screams, the sounds of fighting...it felt so long since she recall those memories.

Sieg merely stay close, wing around her if she need to lean on him. He could tell that her emotions were wild, moving from nervous, to fear, to uncertainty...but one thing what was for certain, was the firmness in her to see her home again.

He could tell this was a large experience for her, especially in seeing her home again after years. As Book took another breath, she kept moving her hooves. Going bit by bit to slowly see the edge of the village.

The mare hesitated, for a brief moment as she look at the edge...but feeling the stallion muzzle touch and gently squeezing her side, did she remind herself he was here for her. So she began to take more steps, going more and more as the two saw more of the village itself.

It was...normal. Buildings seem fine, ponies moving around...it was like the attack never happen, no one got taken...intact it look a bit larger village. Book took a deep and steady breath, moving slowly with her faux stallion as she look to a passing mare and spoke in a steady tone.

“Excuse me, but does...Lavender Sweets still live here?” The mare pause and hlance as she look over the two, not recognizing them as she nod.

“Yeah, she lives just by the north part of the village, with that red roof.” Then asked. “Are you some sort of noble mare here for her flowers or something?”

Shaking her head, Book told. “No...just here to see her, that’s all. Thank you ma’am.” Then move with Sieg as the stallion could feel the building up feelings within her body. She felt like staying to just look around, but another part wanted to keep moving.

Book was trying so hard to not stare, the last time she saw this place, was when the raid happen on her home. It was...overwhelming to say the least.

Sieg did his best to ease her worries, as she felt his constant nuzzling and easing her with his body close to hers. Book was thankful the changeling was here with her, she had no idea how she could do this alone.

However as they kept moving, they were given looks, mostly of curiosity and glances. It made Book shift more to Sieg, as the faux Pegasus rest her worries, mostly in nuzzled to her mane. He knew they were given looks since they were new and came out of town. Sieg kept close as they were nearing the home.

Which was also a shop, calling ‘Sweet Fragrances’. As the two stare at it as Book took a deep breath and Said. “This is it...it look...look like it hasn’t change much.”

Sieg merely nod, as he waited until she was mentally ready for this, standing beside her as she took another breath and Told. “I’m ready.” Nodding with her, he walked with her to open the door, and seeing a shop fill of flowers, roses, everything plant like. Book look over to see a few ponies either buying or looking over some flowers as they saw a older mare at a counter. Her horn glowing to pass the flowers as she look in her 40s, having a light brown coat of her own, light red mane on her head and blue eyes as she said with a smile.

“Thank you, have a nice day!” Giving a brief smile, but to the emotionvore, he could feel it was fake with her emotions being exhausted. As if this was another long day.

As she let buyer move, Book began to trot up with Sieg as the elder mare look to the two ponies with that false smile on her face. “Hello there, how may I…” stopping as she look at Book face and felt…

Sieg could feel that the older mare felt like she knew Book as Lavender clear her throat and spoke in a strain tone. “E-Excuse me, I...I’m sorry, but you look so familiar that,” trying hard to remain calm as She managed to say. “Have we met before?”

Book took a breath and spoke. “Hello mom...it’s been 12 years...but I’m home.”

Sieg could feel the shock, the slight influx of emotions as she stare at Book...then started to tear up as she said. “Oh…” slowly moving a hoof up to gently touch the younger mare cheek as she said. “Oh my sweet little filly…”

And Sieg nearly had to move back as both mother and daughter began to hug over the counter, crying their eyes out as he tried not to wince. Feeling so much emotions of positive? Negative...it was hard to say.

One thing Lavender was certain? Blaze kept her promise to the mother. Her daughter was back home. She was finally home.

And she look so pretty too.

After declaring the shop to be close, Lavender nearly dragged the two, mostly Book to their home. Crying and holding the other more for nearly three hours, while Sieg tried to make tea for them.

Mostly to ease their emotions as the two managed to calm some…

Now the hard part was to explain what happen. As Book had to explain the lost years. On how she grew up, on Her being found by Sieg— who the mother scrutinize and question their relationship now as Book quickly assure she’s a free mare and they’re in a relationship.

While Sieg can claim he’s able to remain calm against the toughest of scenarios...facing a mother with her emotions nearly focusing on him? Was difficult.

Book managed to continue on, as it was a hit on Lavender emotions to know Blazing was dead….even more she had a filly. Thankfully the filly was….Safe.

But one thing was certain. Book was not going to enjoy telling her mom this. “Mom...I know I’m back, and I’m happy I’m here...all I can do is visit.” Sieg tried his best to not visibly wince, feeling the downpour of fear from Lavander.

“Please don’t go!” Nearly cried out the mother. “I just got you back…” then look to the two, mostly her daughter and went on. “Couldn’t you stay here? That way the suspicious stallion won’t try anything on you!”

harsh….But considering I was her former master…. thought Sieg as Book giggle and assured.

“Don’t worry mom, I’ve made two good friends. Najat and Ash. They’ll be there to make sure he won’t try something.” Then added with a nuzzle. “And both are girls too.” While Lavender felt relief her daughter had friends, she gave a suspicious look to Sieg, as while he couldn’t fully blame her worries….

He clear his throat and assured. “I’ve also have a duty in the military. It is a demanding job.”

“Which?” Quieston the mother as her eyes narrow at him as he said.

“One That is part of a independent group and need constant watch.”

Throwing a hoof up, Lavender Said. “See? That’s suspicious!”

Book sigh and Said. “Mom, I’ve been with him for 5 months. He hasn’t done anythjng to me...not to mention it is a demanding job.”

Lavender frown as she said. “But I just got you...I don’t want you to leave.” To Which Book assured.

“We’re staying for a week, for a small shore leave.” Knowing it’ll also help Nowa get checkup on the ship. Lavender frown more….and asked.

“Can...can you at least stay here? In the house?”

Book thought and nodded, but held up a hoof as she told. “But, I want my special somepony close to me.”

While Sieg saw Lavender splutter and Looking to the two in shock, Sieg raise his forehoof and informed. “We’ve been sleeping together, just cuddling and that’s all. She’s used to sleeping with me since we have to save space.”

Lavender stare at them and sighed deeply, exhaustion filled her as she gave in. “Fine, but no sex.”

A blush on Book face as she shout out in embarrassment. “MOM!” To which Lavender sigh in relief.

“Embarrassed, means you two haven’t had any sex. That’s good.” Sieg raise a hoof to confirm.

“That is correct, I merely held her and cuddle with her.” Recalling the subtle threats of a white feline freezing him, without saying it. Sure they were good threats….but he was given worse.

Lavender sigh and muttered. “One good thing from him…” then look to the two over and wave a hoof at Sieg. “Why don’t you make yourself helpful and make some food— that is if you do make food.”

“Mom! Stop trying to demean my colt!” Insisted Book as Lavender Told.

“Nonsense, consider it light compare I will do if he does anything to you, Book.” Then lightly tease. “Now we have so much to catch up my little Bookie~.”

Groaning, Book shook her head, as despite the tones, Sieg knew the mother was catching up with her daughter time, and Book was talking all the time she could for the next week.

(Done)

Taking each steady step, Najat spoke to her friend with an inquisitive air, “are you sure we should be going in this direction, Ash-chan?” Giving the once more cowled and hooded herno a sideways glance. “I do not think it is truly necessary.”

Dangling her arms over the staff that was on her shoulders, Ash told happily, “oh come on, it’ll be an experience. When will we get to be in Equestria again? Might as well take in what we can before we leave to someplace else.” Eyes soon turning forwards and saying, “you have to admit, the city was a bit stuffy. I really do want to see what the village’s here are like.”

Measuring this in her thoughts, Najat agreed, she too was curious some. The lands of Equestria were much more different. A bit of looking around would be nice. They did only have a few more days before leaving. Might as well partake in the local’s lifestyle.

Still, after a moment more, Najat spoke, “you worry for Book-san?”

“Won’t hurt to check up on her.” Ash told with a simple affirmation. “And to make sure Sieg is still kicking. We have no idea how her mom took the info she’s dating her former slave-master.” Then chuckled, “I’m pretty sure my mom would get her honor blade out and demand what they did to my purity.”

Najat felt her lip twitch to this and nod, “it would be an appropriate response.” Both continuing until they reached the village. Though the mere sight of the two was something to cause long looks. Not that it bothered either, they knew that herno’s were possibly something they had never seen before. Though Najat had a feeling it was partially also the fact Ash hardly looked honest with her dark robes and hooded cowl.

At the very least, Najat herself looked more normal, if not proper. Though looking about, she remarked, “we should find out if there is a local tailor with cloth. I could use some new wears than what I currently have.”

“Yeah… one spare change of clothes just isn’t enough at times.” Ash agreed. “Even more if we’re in our underwear and one of the guys might walk in on us. Sure it hasn’t happened… but I know one of them is going to become a icicle if they somehow walk in on you.”

“There is a reason doors need to be knocked on or locked.” Najat told cooly. “Now… where to begin?”

Looking around with sharp eyes, Ash moved and used a foot to tap the side of a passing stallion. He slightly jumped at the look of the two, even more with one looking the part of a possible theif or criminal. Though with a carefree tone, Ash ask, “yo. Happen to know where… uh…” then turned to ask, “we ever get the mare’s name?”

Glancing, Najat informed, “Lavender. Lavender Sweet.”

Nodding, Ash went back to the stallion, “know a mare called Lavender Sweet and her place?”

Wearily, the stallion pointed, “yeah… she lives that way. Hard to miss her house, florist and all…”

“Thanks pal!” Cheered out the dark feline and making a B-line for the home. Najat spent a moment to give a nod of her head to the stallion before both moved for the home. Which was slightly on the edge of the village, but not too far out. Being the first up at the door, Ash raised a hand and knocked a ew times before resting back on her staff. Najat moving to stand beside her friend and wait. When the door opened, the elder mare there blinked a few times in… confusion.

With a wave, Ash greeted with a lazy, “Hey’a.”

Najat was a bit more formal with a inclined head and saying, “Lavender-san. It’s a pleasure to meet your acquaintance.” (end)

Looking at the two, she asked in slight caution. “Hello...I’m closed for the day, ladies. A recent family matter came up and i want to enjoy what time I’m able to.” (Done)

“We are not here to purchase any goods, Lavender-san.” Najat spoke calmly. “We merely have come to check on Book-san and Sieg-san.” Moving a hand from her sleeve, Najat introduced, “I am Najat. And beside me is Ash.” (end)

While part of was surprised that these were the friends her daughter talked about? A suspicious look came on her face as she said. “Sieg?” Eyes narrowing as she quickly turn to trot back in, as within a quick moment they heard her called out. “Book get away from that changeling, now!” (Done)

Both herno’s cast looks to the oher before deciding to walk in, Najat closing the door gently behind her with Ash saying, “well… sounds like Sieg is alive for now.” Then thought for a moment and asked, “do you think he had a covername?”

“If he did, he forgon telling us.” Najat spoke simply. (End)

As the two went deeper, they heard Book Said. “No mom! He’s safe! He won’t hurt me!” As they were given the sight of Book horn glowing, having a bubble barrier around her and Sieg, the later held a exasperated expression with a tray of tea cups as he look to the two and remarked.

“I should be annoyed about this...but this would of happen sooner or later.” (Done)

He could just tell by her emotions, that Ash was grinning. “Well, a thing I might have forgotten to mention us Hernos? We’re a kinda are a honest bunch.”

Najat seemed to pitch in with a nod. “We rarely deceisve others or give falsities. It is considered shameful to be dishonest towards others, or to lie in the faces of many.” Looking to him, Najat continued, “we are willing to overlook your situation, as it is needed. Much like how Ash’s cowl and hood are often called for her safety.” (end)

“I feel so thankful.” Slightly snark the faux stallion, looking to Lavender pawing her hoof down, horn glowing as Book told with a stomp hoof.

“Mom! Sieg won’t hurt me! He’s not like that!”

“But it explains so much, he’s manipulating you, Book! Maybe even mess with your mind like the rest of them!” Told Lavender. (Done)

“Oh, if that was going on, I’d notice.” Ash spoke in calmly, making all eyes, even Najat’s turn to the darkly clothed cat. “I can kinda notice stuff like that, even mind control. Getting people out of it is a whole other thing, but I’d notice it if Book was being manipulated like that.”

Raising a brow, Najat asked, “I was aware you were adapt at magic now, but since were you able to do that?”

“Oh yeah, did I forget to mention I could do that?” Asked Ash. “I learn so many things, tend to loose track.” Continuing to get stairs all around. “What, is something on my cowl?” (end)

“No, more like you once more neglect us something out of convenience or since your a bit mad in the head.” Stated Sieg as he spoke on to Lavender. “Not to mention I am unable to do that. I have no training or understanding in Influence Arts. All I am good at is strategy, planning, and the occasional facehoofs.”

Eyeing the male some, while raising her head as she demanded. “Remove the disguise. Now.” Sieg sigh, but complied as he removed it and Book Said.

“There Mom, happy? Can you please stop focusing your horn in a attempt on killing my changeling?” (Done)

Nodding along, Ash added, “yes, please. I think Phobia would be a little annoyed to know his military pal got deep fried by Book’s mom.”

Elbowing Ash, Najat spoke, “Ash-chan? Silence for a moment.” Getting a surrender of hands from the feline. Accepting this, Najat turned to Lavender and told, “you have little to worry of, Lavender-san. I have watched Sieg and see no true deceit in his actions towards Book-san.” looking to the changeling to tell, “if there were, I would not have been so lenient in allowing him near her so often.” (End)

While Lavender gave a low snort, Book insist. “It’s okay mom, Sieg is a good changeling! Sure a bit old, but—“

“How old?” Quickly Questioned the mother as Book sigh in defeat and answer.

“31.”

“He’s younger by 11 years of my age! And you think he’s good for you?”

Stomping her hoof, Book told. “Yes, I do. Sure he’s a bit older than I am, but it also means he’s a bit more controlling on his actions. Even more on caring for my well being.” (Done)

Sighing some at the drama that was going on, Najat felt reminded of why the herno’s had their traditions. All of this was so easily avoided with betrothal marriages and set-familie meetings to make arranged marriages.

Deciding to speak up, Ash said, “I get it, you really don’t like this.” Getting a half-glare from the older mare. “But Book’s a mare, now, she’s going to make her own choices.” Pressing on with, “and she’s got us. If Sieg does something? Najat can just put him in a ice block. She can do that you know.” (End)

Book giggle and agree. “She can. and they’ll make sure I’m fine. Not to mention Sieg known better.” Glancing from them to her daughter, did Lavender asked.

“You certain?”

Book nod firmly. “I am.” After a few moments, did the horn of Lavender stopped glowing as Book lower the shield. As Sieg horn glow, placing tea around as he said.

“Maybe now we can enjoy some tea..” Then added to the two. “Also as a side note, my cover name is Whirlwind. Simple name.” (Done)

Ash gave a nod, though soon said, “I should write it down somewhere…”

“I’ll remind you.” Najat told soundly before addressing to the ponies, and one changeling. “Since order has been restored, and that we see you are in good health Book-san, Ash-chan and I will be looking around town in search of a tailor shop for some cloth.” Giving a bow and finishing, “good day to you all.” Turning and seeing herself out.

Waving, Ash told, “try not to annoy the mom, Sieg. Nothing’s more dangerous than a protective mom.” Turning around and shadowing her friend out. (End)

While both relax...they heard the mother asked in a ‘sweet tone’. “Who’s Phobia?”

And while they were calm on the outside...they both internally blame Ash for dropping a name they didn’t mention at all.

thanks Ash, your such a good pal. snark Book as she knew there was...a lot the Both didn’t mention, for a lot of reasons.

(Done)

Ship raising and heading out for arabian sands once more, Book had to be glad that she and Sieg were able to evade her moth’s proding about Phobia, his plans or thoughts and…. Madness. IT was not easy in the least, but going with the ‘he is the captain of the ship’ explanation did its job.

It almost became a disaster when her mom wanted to look around on the ship for any problems it would cause her once lost filly. Book forgot how watchful her mother was…. Though as compromise, she had to promise to send back letters to home whenever possible. (End)

She was just her mom was strong enough to let her go, as much as Book knew her mom missed her? She had a life here on ship with Sieg. Not to mention it might be safer than anything else.

Her village safety if Herr Phobia found out his military commander wanted to stay in a village that is. She was glad that things were peaceful in the village for once. (Done)

But, that was behind her now. The choice to leave it and continue forwards was now what she had to look forwards to with Sieg. Though at the moment she wasn’t sure what that would entail. She had heard from Herr Phobia that they were going to be doing a little searching for some engineer that Nowa knew in one of the arabian cities. But besides that, nothing else.

So, for the time being, she went about learning from both Najat and Ash in how to be a much more proper mare. Things that, in a sense, were helping her to see there was a good amount she missed out on. And while it wasn’t required, Ash seemed to take her time in helping the mare catch up on a bit of education. Nothing fancy, but it was helpful.

While she was busy with that, Sieg himself found his work to slow a bit. Mostly not having much in the way of work. Nowa seemed pretty intent in getting them to the next city and picking up this engineer to help the ship out. Maybe give it a little inspection to see just how sky-worthy it was in his opinion.

Not that Phobia liked that thought. But at the moment, he was being a little lenient only because of the possible payout. (End)

In fact he was being a little lenient in a lot of things now ever since he had these newcomers come onto his ship. Nowa, Ash….Najat. So in a way, he was force to tolerate them all in his ship for the payout of later on.

The only thing that’s was a guarantee, was the fact he could make new golems to fill the numbers. He was however debating in crafting those new ones he has yet to make…

But they were a new challenge to make, as since they require large amounts of metals, as well runic crafting on their cores for their purposes and movements. Which was a challenge itself, as he couldn’t fly himself, nor could make the Hydra or Chimera Heads interconnect so easily. Hence he had to figure the problems itself before starting production.

Oh sure, he could start making the cores and work from there, but the fact was that he had to develop the programming for these golems in the first place. Even more with their uniqueness as their designated unit types. Making a golem was hard work, and making one with some intelligence was just as difficult of a process. Especially in getting them to listen complex orders.

Infact Phobia consider working on the golems were a good way to wait for any trouble to come, or at least a good way to focus on what’s before him than in his past. (Done)

“We’ll be makin’ landfall soon!” Nowa’s voice announced over the comms of the ship. “Buckle down and be readyin’ yourselves. Place got a pretty tight martial law by this sultan, best behaviour else this ship’s being impounded!” (end)

“Martial law? Guess this sultan will crack down on anyone…” Mused Phobia as he asked. “Is this city known for anything else beside the apparent ships that come here?” As well adding his question. “Because If this sultan has martial law, it means there might be other things than ships that comes and goes here.” (Done)

“What be the first clue?” Asked Nowa, “Listen, Kervail is one of arabia’s main military based cities. Arabia goes t’ war with someplace else? This is one of ‘em sultans you call on t’ send ships an’ arms t’ fight them off!” making a slight point as she said this. “Plenty of troops, plenty of guards. Only real outlaws even tolerated by ‘em are slavers. Rest get hanged at some gallows.” (end)

Talking this information in, Scrappy summarize. “Meaning we must keep low profile, no scavenging, no stealing. Must not allow sutlan to gain your ship, Phobia. Recommend to keep head down for increase of survival.” Scrappy was going to suggest for Phobia to check in the auctions…

But with both Najat and Ash here, he could not predict their actions, or means to make the new slave second guess the Stripe, potentially demanding her freedom to ‘save’ her.

Which would increase both stress, tense, and the irritation of his creator. Meaning Scrappy must remain silent for the time being. Phobia sighed as he pet the mechanical wolf head.

“Right, right….maybe I’ll find good metal to gains from here. Maybe get Kan to find good ones.” Mostly muttering this to himself as Scrappy suggested.

“Recommend to bring only knives and flintlocks, will hide superior weaponry from horses to not confiscate them for ‘dangerous means’. Also recommend to wear cover on form, in precaution Phobia gain a bounty of sort.”

Snorting, Phobia Questioned. “You think there’s a bounty out here for me?”

“There will always be a slight possibility for a bounty to be on your head, Phobia.” Remarked Scrappy. (Done)

“Anyways, just keep a low head. I’d just keep the ship someplace else an’ use a spare dingy or some smaller ship to go t’ the city, but we don’t got one.” Then seemed to say, “These lot can get touch. So keep outta trouble, or we’ll have a bounty fer sure.” Then disconnected the comms. (End)

Snorting some, Phobia moved in his room, mostly keeping the armor pieces on as part of him consider on buying or crafting a small ship or dingy to use…although the spacing within his battleship wasn’t able to hold a small ship.

hrm...maybe get a couple of dingy’s? Get a means of boarding a ship with my golems? But I doubt they could hold the golems weight. Might need another mean. holstering his flintlocks, making sure the weapons were magically charged as he grabbed his knives belt.

Once he finished up, he glance to the hanging cloak that was on a coat rack. Recalling he once used that roughed cloak when was first exiled. Thinking over it, the madman grabbed and cover himself as he pull up his cowl. While he doubt he has bounties?

He also knew anything he might or possibly could do would garner attention. So it might be best to keep his head down. Heading to the ramp area with Scrappy. The mechanical dog kept running through his processing power, going through any and all scenarios that were possible.

Good scenarios where his creator will have his luck reign. Bad scenarios to the worst possibility. Even the weird scenarios that while were a long shot?

Ash seem to be the definition of impossible and illogic to him. So Scrappy had to attempt the weird ones. Scrappy also knew that while slavers were tolerated and There were chances of auctions for his creator to purchase a slave?

Scrappy also had to remind himself that with both Ash and Najat unpredictability, as long they were on the ship? With their strict ‘honor system’ and with Ash being cunning and Najat having the ‘better than thou’ personality?

Adding with Kan possibly coming on his creator to belittle him much more?

Scrappy could tell that unless he could fully predict and could see the variables? His creator will have a far worse mood and a lighter pouch if the two Hernos interfere somehow.

And that will make Scrappy feel something new within him. Frustration. (Done)

That frustration was sometimes irritating to just feel, even more so when it all started with that white cat bitch that caused his creator no end of grief with her hooty attitude. In a sense, if she just accepted her place, then maybe she would still be by his side and Phobia’s stress levels would have gone down. But, by some stroke of inconceivable luck-- Ash found them and freed Najat all at the same time.

And now, by some twist of fate, Nuru had sent the two to them, due to some prophecy. And Najat was not one to question the monkey, due to the last one to ignore their prophecies ended up getting thousands killed.

It didn’t change the fact that since the herno’s became part of the group, they had caused no end of conflicts and confusion within his logical systems. Najat he could read for the most part due to older data. Ash on the other hand, was too erratic to make pure logical assumptions. She had a way to just do things at random without any hint of why.

So, for now, finding a slave might have to wait. Najat would definitely demand their release. And Ash? It wa hard to predict what she might do. He already figured that Ash had some small part in playing to Book freeing herself of her slave mindset-- though how was still not clear. (end)

However what was clear that his creator will no doubt be in a foul mood in either scenario. Causing his mood to lower more...and increase the scenario that gave him the feeling of dread. Already Scrappy was seeing small signs of this scenario, thankfully with his presence, it was push back.

But there’s only so much work, or invention, check-ups, or even plotting the Stripe could do. Even more looking at the females of the Hernos has started to both increase and decrease that chance of the Stripe demise.

What was worse as they were walking off in the docks with him close to the Stripe? Scrappy couldn’t find a long term solution to solve this problem. He didn’t knew if he enough data, lacking of data…or if he wasn’t smart enough to save his creator.

Scrappy was running everything on solving this, but no matter how many times he does it, he was missing or lacking the correct answer. He once consider Phobia to create a female with the body of a golem, and a soul from Kan collection. But with how lacking of detail Phobia had of crafting a ‘soft body’ of a golem, even lacking materials for such a thing?

It was a failure, even more with Kan might refusing to give up her soul collection. Scrappy felt that emotion of frustration even more. As while they were walking the streets, half of his attention around and listening to the Stripe, the mechanical golem felt like snarling and ripping at something just to feel useful!

One thing was for sure, he had to find a solution. Preferably before the condition got any worse than it already was.

Trotting in the streets that had a much more controlled order to it, Nowa told to Kan with a bit more caution. “Try not an’ con the guy if you can. Nic’s a bit of a traditional guy. You offer pay, he does work. We don’ need no fancy clauses or back-trackin’ words. Just tell him the job an’ the risks, he’ll weigh it with the pay. If he thinks it’s worth it, he’ll take it an’ won’t leave ‘till jobs done. He smells a whiff of tricks, we good as lost him.” (end)

“Nowa, I’m a business mare. I’ve done my fair share of work with traditional types.” Then joke in amusement. “Although we should keep it on the need to know business if he asked what our ‘glourious leader’ is planning to do.” Then rolled her eyes with a snort.

“Thankfully with the idiot preoccupy, we should have a good deal with the Minotaur. He might be a bit giddy to see advance ship like that mutt made.” (Done)

“I wouldn’t go sayin’ that.” Nowa told a bit slowly. “This ain’t your common smith or engineer. Used to be a former Shipbuilder for the holds ‘fore he transferred here to arabia. Some lord’s deal struck for riches.” Then shook her head adding, “anyways. He’s been buildin’ top-notch ships fer a few places. He might find Phob’s stuff intrestin’, but I don’t think he’ll be impressed.” (End)

“Considering he’s both a Minotaur and a old timer, I would agee. He’ll probably think the ship might be something the Equestirans made, But was stolen and was ‘improved’.” Remarked Kan, as she shook her head some and said. “But in either case, we might be able to grab his attention if we word it right and make it as honest as it could be…” (Done)

Letting out a breath, Nowa said, “just don’t expect much talkin’. The guy holds a conversation just about as well as a wall does.” Glancing to her right before sighing, “here’s the place.” Wandering up towards a forge that looked to be in full-blown production.

Walking in through the front door, Kan could see a few there smiths, mostly of Diamond Dogs, nearly slaving away at the metals and parts that would be later used for ships. None were slaves from what she could tell, but this Minotaur was quite the task master.

Moving up to the counter where a horse mare was going over a few papers, Nowa tapped her hoof on the desk to gain the horse’s attention to say, “Is Nickle Hoof in? Tell ‘em that Nowa’s here t’ see him over a deal.”

Lifting a brow, the mare rolled her eyes and told, “stay there.” Turning and leaving for someplace in the forge. While they waited, metal was worked and hammered relentlessly by the many workers, the smell of ash and heat thick. When the mare came back, she told, “Head back, take a right.”

Smiling, Nowa gave a nod and began to make her way back along with Kan. Both Being given the sight of even more dogs or even horses working away on the many parts and sheets used for ships. With a low whistle, Nowa commented, “oh boy. Last I be here, it was just a smaller shop. Looks like that ol’ bull made himself a livin’ alrght. Might not pull him away no matter how much we pay.” (End)

“A shame...but he could be a beneficial partner in trade or materials. We do have plenty of wood we need to sell.” Said the demoness in disguises. Looking ahead as she knew that it might work in their favor...although it would be annoying to keep coming here only to sell ship parts.(Done)

Coming around the next bend, Kan had to slightly crane her head up to take in the mountain of a grey minotaur that was Nickel Hoof. He was a pretty large bull to be sure, nearly reaching the 9 foot mark, and horns that definitely pushed him past that hight. To say he had muscles was a near understatement on Nowa’s part. The demoness was sure he was one of the much stronger minotaurs that could bend some steels with their hands alone.

He was finishing cooling a rather large part before turning his focus to the two of them. Without a word, he gave a nod and took the next hot steel piece to hammer out, Nowa seeming to take this as her que. “Nice t’ see ya again too, Nic’s.” Looking about to say, “been a busy bull ya been, haven’t ya?” Getting a grunt and a nod.

Nodding, Nowa went on, “so, I had this half-faver-half-job t’ offer ya.” Getting a slight glance from him. “Bu’ after seeing this place? I don’ be thinkin’ it’s possible. Had you sailin’ along with us on a ship.” He snorted and shook his head, eyes rolling as he did this. Nowa gave a nod, “I know, why I say it was. I don’t be thinkin’ ya can do it bein’ this busy an’ all.” Then scuffed a hoof on the stone floor to ask, “bu’ we can still buy some parts, righ’?”

Working on the steel a bit longer, the large minotaur wordlessly quenched the steel and waited before getting a good look at it. Nodding, he placed it aside and placed the hammer down before scrutinizing the two. Arms crossing, he gruffed, “Deal?”

Blinking, Nowa said, “oh, well, the deal bin’ that we pay ya a good cut fer the work. Engin maintenance, keepin’ the idiot engineerin’ team workin’ right. On-spot patchwork or repairs mid fight-- tha’ sort of thing.”

He gave a nod, but soon said, “contract?” Holding out a hand expectantly, apparently wanting to see and read it over. (End)

Raising a brow, Kan took the ‘honest’ contracts from her saddle bag, no strings, no clauses, no back-tracking BS. Plain, simple and forward deal to the minotaur to read. (Done)

His large hand took the almost small and delicate looking paper and the male began to read it over with a sort of criticism that Kan was more familiar with businessman to have. It probably explained his success, he wasn’t nearly as dull as some minotaurs were at times.

It took a while for him to read it over, but after a while, he seemed to hand it back to Kan before saying, “no.” It was simple, and got the point across. It made Nowa lower her head and nod with some resignation, knowing he was not taking it. She did lift her head when he told, “However, apprentice can.”

Pricking her ears, Nowa asked, “wait. Apprentice?” It was apparently news to her. “An’ ya would let them go with us, even with the whole….”

“Yes.” was his short response before turning and bellowing, “APPRENTICE!!” making both mare’s reel a bit back from his shout. And neither had to wait long, the clopping of hooves slightly sounding a bit over the hammering of steel.

Turning around a corner and half skidding, a more shorter, but still heftily tall 6’7” minotaur stopped by his side, giving a, “yes, what’ll you be needin’ father?” A slightly odd scot like accent to her.

Hand to her much more thinner shoulder, Nickle pointed to the two mares and told, “deal.” Then moved back to his work wordlessly.

Blinking, the women of a minotaur turned her focus to them, her slightly singed and unruly curls bunching all behind her with a brass like sheen. Fur looking almost like copper and a almost confidence radiating from her. Arms crossed, she asked, “so, what ya lasses be askin’ me in this deal me pop told me?”

“Father?” Nowa asked, completely caught off guard.

“That’s righ’, ya little half-pint hors-girl.” Laughed out the minotaur. “Me names Copper Wool. ninth’ line of me pop’s family line o’ hard workin’ smiths. I know the trade, them ships an’ all there is about steel.” Planting her hands to her hips, the women asked, “so, wha’s the deal an’ how long we talkin’ here?” (End)

Kan held up the contact as she said. “To summerize the deal in this paper? A good cut of work, engine mantince, keeping a good control over engineering group while the head engineer is busy. On spot patch work and quick repairs while in a fight. As for how long? Well...as long as needed, as this ship and It’s Captain is Looking at a long term trip.” (Done)

It was nearly snatched from Kan’s grasp and Copper more quickly ran over it with her eyes. All the while hotting off, “ya didn’t smell any of them fish with this thing, did ya pop?” Getting a gruff from the tall moutain of muscle. “An’ ya fine with this even when the two looin’ more shifty than a couple of back-dealers in a pub with no lightin’?” Getting a snort from her dad. “Since when were ya fine with me leavin’ anyhow?”

“When you bothered to ask to.” Retorted the father, seeming to half ignore her.

Nodding, Copper smirked and handed back the contract and told, “tell me the dock, the number an’ the ship an’ Ill be over more quicker than a five-hoovd goat knowin’ there’s a sale on hay in the tradin’ distrect!”

Nowa had to take a moment to catch up on the near quick-fire of words, but nodded and said, “Uh, right. Well be sure t’ tell ya. Bu’ maybe it’ll be best we lead ya there, girl.” Turning to look about to add, “Maybe you should be packin’ ya things?”

Nodding, Copper told, “An’ I’ll be doin’ that. You two jus’ be sittin’ there all pretty like while I get me tools then.” Waving off and rushing back inside the large forge.

Nowa blinked and looked to Nickle Hoof for a long moment before saying, “this is payback for that prank I pulled when ya got drunk, isn’t it?” All they got was a slight smirk as the minotaur plunged another rod of steel into the water. (End)

Giving a low sigh, Kan Remarked. “Something tells me she’s going to antagonize the mutt and prod at him…” giving a low smirk of amusement as she said. “And I’ll be enjoying a small amusing skit with them both.” Then soon suggested to Nowa.

“We should probably use this time to buy parts, or at least some dingys we can store if we need to make short trips elsewhere.” Although She couldn’t help but added with a Cheshire grin. “So...what was that about a prank?” (Done)

Rolling her eyes and smiling, Nowa told, “had to deal with Nic’s over there bein’ drunk off his ass an’ me gettin’ a few of me gal-crew to hang all over him as if he had a nigh’ full of sex.” Chuckling out with, “Guy looked as if hells gate opened up an’ be ready to swallow him. Didn’ make sense a’ the time, but if that Copper be his little girl, than must got a wife that would of been steamed to see the sight!” (End)

Giving a low chuckle, she couldn’t help but ask. “Think this Copper might try to take apart the ship to learn it— or the ‘crew’?” (Done)

“Naw, if she be anythin’ like her pop there?” Motioning to the minotaur that was now ignoring the two. “Then I be thinkin’ she want to look at the shce-what’s-its before workin’ on it. Ain’t reckless to rip things up to figure them out.” (End)

Nodding some, she sat on her haunches in thought, thinking over the various parts and things...and soon thought on how much amusing it would be if the mutt, and the mechanical mutt would argue with her...or potentially on Copper disliking the Stripe.

It didn’t matter to Kan, mostly since this was all business, and she could care less of the Stripe attitude. All she cared was if his contract would be full or not.

Even more how much profit she was talking from all of this. and speaking of profit… Looking to Nowa as she ask in a dry tone, “you think the mutt is in some sort of trouble at this point?” (Done)

“Better not.” Nowa said with a level of seriousness that seemed uncommon in the free spirited mare. “This place ain’t the place to start causin’ trouble. If he did? We would need t’ book back to the ship, start her up and get before it gets impounded, and us either jailed or executed in the same hour.” (end)

Nodding she said. “Let just hope for once, he’s using some damned common sense. Or actual brains.” Then thought back to business as she said. “But back to the topic at hoof, we might need to buy some dingys if we need to park the ship elsewhere instead in the docking bay.” (Done)

“Next place, prices here can’ be murder on ships.” Nowa told with a bit of thought.

A city full of order was possibly a extremely rare occurance to come by. Or, that’s what Ash believe while she trailed along with both Sieg and Book. Najat having opted to stay on the ship, saying she wished to have some time to herself. Which worked out, since nearly everyone bare the golems were off the ship.

Looking around, Ash said, “almost reminds me of a slightly more open town in the holds. Not as crowded and a bit more controlled…” Than half said while looking at some guards, “aaaand maybe a touch of ‘balancing on a knife’ feeling with how the guards look at you…” But smiled behind her cowl, “but besides that, it’s not half bad.” (End)

‘Whirlwind’ nodded as he comment. “It is rare for Arabia cities to have such order. Most time there is a mix of chaotic or disorder.” Book slightly nod.

She kept close to him, as despite her free state, she felt a bit unnerved in Arabia. Especially more since it made her recall her times as a former slave. The gentle wing around her ease the unicorn, but still felt on edge.

She took a low breath and asked to Sieg. “What did you say we need?” Wanting to occupy her mind with something than around her as Sieg respond.

“Some cloths, some goods, and I believe some food? I doubt there is fresh food, so we might be eating pre-made food.” Then hum as he amended. “Or the current food we have on the ship now.” (Done)

Finger up, Ash told, “and I don’t know about you Book? But some fresh food sounds better than that other stuff.” And half gasped, “and if we ran out of normal food, we’d have to stop cooking lessens-- the utter horror!” looking ‘faint’ at the very thought. (end)

Giggling behind a hoof, Book told. “With how much we have, I doubt that’ll happen.” Then told on with a roll of her eyes, Leaning on her changeling Some in trying to relax. “Really, I think we have enough as it is… but with this new enginner coming, we might have another mouth to feed…” then hum in thought as she said. “You know we should be glad we got enough, even more with so much space on the ship.”

Sieg Snort in amusement as he remarked. “With how the luck been with Herr Phobia? We might have more mouths to feed before we know it.” (Done)

Chuckling, Ash told, “well you know what they say, the more the merrier!” Thigh half paused in her talking and ashed with a half turned head, “hey, is it me, or are people clearing out a bit more than normal?” Notting how some of the citizens were making some clearing of the streets. “Because…. I get the feeling we might need to, I don’t know… take a hint?”

Sieg could just feel the sense of wareyness and caution inside the people around him-- though it was not on him. No, it was focused someplace else. And despite Ash’s clueless and joking nature at the moment, he could feel the tells of alertness. Tracking the area of interest all these emotions were focused, he turned to look at a wide street not too far off. One with a fair contingent of guards and what looked to be a sultan-- or rather a prince from how wear of clothes.

Feeling a staff tap his side, and no doubt Book’s, both could get the hint from Ash they should probably get out of the way. Which, he agreed to. All three shifting and moving to the side to keep clear of the Prince and his 8 guard, more than well armed enough for protection.

While he eyed each and every commoner he passed, seeming to spare glances mostly at the vendors and shops, the horse gave a half-pause and focused on them. This wouldn’t have been so hugely bad, seeing as Ash would be a uncommon or odd sight maybe. But what bothered him was all that focus was being projected right at Book. (end)

He held the mare closer to him, as Book look to Sieg as there was a hint of protectiveness from him, she wanted to ask on what was wrong, but turn her head as the prince held a hoof up.

Making the guards pause as the horse look back to Book fully, examining her as the unicorn shifted a bit close to Sieg as for a moment, he stare as he tried to recall— Then eyes widen as he spoke. “I know you.”

Getting those around the three to suddenly shift away as the prince move with his guards, motioning them to move as Book felt uncomfortable, as Sieg felt the awareness the prince held, and the annoyance to the faux stallion as he demanded.

“Why do you have my gift without her collar and near you?” Book eyes widen in realization this was supposedly her new owner before she was taken, as Book wanted to say she wasn’t his...but felt terror took her voice as Sieg told flatly.

“She is not your ‘gift’, she is a equestrian citizen visitor, and my fiancée.” It made Book want to turn her head to look at him in surprise, but couldn’t with her unconsciously pressing herself against his for in need of safety. (Done)

Narrowing his eyes the Prince told, “I find that as a blatant lie.” Seeming to stand firm on this line of thought. “I was promised a gift, one that looks exactly like the mare that is by your side approximately six months in the past.” Holding himself high, he told, “she is a slave ment for myself. I will pay you 50 gold shillings for her return to me.”

Moving up, Ash spoke, “whoa, whoa, whoa. Settle down your highness.” One hand up and other firmly holding her staff. “I know this is all a really strange and surprising situation.” Folding that hand behind her back, and subtibly hiding it from view as it waved to both Sieg and Book to move. “But, she is from Equestria-- we just got done visiting her mom!” Omenting who knows how much information with that truth. “So why don’t we just calmly talk this out.”

Hearing a stop of a hoof and seeing weapons lowered, Ash asked, “I take that as a no?” Only seeing narrowed eyes. “Alright, alright, no need to… to…” Shaking her head before breathing in a few times… and sneezing. A purple, dark and glittering cloud seeming to just rush out from Ash-- and the slight signal from before making sense to Sieg to just run. (end)

Holding Book tight to his side by wing, he trot fast with the mare, rushing through the opposite direction as he planned to get back on the ship as the prince commanded. “Stop them! Arrest the outsider and that stallion! I demand my slave!”

While part of Sieg wanted to question how Ash did that, another half focus on running as Book stuttered. “I-I didn’t, didn’t knew that, they…” giving a quick nuzzle as he told.

“Run now, think later Book.” Already thinking of teleporting back to the ship, mostly since they were within close distance in terms of magical transportation. (Done)

He could hear a sliding and feel that Ash had stopped from running with them. He wanted to stop, but only heard, “keep running Wind’s!” The clang of weapons sounding as well as a few grunts of pain. “Don’t slow down!” (end)

Sieg grit his teeth, re-planning on the whole teleport thing, but had to hold it back, mostly to keep the illusion of his Pegasus disguise. As the two kept moving, Book pant a bit, but kept moving as they saw the signs of the docks.

“Almost there.” Told Sieg, as he kept a Constant sense of emotions around him beside the fear from Book. He stomach the fear as much as he could, seeing the edge of the battleship ahead and rushing through in the docks.

As soon as the ship was in sight? He grabbed Book in his forelegs and sped off in his wings, hearing her eep in surprise, but cling onto him with her forelegs tightly as he nearly force himself into the ramping area as he pant a bit.

Hearing Book trying to take in deep breaths as they still cling to the other as they were both on their hind legs, Sieg could feel the slight shaking body of Book as he made a quick check of emotions before shifting and teleporting in their room. As they landed on the bed, waiting for a bit to catch their breath and to help Book feel safe in his forelegs. (Done)

Part of him wondered what Ash planned to do alone-- or if she could even handle 8 guards alone. But at the moment his main priority was to make sure Book was alright. Then, he could consider thinking about Ash and the trouble she gotten herself into-- granted, even if it helped them get away. Ash probably made the right call on running-- the Prince didn't look like he was willing to talk things out. (End)

As he gently nuzzle and held the unicorn with a death grip on him, Sieg could feel the unicorn fear, her anxiety, her absolute terror of the situation...even a sense of relief and comfort that Sieg brought her here.

A part of Sieg partially wonder if Ash could get out of the situation, and if so? Could they escape with the Stripe still out? Will the prince assume they were on this ship?

There were so many questions Sieg wanted to ask right now...but the most important question was, “are you okay?”

It took Book a moment, before registering the question as she shook more and whimpered out. “No.” Pulling herself closer and tighter as she begged in absolute dread. “Please don’t let go.”

Sieg only means was to gently kiss her cheek and held her close, she whimper more, needing his touch, his presence— she needed her changeling to keep her safe and porotected.

And that what he was going to do.

Jump to top

14

Phobia wasn’t sure what was going on. Things seemed to have gone pretty well, even to the point he was able to haggle some scrap metal to be brought to his ship. But now, guards were rushing all over the place. People evacuated into homes and the streets slightly cleared up to make way for the many guards.

It all spoke of trouble, and the striped felt he should keep out of sight himself. While he hid in a alleyway to keep out of sight and mind, he half wondered what was going on. Could there have been a raid on the way? Maybe a contesting sultan wanted to take this land?

There was so much to work over as he went through the less known paths and slightly used Scrappy to figure out the alleyway maze. He nearly pulled a flintlock out when he heard a slight ‘pst’ to his side, and glanced to find two purple eyes glowing in the dark.

“Hey, Racky?” Asked Ash in a low tone, “mind wrapping up your business soon? I think we hit a slightly rough bump.” Going on to say, “you know how Book was a slave, but before that she was a slave to be gifted to some sultan?” Giving a slight laugh and going on to tell, “funny thing just happened. Turns out, the Sultans Prince was the one that was supposed to get her-- crazy, right?” And chuckled, “well… he might be a little possessive he didn’t get her and, well…. Might be really angry that she’s free and with Sieg….”

As if recalling, Ash added, “oh, and I may have duped the guard into thinking we’re part of some caravan at the gates-- so if we want to leave now before they notice? I think now’s a really good time to disappear.” (End)

Snorting in slight irritation, mostly because he hasn’t had a chance to see the auctions— but consider his ship might be taken, he order while holstered his flintlock. “Scrappy, get us back to the ship.”

“Scanning...I found us a path, rerouting and full on retreat to Destroyer of Hopes and Dreams.” Talking the lead as Phobia follows as he remarked.

“I always wonder who it was that wanted Book...guess we know now it was some prince to a military city.” Then snortle out in irritation. “And I havent explore all over…”

Then told in a humorless tone. “Guess this time I won’t be blame for stupid shit, since it’s someone else for once that cause trouble.” (Done)

Finger up, Ash told, “actually you can’t really blame Me, Sieg or Book. I wanted to talk things out, and the Prince’s response was pointy sharp things. And I know how allergic we three are to those, so I figured? Tactical retreat.” Then soon added, “oh, right.. I might have also beat up a few of the guard and lead them on a merry chase around the city, so… I’m going to go my own way so they don’t lob you in with me and Sieg. Sound good?” (end)

“Oh I’m just fine with that,” Told Phobia as he said. “Just try to catch up to the ship if we leave before you get a chance to get on.”

“Probability of Ash getting on the ship…15%.” (Done)

Shaking her head, Ash said, “don’t worry about me. I’ll find a way.” Then waved, “now get going-- and try to leave as if you’re not in a hurry. Can’t be suspicious when you take off, you know?” And soon further added, “oh, and if you spot Kan and Nowa, better tell them it’s time to vonmoos on out!” Then moved back into the dark alleyway, going around a corner and out of sight. (End)

Shaking his head some, he let Scrappy lead, moving to the alleyways and back to the ship as quickly as possible. Doing his best to look causal as the two move as fast as possible.

However as they move into the streets, the Stripe glance around under his hood, seeing the moving of guards as Scrappy stick close. The two move out of sight as possible, slowly making their way to the docks as they reach within the area as he paused. His ears heard Kan voice filled with venom.

“What. Did. You. Do?” Getting him and Scrappy to look at the two mare and a minotaur female among them as Phobia told with a raised left finger upwards.

“Just for the record? For once I am innocent.” (Done)

Looking the striped over, the minotaur said, “no’ even out o’ the city an’ we’re already in trouble?” then looked to Nowa with a grin, “pop wus righ’, you are a bag of unlucky picks jus’ waitin’ to happen!”

Letting out a sigh, Nowa told, “Phob’s, Copper. Copper, Phobia.” Then motioned, “now let’s get inside before whatever happened trails back to us.” Rushing up the ramp while adding, “I’m getting us out of here before whoever you pissed off come’s after us with ships! An’ we ain’t ready for military grade ships!” (end)

“Again. I’m. Innocent.” Told Phobia as Kan hissed out as they enter in the ramp.

“Bullshit!”

“I am!” Whined the Stripe as he pulled the hood down, continuing on as the ramp door close behind them. “Apparently while Sieg, Book, and Ash were out, the prince of this city spotted Book— who Apparently was the given ‘gift’ we heard from, and wanted hernback. Sieg said no, prince was pissed she was free, and Ash distracted them as she’ll keep them off our backs as we escape.”

Kan glared at the Stripe as she try to see if he was lying...then snort and told to Copper in dryness. “Copper, this is both the Captain and Head enginner. Also our idiot.” Then to Phobia. “This is the extra hands for keeping the enginners in like and help repairs.” Then trotted on as she told.

“Now if you pardon me, I have things to do.” As they saw her trotting off in anger, Scrappy comment.

“It appears we ruined whatever business she wish to have here…” then told in slight smugness. “Marking down amusement information within databanks.” (Done)

This was interrupted as his head was poked. Turning, Scrappy found two highly curious eyes looking at him as Copper said, “well, ain’t ya somthin’? Talkin’, thinkin’, comentin’ and also jokin’. Don’t see stuff like you everyday in these ol’ places.” Seeming fascinated for the most part while she crouched down to slightly inspect him.

Any pride Phobia felt at her amazement seemed to die as she looked to him and told, “So your that head lad that made all of this, eh?” Standing up and smiling, “Like ya were told, I’m Copper, ya new engineerin’ help and worker. I’d be needin’ a look at ya blueprints before I start doin’ any work around here.” (end)

Phobia felt a eye twitch as he was about to shout, but Scrappy interrupted. “Request blueprints of the battleship and of other things can be made due to her assistance needing if she needs to assist in repairs, Phobia. Could also gain her assistance in repair of golems, as well as assistance in stainless steel usuage due to having higher knowledge of Smith work and of metals you lack as of now.”

Seeing Phobia splutter, before snorting with cross arms and turn his head to the side as Scrappy informed Copper. “Request of blueprints can be given, but please know that the blueprints of my design are currently off limits due to my uniqnuess compare to other golems on the ship.” (Done)

“Oh, I don’t care non for that.” Waved off Copper as she stood up fully. “I jus’ need the ship’s prints. Don’ want to go around bangin’ on walls tryin’ to know whats what when I got no clue where every part is.” Then joked, “don’ wanna go losn’ me hand in sum hole that need’s fixin’, only t find that there’s some rotter’s on da other side of ‘em. Be a real mess an’ I be bleedin’ ‘cuse I wasn’t given the needed stuff t’ properly fix this place up.” (end)

The two look at her as Phobia snort and told. “Fine..I’ll get the ship blueprints.” Then told to Scrappy. “Lead her to her new cabins.”

Scrappy nod as the Stripe went one way as the mechanical wolf look to her. (Done)

“I’ll perfer’ settin’ up in engineerin’ if it’s all the same.” Copper spoke out to both, even making the stripe pause. “If i’ll be workin’ on this ship, I’m settin’ close to where I be workin’ most.” (end)

Thinking for a bit, Phobia told. “Engineering...isn’t like most compare to this ship…” then glance and Told. “But if you want...I’ll make sure you got a cot. Scrappy?”

The mechanical wolf nod, as he turn and Told. “Follow me please.” Leading the minotaur as Scrappy brought up the blueprints in his memory banks as he was leading her to the back of the ship. Going further down as it slowly became dimmer and dimmer in lighting as the sounds of clanking steps of Enginner golems moving around the two as the rumbling sound of the engines were being heard. (Done)

Looking around and thinking to herself, Copper questioned, “who don’ place a few bunks near engineerin’?” Going on in a half rant, “that’s a stupid thing t’ not do. Ya need t’ have qurters down’ and ready fer yer lads to be ready an’ fix up the ship below deck if the engin’s go.”

“An’ what’s with the lightin’? Sure can save power, bu’ does the rest ofthe ship hav this? Crew’ can’t do well with too low of lightin’. An’ whats with the pipes here? Ain’t the most protected place t’ place ‘em.” Seeming to scrutinize and comment on every sight she saw. “Makes me worry on da blueprints. Hope they ain’t a big ol’ mess. Me pop would be more steamed than a forge on a hot summer's day durin’ the mid summers forge week!” (End)

Feeling the slight bristle within himself, but told. “Logically you would be correct on most parts, as there are bunks near the engines, the lighting is on reserve power due to balancing energy. The pipes are cover with protective runes within and out. Most of the ‘crew’ compromise of 600 golems. The only organic crew of enginners are you and Phobia.”

“The blueprints are also fully fleshed out and organized.”(Done)

“We’ll be seein’ abou’ that.” Copper said with crossed arms. “Least now I know why ya power’s bein’ all dim’ down here, runes? Gotta be messin’ with sum of the power.” then went on, “an’ I don’t care iffin’ ya got fancy magic on ‘em. Point is, they’re open, easy t’ spot an’ simple t’ break with another fancy spell.”

Telling to the golem straight and blunt, Copper told, “I come from a line of smith’s an’ shipbuilders. Nine whole generations of ‘em! I learn from the very best, an’ I know a thing or two with ships!” Then shook her head. “An’ this one? Sounds t’ be understaffed of real crew.” (End)

Analyzing her words, there was logic in there, mostly because she was knowledgeable of both metals and ships. Analyzing situation once creator hear criticism. Will have grit teeth, but once heard from me, will allow Copper to keep criticism and rework the ship, potentially remove or alter things to make ship more effective. Request assistance to make ship ice-proof and suggestions of golems be ice-resistance.

while critism is harsh, it will improve ship, which will improve Phobia chances of world domination for the New Dread Empire. Allowing other's to help on ship, will allow the chances to rise higher.

Scrappy decided to inform. “However you are correct. Ship originally intended to hold large crew member of 1000. Ship designed for living crew, however due to complications, only golems. Will however take in criticism to Phobia and will remind him you are more knowledge in both craft of ships and of metals.” (Done)

“You better.” Snortted the women. “I don’ care if he’s got 1000 golems workin’, it’s still understaff of real crew knowin’ their stuff on how t’ really make a ship fuction right!” Thinking some, she told mostly to herself, “Migh’ got to look fer some real good engineers…” Then waved off, “ack. Ain’t no finding good help in arabia. Best be askin’ father for real help. An’ knowin’ him? He’d say da holds which be a pian t’ go to an’ look fer them all. Not worth the trouble when they may sa no.” (end)

He consider that as they had to avoid the Holds for the time...he consider on request to Equestria, as the Isles were off limits for obvious reasons as he asked. “What of Equestria engineers? While not as great as Minotaurs, are within acceptable range.” (Done)

Snorting, Copper told, “that’s suposin’ ya can rope them inta workin’ fer a ship that ain’t contracted by Equestria. An’ while there’s a number, they ain’t possibly the most loyal.” (End)

“Agreed. Will possibly try to steal blueprints or means of golems craft. Cannot go seeking in Arabia, nor the Holds.” Running the numbers as he was looking over scenarios of how to gain potential allies, while making sure they were loyal.

The only reason Copper was partially loyal was of a contract and business ethics. The other's can not be said the same.(Done)

Rolling her eyes, copper said, “I’mma more worried of ‘em lot tryin’ to sabotage the ship an’ let someone onboard that shoulden’ and steal the ship. Why take the blueprints when they can take the whole boat?” (end)

There was a low snarl as Scrappy agreed further. “Unacceptable. Talking my creator second greatest creation? Will be removed and kill before this pass.” Pushing his processor energy to think. Scrappy consider every variable as he thought and Told. “Cannot trust so easily, but creative minds might be needed...one group comes to mind when it comes to creativity, but cannot call on them.” (Done)

“Well ain’t that just a big disappointment out in the middle of nowhere when ya really need one?” Half chuckled Copper. “Looks like I’ll be da one doin’ most the work in the ship then.” Then told stright to Scrappy, “so don’ be expectin’ me t’ be about dallyin’. I got work t’ do, and with a ship this big? I ain’t gettin’ many breaks!” (End)

“Phobia will also assist in repairs and work. While Engineer golems may not be as creative, can assist in repairs, works, and other tedious works. Over 200 Engineer golems available to assist and Repair.” (Done)

Giving a scoffing sound, Copper told, “don’t care if the ship’s swimmin’ with golems made to fix. I’m still gonna look at every nook an’ cranny this place got to offer, and by the Iron in me blood, I’m gonna look at every possibly mis-workin’ part there is and be sure it’s not a cobbled mess of trouble waitin’ to send us sinkin’ to the depths that is the ground below our hooves!” (End)

Considering over that, Scrappy informed. “That is a reasonable statement. Will informed a Enginner golem to aid until you are familiar of the ship structure.”

Another clanking sound came as a Grunt golem held up a large blueprint as it informed. “I have brought forth blueprints of the battleship.”

Nodding some, Scrappy then look to Copper and asked. “Do you require lights, or shall wait until we are st the bunks to activate full lighting?” (Done)

Giving him a look as if asking of she even needed to answer, copper said, “Well, why not ya do so while I walk an’ read an’ not know where I’m goin’. Let’s be seein’ wehre that’ll go--” Then next to snarked loudly, “O’course we shoul’ wait ‘till I get to me bunk! Ya take me for some daft second-hand stoogey that’ll be too eager to look at somthin’ an’ bubbmle inta walls like a dunderhead?” She huffed while taking the prints. “Think ‘fore ya open ya mouth. Make ya sound less stupid.” (End)

“While my logical systems Are functional, I tend to have a few system problems regarding to a few common senses scenarios. The problem to this is due to my start of living life in the last two months.” Seeing the Grunt golem leaving as Scrappy to lead the minotaur towards the bunks.

As Scrappy lead her more to the engines area as they heard the humming and to closed doors as he spoke. “This is the bunkers of section 45 of the engineer section. They are empty as of this time, but has adequate space and Bathroom.” (Done)

Moving in and nodding, Copper told, “good… means I can work this place a good once over an’ actully make it a good work place.” Looking back to smile, “make sure that cot’s big enough fer a girl me size, right’o? I’ll be lookin’ fer things to fill this room up with all me needs when I start gettin’ to work.” (End)

“Affirmative. Will confirm to Grunts to have large cot for your need, Engineer Copper.” Confirmed Scrappy as when he turned to return to Phobia side, two grunts were bringing a large cot for a gnoll to sleep on.

Although as Scrappy was returning to Phobia side, he began to re-run his scenario of Phobia. rerun numbers, running variations added by Enginner Copper presence. Adding new variables, adding unpredictable Hernos...conclusion: dilemma increase from 57% to 61%. Unacceptable. Must lower the percentage before it reach onto 75%. (Done)

The question of how, was the main issue. It seemed like whenever something new occurred, it would send the problem spiraling even more higher than before. And that, was a large issue that bothered the golem.

Copper… wasn’t seen that much in the ship. The Minotaur did as she said she would, and went straight to work on the ship once she read over the blueprints. Even during flight, she first worked on the halls, then checked some internal systems. Followed by figuring out a bit of the Gem-coms and checking those. Then going to the engine room and scrutinizing it over. During their trip away from Kervail city, all Copper did was her work on her own time.

Which suited Phobia fine. He was a little miffe to hear from Scrappy the minotaur scrutinized everything he made. All his inventions and genes placed into the ship-- even if he hadn’t seen her since day one, Scrappy was there to inform him of every little thing. Apparently, she found his ship’s make to be on the messy side. What possibly had him most irritated, was the fact that she underlined the ship was not properly made for cold weather conditions.

Apparently his placement of certain pipes and parts were in too exposed areas and viable to freezing over and gaining damage from the cold itself. Hearing this alone and the comment that they would have to make changed to even make the ship ‘arctic’ worthy grated on his nerves.

But… it wasn’t the end of it. Apparently, she would not talk to him about all the problems-- until she had gone up and down the entire ship to find every problem.

Oh, and Ash did somehow make her way onboard before the ship took off. Nobody knew how, nobody really questioned how-- and Phobia maybe was slightly hoping she didn’t make it onboard. But she did, so they were still stuck with her. (End)

And that really made him more miffed. As apparently she somehow got on without anybody figuring it out...just how?!?

Worser yet, it also means that until Copper look over and make the repairs? They won’t reached into the Griffon Kingdoms until they were ready by her standards. Sitting in a chair in his room, he felt irritated all over, especially since everything wasn’t going on plan…

and what’s worse is that I’ve been slowly wanting sex since Najat, or I made her service me. That was probably cause half of his tense and irrritation. Apparently the lack of relief was making him moody. He just thought he could get another slave and handle it…

But there was never a chance to get one! It was always delaying, or not enough he was intrest...and to make matters worse? Najat body was mocking him! Even more with the tense situation between them, part of him wanted to feel her..but he always drove himself to work or plotting…

And whenever he sometimes get close enough in touching range? Her body literally radiate cold around her. Even bits of frost on her robes form on her.

And Kan notice this...and use this to belittle and ‘tease’ him. That demoness was antagonizing him to the point she was enjoying it! (Done)

While he gave a half irritated sound and slumped in his chair in one of the battleships many, many rooms, Phobia tried to focus on other thoughts and petting Scrappy. It was only half-helping. The thoughts of Copper being so critical of his ship was frustrating… and seeing Najat’s hypnotic hipsway was just as distracting. Why did Najat have to look so… exoticly stunning? Maybe it was partially due to her being some heiress or even the fact of how he used to have ‘Kitten’ serve him anytime he called.

He missed that.

“Wow… you look like bad-mood incarnate.” He wanted to look up to the ceiling and wonder, why him? He didn’t even need to look to know it was Ash-- granted out of her robes and in something a bit more comfortable. Namely those bindings on her limbs, baggy pants and a tubetop. Nothing so covering, just… relaxed… and show of her markings.

That was still a odd sight to see. (End)

probalby got Done in training. consider Phobia as he told flatly. “Yeah, even guys like me have bad days.” He pet more on Scrappy head as the mechanical wolf glance to Ash as Phobia asked. “Any reason to visit me? Or came by here in chance?” (Done)

“You’ve been moody.” Ash just told while walking in and plopping down on the floor with crossed legs. Looking up to him, she raised a brow, “why’s that?” (End)

“Being told my ship was full of problems, plans to visit the griffin kingdoms set back— and still have more work to do.” Told Phobia as he partially consider asking Scrappy to get one of the Grunts to grab the Dragon Brew bottles for him to start drinking.

Granted it was one thing he never do, Talking strong alcohol...but he felt he was nearing his limit. (Done)

“Don’t think about it.” Ash waved off with a hand. “So your ships have a little trouble, nothing works out the first time around easy.” Snapping a finger and pointing to him, Ash said, “she’s supposed to be a real expert in ship-building, right? So what’s the problem?” (end)

“The problem is that there’s still more for me to learn. That for everything I plan— I am two steps back..” Looking at Scrappy as he told in annoyance. “That my plans of world domination will need more time, more planning— more funding.” Rolling his eyes some as he added. “As well as improving my golems to be more efficient.” (Done)

“A kingdom was never made in a day, Phobia.” Ash told with a firm nod. “And sitting here feeling annoyed and whining about all your problems isn’t going to help.” She eyed him and told, “if you’re so angry about the problems, fix them. Copper’s onboard, and if I heard her right? She might be more than happy to tell you how you can improve.” Moving her arms to slightly prop herself back, Ash told, “the only thing stopping you is yourself right now. Just take a deep breath, calm down… and just ask ‘please’ on help, and give ‘thank you’ when it’s all done.” And then smiled. “Simple.” (end)

simple huh? Nothing so simple...well, except for asking for help… thought over Phobia as he thought on it as he replied. “I’ll...try it out when I’m able to talk to her, right now she’s in the backup engine core to give it a look over.” (Done)

Shaking her head, Ash said, “everyone could use help sometime, Phobia. You can go it alone all you like, but you’re still alone in the end.” Sitting in place for a while before saying, “you know… speaking of help, I should really go find and bug Book on her cooking. She still needs to learn the important art… of making brownies.” Nodding sagely… then speedily getting to her paws, rushing out with, “Hold on Book, I’m coming!” As if it were some emergency. (End)

Snorting some, he shook his head as he pet more on Scrappy head as Phobia consider it on asking Copper aid...maybe talk to her as he thought. Later. She’s going to be working on the back up and Looking at the blueprints.

Thinking some as he sighed and got up as he said. “Come on Scrappy, lets head back to the room.” Walking wth the now moving mechanical wolf as he asked. “Check your calander systems...how long until I’m old?”

“Checking...3 weeks.” Responded Scrappy as he was trying to figure out why his creator ask that...only to realize in alarm as he thought. this is bad. The percentage rate of 61% will rise to potentially 75%, even higher once his date of birth comes...will be reminded of former Clan. Reminded of old friends. Home. Betrayal. Have not found solution. Has not find a means to lower percentage… must find solution before birth. Must find means to stagger the percentage, even knocking out and forcing creator to not forbid us from dilemma.

must find means to save creator. No matter the cost.

Green light slightly plinking on the side of the specially made glass jar, Kan had to slightly admire the healthy coloration of the Soul and its current strength. Nobody bare Copper was onboard at the moment, and Nowa was once more swindling the local townsfolk of Arabia of their coin.

As fun as the was, the demoness was more preoccupied with going over the special Soul collection Tyra next to tossed her way for ‘information on Ash’. So far, Kan hasn’t eaten them. The thought had crossed her mind, seeing how more than half were some pretty strong souls, even magically speaking. But it begged the question why Tyra didn’t eat them. What was their relevance, importance….

Except maybe the Blue soul with a Pink inside. That one was just pretty and unique. A collectible really. (End)

Looking at the soul as she hum. such a rarity, these are one in a hundred in mortals… even the color of these souls made her interested. It was obvious that Tyra spare these souls from her personal collection was because of either their magical use...or the strength of the souls.

And with how the colors were of these souls? She knew Tyra either purposely gave her the best or randomly pick them in her desperation of finding Ash? (Done)

There was one way of finding out-- a admittedly risky one if the fake-mare was willing to admit. Simply opening a jar and snatching the Soul inside to get a feel for what it was, who it was. Their past, maybe their life, skills… or even more importantly, memories of their magical apdatues. Granted, there was a risk of the Soul’s being frisky enough to zip on out and escape to the afterlife.

That did tend to happen on occasion. (End)

And the best way to grab the soul….is to be in my true form. Which is another risk. Sure Ash already knew...but did Najat knew? Then again, Ash would of warn the white bitch...which explains why Najat gave a sharp eye on her…

The largest risk was her unleashing her power, and the last it happen? Tyra, demon hunters, even mages and special individual sense her...which explain why Ash left so quickly. Kan was a big becon. Even more on the ‘If there was demon marked’.

Sure they were in Arabia...but Tyra and other's could feel her, granted not Tyra...but mages could. And she was in a contract for those desiring her power...or those will try to kill her. And if she release her form? It would also alert the two on what she was ‘scheming’. Maybe demand on what she was doing?

Maybe other demons too, especially some who were older than her...or worse. ascended damn spirits. The goody two shoes that will try to remove me with their own contracts. she recall the last ascend she fought…

Against That damned spirit of the ring...Nibbles.

As ridiculous of a name as it was, Nibbles was just about as old as Camous, possibly a few centuries younger. But there was no doubting that she was still very powerful for a Spirit of her type. ‘Faith’ spirits were not known for their power, but for Nibbles to compete with Camous in power? It just spoke of her overall skill and magical powers.

There was no telling where Nibbles was now, but Kan hoped it was far, far, far away from her.

So no, going into her original body was possibly a very bad idea. But, it was also the best way to keep a soul from just escaping. That is to say, if it would escape. One Soul, a very odd one to be sure, was a little different. Glancing to it, Kan measured the red and orange soul that burned like a fire. But despite it’s fiery nature, it was perfectly still… patient, if she had to just define its stillness. It definitely was not like the other Souls. It’s container almost showed the same, having a metal cap with slight ‘vents’ to let out a constant heat it seemed to produce. (End)

It made Kan furrow her brows. Taking the jar into her hooves as she look closer to the jar as she muttered. “What make you so different?” Examine the soul as she felt the jar was warm and hot to touch. Although with her fiery nature it didn’t bother her...but it radiate heat nevertheless. She almost consider talking it out.

But she also knew that if she tried to take it out? It could zoom out and escape from her. So she was left with a dilemma. Either take it out by herself and it’ll escape...or go into her real form to find out and alarm everyone...or she could try to find a more sluggish soul..

But all of them were lively? Except the blue one with a pink core...that seem to try to keep a distance from her. try the red one or the blue one with pink? she consider the one in her hooves…

But it could be a ruse and escape.

The other could be grabbed...but the blue with pink could dash away the moment she open it...looking at the souls she consider which to take...she almost consider the blue with pink.

She didn’t trust the red one. beside...I could grab them with my mouth after done searching their use. Moving the red one down as she trot by the blue with pink core.

Looking down to it she picked it up and Told. “Try to run and ill just devour you.” Threatening the soul as she cautiously open and Quickly grab it before it had a chance.

Although it seem to move away from her hoof, not even bothering to escape. She decided to quickly move to grip it with her forehoof as it didn’t had enough room to escape from her. Feeling it’s within her hoof as she could tell it was scared and frighten as it cried for comfort, for a mother as she seek deep in the memory.

As it seem Tyra took the soul of a foal. As the soul recall it had a normal mom, a distant but working father. Kan hum as she saw a dirt village that was gone due to how old it look...could of been centuries since it was taken.

Souls are ageless, as Time is meaningless to them within the jars. (Done)

“Please don’t hurt me.” Kan could hear the young faol’s voice, a young filly possible. “I want to go home… I want to go home...” It now made sense why it was a slippery and skittish little thing. It was just a foals soul. The only reason Tyra didn’t use it was because it as a very pretty and unique soul. One that possibly had some unique potential or destiny down the line. It was likely, but ultimately unknown. (End)

“Oh don’t worry...I’m not going to hurt you. No reason to.” Told the demoness as she let go, and Quickly cover the covered again as she place the jar down.

Looking at the moving souls as she saw the red soul again in stillness. Thinking for a bit..she decided to check on it. Cautiously opening the top to quickly shove her hoof down to grab it—. (Done)

There was strength. There was reselence. There was power. There was resolve. For a split moment, Kan could see a long life, a very bright life. A warrior, a knight, a fighter-- a threat. Abominations burned. They burned, were beaten, were slaughtered and crushed while souls escaped to the afterlife. Metal warm with life and powered by a soul, eyes aflame with purpose. Armor red as the fires that onced forged it-- and a name. Vass.

She had to blink her eyes and look down at the fiery soul that seems to burn strongly in her hoof, seeming to power itself up just a touch, but bide… wait… patiently evaluate. It knew… now, she could see it as it saw her. He knew he couldn’t escape while in her grasp, nor from the jar. He was some sort of spirit inhabiting armor-- a spirit that was similar to Ash, but in a different manner. He had the potential to fight off Tyra, but most definitely cut right through her abominations with fires made from his very spirit. And he was fairly old for a thing of the mortal realm. (End)

Looking at the soul, part of her consider to put the jar back...then a idea form in her mind. Looking down she said. “Normally...I am forbidden to make a deal with mortals with their souls...but your a mortal soul. And a very powerful one...how would like to make a exchange of sorts? In return of not killing me and forcefully releasing these souls, along with doing a request…”

Her expression holding a smirk. “I will allow you to assist fellow other's in removing Tyra, her abominations, her small research area of the Holds forever….in a new body. One where once you complete the request? Your free to go.” (Done)

He was thoughtful, and still. She could feel this Vass turn the deal over in his mind for a moment before asking, “What sort of new body?” A mixed interest, and suspicion there. (End)

“While it’s nothing like the original you have of Spirit Steel...it can be crafted in a unique form of armor, or golem...by a Stripe and a minotaur Smith. We could try to find the original...but odds are it’s gone.” Then told on.

“Maybe Spirit Steel, But in a stronger form? It all depends on what can be crafted to suit on what you can use, old Warrior.” (Done)

Vass thought to himself, thoughts she was admittedly having a hard time sensing. It only told her this was a powerful soul-- possibly too strong for the abominations to hold. Probably why the demoness didn’t use him for her own ends. And by the heat he produced? Well… Kan had to hold back a smile at the very thought of Tyra burning her hand just to grab the soul.

“I know where my old body is.” the confidence there made her want to blink. “My offer? You let me go, and I’ll go to the Holds. Regain my body, and go to war with Tyra.” He seemed to speak, as if knowing what was going on. “I know what Tyra is up to. I know that this Herno girl is what she wants. I will deny her that. And will deny her anymore Abominations to give her forces. And less hassle for you, if you chose to go back to Iron Holds. Deal?” (end)

Giving a low smile, she asked sweetly. “And of me, the remaining souls, and the request? As all I’m requesting… is to not stop the Strip that is the ‘mastermind’ of this ship. Whether he wins or fails depend on him. All I ask is to not bother him if he lose on his contract to me, I doubt he could win against you.” (Done)

“Not that many can.” Agreed Vass. “Fine. I’ll leave this ship alone. I’m in no position to barter for the other souls, or do much to you. Not that I can complain, seeing as you’re letting me go.” Suspicion still there. (end)

“Of course I’m letting you go. After all...the more you bother Tyra? The better of a chance for that idiot to either win or fail on his desires later on.” Then told. “It’s a deal Vass, the Crimson Knight.” Then let go and oull her hoof out to allow the soul out.

Seeing it gently float out, seeming to move to the nearest window. Not barging through, as it waits for a opening as she move to open the window for him, watching him leaving like a speeding flare.

Giving a smirk as it left, she close the window as that was...the most sastifying deal she made. Mostly because it not only give the mutt a chance..

But would utterly cause Tyra to freak out that pain in her ass is coming after her and the abominations once more. (Done)

She felt a giggle actually escape her lips. It was very brief, but she could see the memory of the battle resulting in Vass’s capture. It took hoards of Imps being burnt to death, abominations with hundreds of souls and Tyra herself-- next to burning her arm off just to get him into a specially made jare that could actually hold him.

Oh yes… Tyra was going to definitely panic when he gets back to Iron Holds. (end)

It made it even better that Vass won’t bother the demoness or her collection...or her contract as they’ll be away from the Iron Holds…

At least until it happens that they’re back in the Holds. She knew sooner or later they will return. But for now? She’ll enjoy the entertaining of Tyra face when her old pain coming back to cause her grief. And give Tyra less time to find Ash. (Done)

Scrappy, was feeling what could be possibly called ‘worried’. The ‘three week mark’ had passed, and Phobia had indeed degraded further. On the day of his birth, he locked himself in his room and silently worked over ideas. At one point Ash asked where he was, but she was bared any form of entrance.

She tried again later, but again, was met with a locked door. Once more, and still Phobia refused to let her in… or the two golems he placed as guards. She at least left lunch and dinner on both occasions, so that was a possible minor plus.

After they had left one of the more recently gone to villages, and flown for a while, Nowa was able to draw the striped out. Not by knocking, but just informing everyone of a wreck that was spotted. The very thought of scraps had the racky hyena out and ready to get to work-- granted it was just a distraction from how he was currently feeling.

Nowa landed the ship and told she would keep the engines running, knowing that the pirates or slavers that downed the ship could still be around or scavengers might try and fight over the remains. Not that Phobia list and too much, he was more occupied with getting his gear and heading out with the engineering bot’s to secure all the potential scraps for use.

What Scrappy did not anticipate, was for Ash and Najat to be in the bay waiting for him. What was possibly a further surprise… was that both had one of the new dinghies-- one that Copper had helped make with some on hand supplies, ready and prepared.

Ash in particular was making sure the little thing was ready for take off before spotting the both and grinning while pulling up her cowl, “there you are, Racky. I was wondering how long you’d be stuffed in your room for.” Then patted the small ship saying, “wanna lift?” Najat rolling her eyes and making sure the sail was open, secure and ready. (end)

“...sure. Come on Scrappy.” Said Phobia as he got on the dingy, with the mechanical wolf getting in as Scrappy was silent. Looking by his creator as Scrappy already saw the degrading of his Stripe.

Creator...My creator has suffer heavily casualties within mental and emotional. Estimating percentage...80%....unable to find solution. Unable to find means to lower percentage...i now feel a new feeling. Failure. scrappy couldn’t help but scoot close to the stripe.

Leaning by the silent madman as he look into the wreck...and asked. “Any idea who shot this ship down? Beside the usual pirates or slavers?” Scrappy tried to recall the information….

But Nowa didn’t say anything as passing Enginner golems were moving ahead to start disassembly as Scrappy respond, “unknown. No information given. Could be anything.” (Done)

“I don’t think it was Pirates.” Gave out Ash while slightly maneuvering the dingy, Najat making easy hand motions as a cool wind seemed to brush the sails and coax the dinghy to go forwards. “I got a look at the ship. Most of the damage is light and at the back of the ships rotors. I think it was slavers, why else would they leave the ship mostly intact, but there be no crew?” (End)

“Must Of Been recent.” Told Phobia in a non chantle tone, looking on ahead as he felt Scrappy push more of his metallic self against the Stripe. Phobia pat the companion head as he saw his engineers working overdrive on it as he remarked.

“Look like a frigate...maybe a interceptor?” (Done)

“Hard to tell with the front buried in the sand like that.” Ash agreed before the dingy slowed and stopped by the ship. Landing it, Ash got up and stretched some before reaching down and getting her staff. She glanced to Najat, who jumped off the ship first and began to look at the wreck.

Looking to Phobia, Ash told, “Najat and I are going to look around. See if there’s any survivors hiding around. I’m not sure about you, but the golems aren't the most friendliest of faces you’d want to see during a rescue.” (End)

“They weren’t designing to be friendly, but menacing.” Told Phobia as he lower his goggles on his eyes as he told on. “Go on, I’ll be looking on what I find.” Moving to the opposite direction as Phobia jumped off the dingy.

Scrappy looked at his creator, then quickly follow as he came up by the Stripe side and made sure to stick close. The mechanical wolf didn’t want to stray too far...especially with how his creator wasn’t..himself in a sense. (Done)

While the two herno’s took their own path to plunge into the ship’s insides, so did Phobia take another. Mainly he took one of the few shallow holes that were made in the side of the thing and begin his little exploration. It was a bit dark, and tapping Scrappy’s head, the metal-wolf flickered on a flashlight to help them see. Walking inside and towards the area where the bow would be, he was able to confirm one thing. It was a intercepter. The hall was pretty long, longer than what a fridget traditionally had.

So, he went down it and began to take a look around. The damage was pretty recent, and from the looks of it, the engineering golems may need to do some excavation to uncover and dismantle the bow of the ship if they wanted it all. Looking into a few rooms, the Striped found that they mostly had luggage. If he had to guess? This was a cruise ship of some form. Probably moving travellers from one place to another. (End)

Moving by some of the luggage, he open and look inside checking over anything. Although there were only clothings and such as he told. “Get the grunts to start bringing luggage for us to check through. And shovels to dig down.”

Scrappy ear move from the clinical tone of the Stripe as Scrappy nod his head. The two keep searching the luggage’s a bit more, before they moved into rooms to find anything more.

Granted there wasn’t much.

However the luggage’s held a different story, stuff toys for kids. Letters from home...a few pictures of possible friend and family. It made Phobia stare on as Scrappy felt his worry grow more.

80% becoming 86%... the grow of failure is rising. thought Scrappy, gently hitting his head to Phobia side, getting the Stripe to continue on scavenging for anything.

It was thankfully enough to get Phobia to move, though his hand still held one photo of what could of been two ponies-- friends if Scrappy had to calculate. The image was possibly something that hit hard in the Strip, but after a moment it was dropped and left to drift to the floor to be forgotten.

Seeing as this was good, both moved out of the room and continued to look through the ship. Still, there was little to be found. They did find a way to a second deck lower than the one they were on, this one being storrage. A fairly empty one. Water was gone, and food taken. There was only a bare few things really left, like spare luggage or items too frivolous to simply take.

Phobia spent the better part going through these things, absently ignoring other stuff while his mind drifted. Scrappy helped best he could, but his processor was working overtime. He was running low on time and had no solution to the problem that had grown too much too soon. He felt oddly at a loss of what to do.

While both pondered and lost track of time, there was a dull sound and feeling, sand slightly shifting about. It made both pause as the dull booming was heard again, and even another felt as the room shook. The third time really had them moving as it felt like the ground shook with a force. (End)

are we under attack? No, otherwise we would hear cannons...unless… thought Phobia as soon heard cannon fire as it was filled. However as the more they started to get out, the more they heard it. Going through doors, halls, as more cannons came.

However as they came out, Phobia eyes widen to see his golems wrecked, the dingy gone with it blasted by cannonballs. And both look up to see the ship fighting against three Destroyers, as he gather the golems had to evacuate.

look like its us. thought Phobia as he order to Scrappy. “We need to move!”

“Impossible. We have no means to go up. No means to attack. No means to aid. We are forced to watch.” Both Seeing That While the battleship was banged up, going on a retreat flight in a better position…

Although the destroyers are giving it a hard time as it seem some of the Destroyer of Hopes and Dreams cannons were damaged.

“By the Marking! Who the stars are they?!” Demanded a snarling Stripe as Scrappy Told.

“Unknown. Possibly same slavers or new group, but must find cover for cannonballs. Or wait in ship.” While Scrappy was partially glad his creator had some fire...there was worry in him. As the Destroyers tail and dog after the battle ship.

However there was something else coming in a different sound. As they look to over a dune, seeing a few dingoes and ketch’s are coming in. The sizable ships move with two sails as they were jurry rigged...scavengers as Phobia snarled.

Talking his grenade launcher as he told. “I will die before I let them take you!”

that is what I am worry on...and concern. thought Scrappy as he motioned his head to inside. “Inside.” He almost follow in, But soon shouted out.

“Activate code: killswitch salvage!” The remainjng golems within the area suddenly blew up. Destroying any remains of potential use, even their cores as the two went inside.

He may lose this scavenge ship— but he will be damned if he will lose his golems for them to use! Or to learn against him! (Done)

Overhead he could slightly see his ship, the one he made with his own hands get further in a retreat from the Destroyers aggressively attacking at it. It was clear that Nowa was saving the ship from being wrecked-- though leaving him behind in the process. From what he could tell, the herno’s weren't around and probably ran off to the ship the first chance the cannons came down.

It would be like that, wouldn't it? Since they couldn’t really kill him directly, they would leave him to just die. Made sense really. And knowing Nowa, she wasn’t willing to risk her hide to save him. She still had shillings and even his ship at the moment.

It irritated him to no end while going inside the hole and bunkering down. While the destroyers dogged after his second greatest creations-- the scavengers hooted and howled as they neared the crashed ship. Each one got out and from his position, he could see a very large assortment of many species. He could even see a few slaver’s in the mix-- possibly some partnership the scavengers had with whoever had the ships-- maybe the slavers themselves.

Beneficial. One took the live goods, the other took the wrecked left behind. (End)

Although it must be a lucky chance for them to find a ship and potential crew to take. Moving in the ship, he started to go deeper, quickly moving in best places to bunker down. Making a quick plan of sorts…

Survive, evade, and retreat.

That was all he could do. damn it all...I doubt they’ll try to find me. The Hernos will be glad I might dead. Nowa will have a ship to herself...maybe rename it. Kan? Hah, she’ll take my soul and make a new contact. Copper? As if, she’s doing a job…

Sieg and Book? Not really loyal...they got a backup home. No...I’m all by myself...all except for Scrappy. My only friend. My only companion….my only Clan. (Done)

Taking a breath, he could hear the slowly fading echo’s of cannons before… they went silent. Outside the hull, he could hear a number of people working on picking apart the hull and it’s parts. Rumbling of a ship could be felt as it landed and he was pretty sure he heard the paws, feet and hooves of the scavengers and slavers making their way inside. Holding his grenade launcher up, Phobia prepared himself and waited for the optimal moment… (end)

“Scrappy.” Spoke then stripe lowly, loading in a normal grenade as he told. “If they kill me? Escape. Run away.” Alertness on Scrappy optics as he spoke.

“Run...I cannot do that. My programming for—,”

“Don’t give me that!” Lowly snarl the Stripe. “I order you to run. If they capture you, so everything you can to make sure they don’t get you...I don’t want anyone to misuse my greatest creation...and my only Clan.”

Silence was left, as Scrappy tired to comprehend what he was told. He was given a order. A order to escape. But his programming forbid him. But his creator wanted to...let him live?

He recalled once from Ash words, that her own clan would fight tooth and nail for their own...and the same was true for Stripes...Phobia was willing to do the same…

And for the first time...his creator was illogical. He was illogical...and Scrappy need to correct that, as...a good child need to remind their parent...it seem again Ash was logical again.

Scrappy denied this. “Negative. Cannot leave. Programming insist I obey..but you are my creator...my family. My Clan.” Stiffen a bit, the Stripe glance to the robotic wolf as Scrappy Told.

“I will fight by you. If capture, I will activate self destruct. A life without you creator, is one not living for.” There was a slight shake from Phobia, but with a low breath there was a slight grin as he said.

“For the New Dread Empire.”

“For the New Dread Empire.” Agreed Scrappy with a nod, crouching and baring his fangs. (Done)

When the first hoof made it’s presence known in the first corner, did Phobia pull the trigger and let the first explosive fly. It tapped the ground and hit the far wall, a few making confused sounds before there was a large explosion. The sound alone alerted those around that something was up, and more voices were heard. Phobia found himself having to pull the trigger a few more times, more people rushing in-- and later being blown up.

Ears shifting, Scrappy turned his head and found a horse coming around a corner with a few pals, a pegasus and a griffon. Systems prepared, the golem moved and went on defence of Phobia’s back, even as swords were drawn and knives ready. Not that scared the golem-- blades would do little in harming him.

Giving a screeching howl, forcing them to flinch as Scrappy quickly moved to bit down on griffin neck, hearing the squawk of pain— before with a quick twist the body fell.

Moving to the Pegasus, Scrappy jump with the purpose to kill, even with the horse bringing his knife down, Scrappy ended the threat, as his body deflect the weapon. Moving from body to foreleg in a tight grasp as be crunch the bone of a horse screaming in pain. ears hearing the blast of flintlocks as Phobia order.

“Move!”

Scrappy obey as he quickly kill the horse, with a quick pull and dive to puncture the jugular. Phobia tossed a smoke grenade behind him. Giving them time to escape and move elsewhere as he said. “Ideas?”

Quickly running the numbers, he told. “Escape. Use dingys or Ketch. Use to escape...however with multiple threats, slavers, scavengers, with distance and of ground to ships...survival rate is 1%.”

Phobia thought...and grin. “Let’s do it.” (Done)

While the golem did not like the low chances, it was also their only real viable option. Hiding only prolonged the problem and just staging a hold-out fight would only result in their capture. They only had so much to their advantage, and sooner or later, they would exhausted. Or Phobia would at least.

So… making a mad dash for the ground based ships was their option. One that may result in death. But, it seemed like their only option. So, with that, they ran. They ran and navigated the halls. On the way, they had to stop and either flee-- or fight. Scavengers and slavers crawled over the ship’s insides, and each time they had to fight, Phobia had to use a bit more energy for his flintlocks. Another smoke bomb for escape. A bit more of his tricks to survive. His ammo would run dry eventually.

When they reached to a way out and had a clear line of sight on the ships… did both feel trepidation. There was a good stretch of land between them… and all the ground-ships. A Destroyer parked on the ground with slavers swarming it, scavengers walking all over… and two destroyers zealously guarding the skies.

One would say it was a straight shot to the Ketchs and Dinghies… but there was just so many between them and the ships. And they seem on high alert since the initial explosions. (End)

“Talking in area. Counting numbers. Estimating the time...running scenarios.” Spoke Scrappy as he was working over them as the ‘best scenario’. As there too many variables to consider as it was difficult to make a ‘100%’ chance. Best were low probabilities with what they got…

Until he heard his creator suggest. “Why not a big finale?” Looking up to his creator as Phobia grin out. “I did want to try this ‘song of harmony’ the ponies do. Like that one in the village.”

Scrappy however told. “Won’t work, not even with lack of harmony. Will not be on variable.”seeing him shrug as Scrappy went overdrive for the best...as he though over the smoke grenades, making a false cover for them to fire at, assume they were running for it...but denied that.

It had a 3% chance. He needed something more before they were found. (Done)

But… it was what it was. 3% chance to get 12 feet if using distraction smoke bomb. 12% chance of gaining 30 feet if using all available grenades with launcher to help scatter numbers. 9% if using flintlocks to first pickoff targets and make it 14 feet…

Placing those all together, they had a 24% chance of making it, and also possibly make 56 feet before being killed. Only shy of some 30 feet before reaching the first grounded ship. And yet that didn’t end, they also had to start the ship up, move it and escape-- with possibly more ships tailing them and a destroyer firing cannon shots.

But… that 24% was the best result he could make at this moment. Maybe add in another 5% if he accounted for random actions by his creator-- same actions that could decrease things by the same 5%. So, in short… 24% was their best result. A near 1 out of 4 chances they’ll make it. (End)

Finalizing this, Scrappy Told. “Conclusion: 24% are we able to live within 56 feet before death. Use everything we have to fight our way through. Attempt to get to nearest ketch and escape. Chances of survival….”

“7%.”

Looking over, the odds...Phobia lowly chuckle as he cracked his neck. Loading up his grenade launcher with the smoke grenade as he told. “I like those odds a lot more than 1%, Scrappy.” then spoke a old quote in his native tongue as he raised his weapon up. “” firing the first burst, quickly reloading as he kept firing in random, or seemingly random areas.

As the smokes began to fill the area, gathering attention as the two began to rush, Phobia using his pellet grenades with each shot shooting at either side of the smoke cover, doing his best to avoid arrows in the smoke as sights of bola’s being tossed, people charging, spells sent or used in their area as the Stripe kept firing the pellets until he ran out. Tossing more smoke to keep cover, Scrappy ears move as with a glance to see the Stripe ran out the remaining of his smokes, as all he had left were the original five explosive grenades, and the three remaining pellets.

Quickly seeing the smoke being blown away as the two had to move faster, as Phobia spoke. “How long!?”

“60 feet remaining!” inform Scrappy as when they reached the 50 feet people were coming closer, when it came to 40 feet, the Stripe had to use his flintlocks. When it came to 30, his weapons were becoming low as when it came to 20...something happened.

Scrappy knew it was a variable, but one that was a little unlikely with them being ‘alive’ as a optimal outcome. But apparently they chose to make sure escape wasn’t viable. There was a thunderous boom as a cannon from overhead fired. Sand kicked up and slightly blinded them before a bright flash of magic crashed where they could of been.

The blast sent both backwards, but with little to no harm. They had to recover and backup as another spell, less powerful, hit where they were. Hearing another discharge of magic, Phobia turned to see where it was coming from and felt a odd moment of slowness.

For once, he could see the blast of magic coming at him at a slowed rate, adrenalin pumping in his body as he tried to move as quickly as possible. Some part of his mind registered, there was no way he was going to move out of the way. Not at the speed the spell was moving and not with how slow his body was reacting. Some corner of his mind, he realized he was not going to survive even as it got closer, seeming to get brighter as it did.

Through the shouts, the magic, the running, there was another sound… one that he could barely make out, a crackling of something… then, that’s when it came into view. Something black and reflective as it grew almost jaggedly in some places. Like a tilted wall, crystals dark as can be seemed to rush between him and the spell, the magic not even seeming to cause damage.

Phobia blinked and fell on his backside in shock for a moment, trying to register the sight before himself… then heard a shout. “Up, up, up!” and blinked to look, and next to flinch when a mix of white and black rushed over his head-- only to make screams sound out.

Sand shifted and a hand grabbed his arm, tugging him up as his mind registered another voice. “Raise yourself, Baka!” Eyes opening and looking to find Ash and Najat-- the former raising a hand to make a wall of black crystals to their other side to black more arrows and magic, while Najat was more -or-less hefting him up. “We must move to survive this!” (End)

“W-What?” said the Stripe as he realize it was them. The Hernos...but how? Why!? He didn’t knew how they were here, with Scrappy getting up as he could only asked. “What the hell are you two still doing here!?” (done)

With a grin, Ash asked, “what? You thought we’d leave you behind?” then refocused on raising another wall to defend them, the other hand rotating and thrusting to send a scattering of sharp black crystals. (End)

“Yes!” nearly shouted Phobia, quickly looking into his weapons as he had limited power, as he holster them as he took out his knives as he ordered. “Scrappy, reroute to the ketch ship, if we get on one, we can escape.” As Scrappy quickly ran his process power, he gave a screeching howl to some griffons, while Najat thrust her palms out with quick pace, even with a few kicks as each one sending a icicle or ball of ice.

Ash however, spins and swipe her staff, sometimes blocking magic or arrows, other times sending spikes of black crystals. Sometimes stomping the ground and lift a hand as a small pillar of black crystal coming up to jolt out from the ground to stop attacks or send attacks flying back as Phobia said as he threw another knife into the chest of a slaver. “With how you two move fast, I figure it would be easy to ditch me to die!” (done)

Spinning away from a bolt of magic and raising a arm, a small wall of ice formed and protected their backs while Najat told, “there is no honor in abandoning your allies.” Taking a breath and cupping her hands before spinning out of cover to send a howling twister of cold air at some attackers that began to ice over a bit.

Moving to swipe at one side and then the other, two walls of crystals jutted out and made a sort of clear path. Ash gave a huff and then joked with slightly less breath to Phobia. “Friend’s don’t leave friends behind.” Then raised her staff to black a magic blast saying, “can we talk after we get outta here?” (end)

Snarling as he threw two more knives as Scrappy informed. “New varabiles added. Chances raised. Need to head to ketch ship to enroute escape of ships.”

“Move, move, move!” told Phobia as he took the lead first, switching to his flintlocks as he heard Scrappy coming up behind him as he moved to the walls of crystals, while Ash pause to continuously take out the former cover and use it as extra-large projectiles on either surrounding enemies, or ward off the two airborn ships from trying to fire again. The latter would crash hard and splinter or shatter into larger pieces that fell.

“Scrappy, give a big boom!” told Phobia as the mechanical charged up ahead, quickly running as he look like he was breathing in, before let out a short wave of sound as while it didn’t cause much damage, it did knockback those that tried to get in to attack, but those that were within the reach of it were seriously damage with their ears bleeding out. Phobia follow up as he fired his flintlocks as he told.

“If we get onto the thing, I’ll jury rig it for a ride out!” having to holster his right flintlock as it was out of power, using his left as he kept on his feet. (done)

While he made the final stretch and got up to start his work with Scrappy by his side, both Najat and Ash stayed on the ground, each sending out either ice or crystals to keep warding off the many scavengers and slavers. Najat had to duck under a bola before thrusting both palms out, sending a gust of icy cold, freezing one unfortunate soul-- while the others got just a bit of frost and knockback.

“Up-up.” Ash spoke, Najat readying herself before a pillar of crystal sent her upwards and onto the ship where she landed and proceeded her job of defense. Ash herself raised a hand to make her own piller, though only to block attacks. With some cover, she breathed in and focused before raising both hands, one with staff and the other clawed. She gave a grunt, and with a final heave, the ground burst with black crystals having a purplish sheen-- making what looked like a hazardous mess of crystal walls between them and the Ketch.

Letting out a huff and taking a deep breath, Ash turned and leapt, making the jump up and onto the Ketch before asking with a little puff, “tell me you’re almost done.” Turning to keep her staff up and ready… then eyed upwards saying, “Phobia…. Ship-- ship with cannons!” Swiping her staff and sending shards of crystals upwards-- though it did little in piercing the thick hull of the thing that turned to get a good aim. (end)

The ketch suddenly moved as Phobia told with a smirked as he was piloting the jury rigged ketch. “Ash. I’m a genius. Of course I was finish-,” Quickly moving as there were cannon fire as he glare upwards as he shouted. “Do you mind?! I’m trying to give a speech!” quickly moving as he order. “Scrappy, take the remaining grenades and fire at anyone coming at us.”

Scrappy quickly move to grab the rest on the Stripe waist, swallowing each as he moved on the back, crouching and examining any ship or dingy that was coming after them. Seeing a few were giving chase, Scrappy open his jaw wide as he found a target as he fired a speeding grenade, when it came to contact to a dingy, it exploded as it crash down.

Reloading the fourth grenade, he notice the white bitch coming by as she focused with dense ice-balls that when came on contact, became glaciers that freeze over what they touch.

Ash further focus es and use only her hands to send out some sort of dark inky purple magic that jaggedly fly out in the shape of lighting. Although not all hit their target, but it allowed the ships to dodge, as Phobia grit his teeth, steering the ship as he tried to follow the direction the battleship went, but he had to move in a different direction, mostly to find cover and a place to hide than anything else.

Although with how it was getting dark, he could use the darkness for his advantage to chase after his ship and make sure Nowa doesn’t change it’s name-- it’s trademark after all! Not to mention he wasn’t dead, so it was still his! (Done)

With a few more blasts of condensed magical ice, Najat eventually stopped and spoke, “they give up the chase.” Letting out a calming breath and soon going into a sitting position. While she seemed to relax and close her eyes-- Ash let out a long graon and sunk to the ground before ploping on her back and panting.

“Aaaaaaaaahhhh……” Breathed out the dark feline with a exhausted tone. “Too much at once….” then groaned, “should of used more crystals….” while she breathed and panted in place for a moment, the herno breathed in…. Then half-jumped back up. Legs crossed, hands on her lap and a more refreshed tone while commenting, “So that was fun.” (end)

Coming by to sit on his haunches as Phobia moved the ketch to where he saw the battleship heading to, Scrappy look up to Ash and comment. “Your definition of ‘fun’, is filled with killing enemies, near to death circumstances, and low survival chances?” staring at her for a brief moment. (done)

Pulling down her cowl and showing her grinning face, both were very aware of her markings glowing a near sharp purple along with her eyes as she told, “you don’t feel any more alive than when you’re about to die!”

Peeking an eye open, Najat told, “at times you make me wonder, Ash-chan.” (End)

The mechanical wolf saw the marking slowly die down in a glow, going from bright, to dim, to finally black and inactive as Ash was waving off Najat with ‘whatever’. Scrappy however tilt his head and questioned. “You had ample time to escape for safety. Ample time to retreat onto the ship, and leave my creator to his fate.” looking to Najat as he continue. “You would of easily regain this honor you felt lost, and wouldn’t need to raise a hand to do it. With his death, you would of had a way back home in due time once thing settle down in the Holds.”

Looking at the two again, Scrappy spoke. “I was prepare to die for my creator, as my creator was prepare to die for me. Yet you two deny yourself a chance for safety and for my creator to be dead...instead you stay and aided us to live...Why?” (done)

Straightening up and tail flicking, Ash said with a upturned nose, “like I said. Friend’s don’t leave friends behind. When Najat needed my help, I went to help her. When we didn’t see you heading for the ship? We stayed to find you and get you to the ship.” Then chuckled, “buuut…. Instead we staged a rescue after having to sneak around a abandoned ship to find you. Wasn’t easy, there’s a lot of rooms.”

Nodding, Najat also placed in, “you still do not understand how honor works. There is no honor to receive in just allowing the one that wronged you to simply be killed by others. For him to atone, he must do so before me.” Then seemed to slightly glare at Scrappy. “In turn, I can not simply allow other to carry out my revenge. It is a cowardly act. And if I do find need to kill him for something server, it will be on my terms and by my hands, for I will be the one to carry the guilt of his death and subsequent murder.”

“Translation?” Ash pitched in, “unless you do something really bad to call me to stop you, I’ll do it. But I won't because there’s other’s waiting for you back at the ship.” Smiling at the end and going on, “which, we need to find.” (end)

Phobia snort to this, as Scrappy turn his head slight as that gnawing worry came back in full force as he thought. it is still the same. 85%. I need to find...find a way to save him. then tried to go back to his thoughts of saving his creator from himself...but once more he found no solution...perhaps even more with both females here in the same ketch. In a way...it might grow even more. (done)

Narrowing her eyes some, Najat breathed in and told, “you still detest my views?” Not having the need to look to know she was being eyed at. “Just as much as you eye me in lust. Perhaps instead of constantly hiding it like a coward, you should simply speak it to me and face it. Not constantly run away from the truth.” (End)

Giving a deep breath, Phobia felt annoyed as he bite out. “Truth? Truth?” giving a low bitter laugh as he said. “You want truth? Fine. I’ll give you the damn truth. Yes, I look at you in lust. Yes I hate your hotty totty attitude to me and other's. Yes I did you wrong, and yes I even took advantage of you. But you want to know what else is fucking true? Is the Markings fact that no one is waiting for me. Not Nowa with her greed for gold and will use my damn ship as hers. Not Copper who will see this as another job and switch contracts to Nowa. Not Sieg and Book since they got a back up plan to live in the sweet little village.”

Then bite out. “Not even Kan, who will take my soul once I’m dead. The only one who would even care of my own existence is the mechanical wolf by my side! So if you want to kill me, right here, right now-- go the fuck ahead!” looking at her with glaring eyes. “You want me dead? You want to kill me for taking advantage of you!? FINE! DO IT! I’m already fucking dead inside, it won’t make any difference to me!”

Scrappy became more alarm as he got up and spoke. “Negative! Negative! There is still much you need to do, there is still much you have to live for, Phobia!” (done)

“Silence.” Something in Najat’s tone was sharp, and even commanding. While Scrappy had no initiative to follow her orders, the manner she had pinned her eyes to glare at him was as if she was projecting her very will to make him stop speaking. It was a odd sensation in his processors that made him oddly quiet.

Seeing as the golem was quite, Najat eyed Phobia and observed him for a long moment. After a while, she said, “as you are now… killing you would simply be a mercy. A simple out of your own foolish thoughts.” She didn’t close her eyes, no take her eyes off him. “You think none would help you? Then you know very little. I may stay for honor reasons, but I do not simply wish to kill you for petty reasons. What you did could have resulted in my own exile.”

“And do not scoff at the notion.” Najat told sharply. “You have those that care. Book-san cares in her own manner, and Sieg-san dedicated himself to your cause. Copper-san is a honest worker. Her contract is with you, the captain of the ship. Not Nowa-san.”

“Nowa-san is in question. She has no reason to remain attached.” Najat seemed to agree. “But do not simply toss her into the same place. If she truly wished to take the ship, she had more than one instance to do so without a second thought.”

She held the gaze longer and told in a slight hiss, “and never doubt Ash-chan. If it weren't for her, I would not give you a chance. If it were not for her, I would have left for the ship more sooner in belief you have the sense to leave quickly. If it were not for her, perhaps you would have done something far more foolish.” Slightly flaring her nose as she breathed in…. And exhaled cooly. “You have no home to return to, none to turn to? For a time, neither did Ash-chan. For a near year, all she had was herself, her wit and the mercy of others. It was during that year, she survived, not simply on her own, but with those she met. She survived, by making friends that helped her. She was always an outsider to the very village she grew up with, with very few trusting her at all.”

Ash was silent and tapping her fingers on the deck, slightly looking skywards and seeming to not pay any attention. Yet Najat went on. “You two are similar, I see now. You both are abandoned. You both do things yourself. And you both never bother to speak when you are in pain. These… are simple truths you run from. But truths Ash-chan has learned to accept. Truths she used, to reach out to you when she had no reason to.” (end)

Staring at her, he felt Scrappy still on his hindlegs as his forelegs on his right arm. Scrappy analyze his creator, staring at him as he saw there was something in his creator mind. A thoughtful look in his eyes, as it seem a eternity as Phobia took in his thoughts and feelings. He felt confuse. Unsure...lost. Sure he learn a bit from Najat that Ash was...like him. That there other's that slightly care for him. Book. Sieg….Copper. Maybe Nowa…

And there was the fact Ash cared for him in her own way. That Ash...is him in some cases. Something began to swell in him as Phobia, in the rare moment of clarity spoke. “I’m...sorry.” looking at Najat as for once, regret came on his face as he said in sincerity. “I’m...sorry I hurt you...that I humiliate you...that I done so much wrong to you, even to sexual harassment. I know its not much or...may means much. But from the deepest of what remains of my heart...I am truly sorry for what i done..” then soon asked as he took his flintlock out, looking it over a bit.

“What was that thing with you hernos? Sepeko or whatever you use to restore honor?” seeing it had one last charge as he said. “Yeah...I’m thinking of that.”

Scrappy suddenly jump on Phobia as he held onto the arm as he said. “What, Scrappy what the pits?!”

In the grip, Scrappy told. “Refuse. Refuse. REFUSE!” Phobia tried to pull away as while Scrappy trying to stop the stripe, as Najat getting up, walking peacefully up, even snatching the flintlock out of his grasp as Scrappy let go as she looked at Phobia deep, long and hard with those eyes to his own.

While he had seen her glare with them so many times, or admire their icy beauty-- this was the first time he could see something else. A very steady mind with a equity steady gaze that seemed to search out his own eyes for anything and everything. He was minutely aware of the clicking sound, or how Scrappy made a distressed noise.

But after a flash and a bang, Phobia blinked at how there was now a new smoking hole in the deck. Najat then closed her eyes and returned his weapon to his hand and peacefully walked back to her former seating place. Getting down and getting comfortable before saying, “there will be no need for that. I will accept your apology and forgive you this once for such horrendous tresspasses on my person.” Leaving both to sort of just stare at the white feline in…. Confusion? Shock? (End)

He just stare at her, trying to figure out what just fully happen, as Scrappy himself was silent as he tried to comprehend this...and had no logical solution. (done)

Glancing, Ash grinned and told to Scrappy, “told you girls were complex.” (End)

Staring at her...Scrappy soon finally spoke. “You two are the only complex and paradoxical females, I have ever encounter.” then added. “An I absolutely dislike you two for that reason.” Phobia blink a bit as he look to his flintlock, then to Najat...then to his flintlock as his brows furrow and said to Najat.

“Seriously!? Do you know you just used up my last shot? Who knows how long it’ll be until we find the ship again!”

Scrappy look back to his creator, noticing a...decrease of the dilemma as his creator ranted on in annoyance as Scrappy was analyzing the situation. Adding variable of...Najat actions. Adding factor of words given a bit of Ash friendship being true, of potential clan waiting for us on the ship...As well as creator being somewhat to his normal self...86% has been decrease to 79%. However despite this...sudden improvement, Phobia is still within the danger meter. Must find potential means to lower it even further. I must succeed.

Mentally nodding to this line of thought, he sat by his creator side, mindlessly hearing the chatter as he was trying to find a new means of helping his creator even further. (done)

“If you did not rely on such equipment, than it would not be an issue.” Najat cooley retired. “I see no problem in its waste. You suggested the taking of your life with the means of Herno traditions-- traditions you do not fully comprehend.” Then at up a bit straighter, nose up. “I merly stopped you from doing an act you would have regretted if still alive.” (End)

Pointing a accusing finger at her, he said. “Oh bullshit! I still got my knives you know! I Still might do it!” (done)

“Does that mean I get an excuse to bonk you on the head?” Asked Ash with a teasing smile. “Can’t kill yourself while knocked out.” Then tutted with a shaking head, “and really? It would break Book’s heart to know you died. I’d hate to give her the news.” (End)

Rolling his eyes, he questioned. “Oh please, she’ll be sad, but not that down. She got Sieg after all!” (done)

“You mean the changeling that will be self-accusing himself that he failed in his job?” Half questioned Ash to herself. “I don’t know….”

Nodding, Najat spoke, “he is very dedicated to his work. As a subordinate, your survival is a great deal to him. Knowing that he failed in his task of your survival will be a constant reminder of a great failure on his behalf.” (End)

Jabbing a accusing finger, he shouted in anger. “Stop guilt-tripping me! I know you two are fucking doing it! So don’t you dare try to do it,” then pause as he snarl in annoyance with a facepalm over his eyes as he was reminded. “Those bastards destroy my golems! Do they know how hard it was to craft them and start from scratch!” then proclaim with a now shaking fist.

“I am going to make them pay with their lives and money for damaging my creations! I’ll create a new explosion of using a acidine like fruit and burn them somehow! Or explode them-- either works in me killing them like the vermin they are!” then shouted. “And I eat vermin for breakfast!” (done)

Flatly, Najat said, “a rather disgusting practice to be sure.”

Shaking her head, Ash said, “ah don’t be so hard. I’m sure it’s just a thing his race does. It’s nature, nothing disgusting at all.” Then looked to Phobia to say, “you know… the only reason guilt-tripping you works is because maybe, you care about them like they do you.”

Lifting a hand and seeming to focus, Scrappy watched as the staff that was left on the deck clattered and flew into the herno’s hand. Now back in it’s rightful place, Ash placed it in her lap and went on. “Look, you doubt they care. But take this from a cat that had a whole village practically want an excuse to kick me out-- they care.”

Looking up with a more hardened gaze that was more like Najat’s own, but more fiery, Ash went on. “They honestly care. They would try to do what I did for Najat, because they care. You think I’d spend three weeks trailing after half-baked hints and barely visible clues to track down my friend who I wasn’t sure even still cared for me?”

Rolling her eyes, Ash told, “let me tell you something, Phobia. A story of what happened to me when I got exiled.” (end)

Oh great...exile stories. bitterly thought Phobia as he said. “Yes, yes, everyone kick you out, bare a few that actually give a shit about you. Been there done that.” (done)

Smiling, Ash asked, “how many can claim that the number of people that ‘care’ can be counted on the ends of a staff?” Then went on, “because that’s what it was like for me. Only my Mom and Najat cared. You know why? Because they bothered to. Herno villages are strict. And honor means a lot, when you’re a former exile and outsider? You start at rock bottom with nothing to your name but a possible deal. And my mom’s was to have me some guy’s bride.”

Chuckling, Ash shook her head. “When I was of age? The guy I’d be marrying would get fed up with me and choose some other maiden. It got to the point that when I had a shot to take my Honor journey? The village was ecstatic I was leaving-- wild little Ashina was finally going to be gone!” Looking to him, Ash told, “They were supposed to be my clan. But they were happy I was going to be gone. And that’s how it was until I came back, with what little honor I could give to my family-- counting me and mom. Still not enough for a huge impact.”

“Anyways.” waved off Ash. “I come back, but got a wonderlust. So, I go out of the village every now and then. Stay for a week, leave for a week. That sort of thing. Visit Najat when I can because, well, we’re BFF’s, and her dad hated that fact.” Rolling her eyes as she did. “So, one day, I spot this caravan of ponies. From Equestria, see? Got lost and getting cold… I decide to push my week trip to a near month to help them to a city and make my way home.” (End)

“Wait, wait…” said Phobia as he said. “Your clan were bastards because you were a former exile as a kid?” then shook his head. “While part of me want to argue with that-- another part can sorta see why, in a twisted sense…” then told on. “But the whole you helping the ponies things...this is the part where you just started to move around so much and helping other's that it cause you to get caught by Tyra, right?” (done)

Shaking her head, Ash told, “oh no. I helped a lot of people during my Honor Journey. Still did during my little weekly trips. Brought honor to my Family name, and got me bit’s of respect from the village pint-by-pint.” Then rolled her eyes. “But the ponies? Well, I made friends with them quick. Pretty weird at times, but I kinda liked that about them. It was during the halfway point that Tyra’s abominations showed up, Imp’s swarming the place… so, I did my duty. I protected them with everything I had.”

She went quite and shook her head. “A few got killed. But overall, next to all escaped. I had to keep back just to keep those things from giving chase. It was about that time I was beat to the ground until I was unconscious. Then, during the next few weeks, I was trapped in a cage, experimented on-- and soon given these markings.” A finger tracing one of the black lines. “Most painful thing I felt… she tried to do something, get in my head.”

Shrugging, Ash told, “not sure what happened. I think I just was able to pull enough strength to kick her out and make a break for it with my magic going wild. Had to find my staff to even control it at the time. Once I escaped though? I had to half-drag myself back home. And the clan?”

Ash gave a gawf, “well… any respect I got was dead. I was Demon Touched. Tainted. A possibly controlled puppet of demonic magic. Once they noticed it when I reached the gates? I had to run for my life and become exile-- or stay and be executed for being demon touched.” (end)

Humming a bit, mostly wrapping this up in his head as he said. “Yeah...yeah I can see that. It was bad in a way, nothing like a Stripe way...but bad enough…” then look to Najat as he remarked. “I recall you mention chasing after Ash after a while to help her out.” (done)

“I was out training at the time.” Told Najat simply. “When I returned home with my guard, I found that Ash-chan had returned and was demon touched. I refused it, wishing to see for myself. But by then, Father had already chased her off before I could aid.” Then breathed in to tell. “Demon touched are rarely saved. Only strong magical sages can do the task, sages our village doesn't have. I was to be the next to poses such skill, once I had learned the arts of a priestess. I had the magical potential. But I could only do so once I had mastered my own skills in my family’s teachings.”

Nodding along, Ash said, “and as you could guess, I was turned away fast because my Family honor was low and her father really didn’t like me. At all.” Sighing out, she went on. “But… after that, I had nothing but my staff, the rags from my imprisonment and my skills… not counting the pain and wounds I had. I was tired, I was exhausted and starving. I didn’t really make it too far, only a few days out before passing out on some road.”

Looking up, ash told, “I was betrayed in a way. The village that was supposed to help, protect and safeguard me turned me away when I needed them. I was on my own, with nothing but what I had. Not even any more of what little family scrolls and teachings my mom had. I was bleeding. I was starving. I was dying and only had myself to rely on when I came to and dragged myself along. And you know what happened after that?” Brows furrowed and face focused at him. (End)

Being quiet as he said. “You thought about ending it all and save yourself the pain and misery?” (done)

Ash snorted and had to hold back a laugh and told, “No, nothing like that. I’m way too stubborn to just end it. I hate just giving in like that.” then shook her head. “Naw… I was reminded.” Breathing in and letting out a breath, she smiled. “A stranger found me one day, and helped me. He knew a few things on healing, and patched me up while I rested. Helped me get food and then offered me a place to rest more.”

Shrugging, she told, “I did it. I had little, so I figured, best way to survive, right?” Shaking her head ruefully, Ash told, “turned out? He was part of the pony caravan I saved weeks back. He was new to the group, but those in it recognized me. And they helped me, just out of the sheer fact that I was willing to give my life to save them. I didn’t have to, but I did. And they saved my life back.”

Looking up to the sky starting to now glisten with stars, Ash dragged on. “When I was well enough… I left. I helped them to the next city, got on the new cloths they made me, and headed out. I’d dodge demon hunters. Evade assassins. Keep mercenarios guessing… and along the way, people I helped. People that I gave a little trust to. People I saved… they saved me in return. All because I was kind, selfless and honest.”

Looking to him, Ash said, “I never really belonged in the Clan, or the village. I was the odd one out that they didn’t want. I only had one true family and one true friend there. But I made so many more during my travels. Friends that cared enough to keep me alive-- even know it would of been more easy, more cheaper and maybe less trouble than to help me out. A outcast. A exile. A demon touched. A mistake. A outsider.”

“Point is?” breathed out Ash. “Friends aren't friends until you fall down the mountain and hit rock bottom.” Looking to Najat, she smiled. “If they care, they’ll jump off to help you back up. Even if they have to climb back up that mountain all over again.” Making Najat slightly smile back to Ash in return. (End)

While Phobia listen in.. part of his mind thought back to his past. To his former friends, to his former Clan...to those in the Isles...if he wasn't’ so bitter, so angry, so afraid and alone...could he helped others for selfless reasons? Probably not fully...but maybe twisted it into a ‘propaganda’ that will get others to support me in the future… thought the Stripe as he soon said. “I partially understand, Ash...friends are special, and some are willing to do a lot…” then sighed out as he look on ahead. “Guess I didn’t really had actual friends beside Scrappy back then.” (Done)

Observing him, Ash asked, “say… what makes you think that a striped exile is worse than a herno’s?” A curiosity in place. (End)

Thinking over...Phobia, in his rare moments, decided to tell a bit of his past as he held a recalling look. “Stripes...aren’t really like you Hernos. Sure we got Clans, we got a hierarchy, we even got a Clan head and a unity...but Stripes are less strict, less restrictive as we’re very...loose. Always do thing with utter dedication. Either do it to its limit, or not at all. We never do anything halfway, its literally a inconceivable notion to us really….”

taking a moment to recall more, he continue on. “Stripes rarely have exiles. In fact Exiled are near non existence. The reason for that is because we’re so tightly knit, so bound together in a community like Clan we...we never consider on what it would be like to be alone in a sense. Even while we’re always Racky one way or another...We’re always together in a Clan, gathering, scavenging, helping each other, producing ingenious inventions! We’re a social species of sorts…”

Looking down to his hands, did he continue on. “I...I did what most Stripes consider a sin in a sense, a thing we are called upon in insults in war times back then. I generally thought I was doing the right thing in…” breathing in and let out a low sigh and a shake of his head.

“Well, it doesn’t matter now, does it?” then shook his head as he told on. “What makes a Stripe exile...worse than a herno? Is that unlike you hernos, we can’t...handle being alone fully. Without a clan, without friends...families. We literally can’t handle the fact we don’t have anyone to be by our side. The rare few try to have a substitute Clan of sort, to fill that...that void in us. In our very being you can say.”

“Sure it won’t stop the pain...but it’ll dull it some until it’s not there anymore...but for those who still can’t find a substitute clan or make a clan of their own? We just...just slowly die. Day by day we just...become hollow, to the point that the pain of not having anyone to rely on, to be with-- even to hold or be hold just...just overwhelms us. The reason there are near to none exiled Stripes is just...that it becomes so unbearable to live without a Clan, or to be with other's we actually trust enough to consider Clan...we just stop to the point we just... decide to end the pain and just kill ourselves.”

Glancing down as he said. “Sure it may not be something as bad to you...but you hernos can be independent and make new friends and have a stable means with your sanity. But us Stripes?” giving a low laugh as he told on. “We’re Racky. We’re both genius and insane, there's no line in our eyes of either, they’re one and in the same...and it becomes our greatest gifts and heavy curse...because when you have a Stripe that's’ so Racky, so ingenious that he’s willing to do the forbidden to progress his entire species and becomes a exile for it?”

Looking to them as he said softly. “It only becomes a matter of time until he decide to either complete his goal just to fill that void in his every being...or fails and just decide to give one last bang to end that same void into nothingness.” then told.

“That's why I think Stripe exiles are worse. You hernos are able to go on with your lives even if your Clan rejects you...we stripes can’t do that so easily.”

The two sat in thought, though Najat slightly smiled and said, “yours sounds more merciful.” Causing him to zero in on her. “To simply chose to give up. We are taught to be independent from the Clan, to prepare us for our trials during the Honor Journey.” Then looked up to him and told. “The only Exiles hernos gain, are those that escape their punishment by death to make up for sullied honor such as Ash… or like Ash’s mother, to be partially guiltless of a crime a Family member made, but still must be made example of.”

“Our family honor, means everything to us, Phobia-san.” The heiress seeming to skip insulting him at all. “Do you know what they did to Ash’s mother, upon her exile?” (end)

“Either killed her or give her the chance to redeem what honor she had by seppuku thing?” (done)

Shaking her head, Najat said, “Ash was just a cub. A babe. Guiltless of her father’s crimes. But, due to this, could not defend herself, yet had the blood of the one that betrayed the Clan. So, instead of putting the mother to the sword, they sent her away. Only family honor blade, some provisions for the cub and cloths on their backs. Everything else, house, scrolls, weapons, techniques, history, traditions-- everything that made the family great, turned to ash and to forever be forgotten.”

Looking at Phobia, she said, “to the Clan, Ash’s mother and she, were dead. Their honor, dead. They no longer existed. They were nothing. If they wished to regain their family’s honor, they had to start from the very rocky bottom of their foundations. Hundreds of years of family honor and history-- lost in a blink of an eye.” (end)

“...that...that reminds me of a time with the stripes--,” stopping for a bit as he shook his head and try to wrap his head around that...thinking as he alter the details some as he slowly nod his head. “I...I can see that. Quite clearly.” (done)

Nodding a bit, Najat said, “this is a large blow to us, because we lose all Honor our family has ever worked towards. And to leave your old clan, in knowledge you are responsible for all that progress to be burnt to nothing? It’s a shame you carry for the rest of your very days.” Then looked down to go on, “we may be able to live on after exile. But the shame and the symbol is to serve reminder… this is the coast of your misdeeds. As your future children will suffer for your own actions and treachery.” (End)

“Yeah...that is worser than a stripe way, the stripes would just take everything a exiled work hard for, take the homes, their inventions, their ideas...make them into nothing and drive them out. Doesn’t help that the other's on the isles won’t do much for them…” then sighed out as he told to change the subject. “As much depressing all this stuff is about exile and history-- how about we save it when we’re all drunk on our asses?” giving a low grin.

“Right now, we need to find my ship, then find those bastards who hit at us...and maybe find whoever they kidnapp from the pleasure ship or something.” (done)

Both females looking to the other, Ash asked to Najat, “should I tell him, or do you want to?” Making him a little confused. (end)

“Wait...tell me what?” said Phobia as Scrappy scan around the area...and was calculating on what they were talking about. (done)

Sighing, Najat said, “Herno’s do not partake any strong drink.” There was a beat before she told, “our bodies do not handle it well.”

“And by well.” Began Ash, “she means, watery weak ale makes us all loopy and tipsy and so much of a mess, we might as well be useless floppy blobs on the floor.” (End)

Staring at the two...Phobia grumble. “Well shit...here I was hoping to finally let someone else beside me drink that Dragon Brew stuff...guess I should drink it by myself more.”

“Make sure you don’t drink all of it. Need your intelligence to help make the New Dread Empire, Phobia.” patting the mechanical wolf head, Phobia told.

“Yeah, yeah…” then look to the two as he said. “But seriously, where the Stars are we going to find my ship? Could be landed anywhere at this point, or still moving to evade the destroyer-- or in a town or city at this point-- which also means we need to track it somehow and in something a bit better than this ketch we stole.” (done)

Thinking to that, Ash looked to the stars before smiling and standing. She turned and held her hand up, humming away while the striped tried to figure out what the feline was up to. (End)

“...the Markings are you doing, Ash?” (done)

“Chatting… navigating… finding our way.” Told the herno. “When you travel, you sometimes don’t got a map or a compass. So, you use the stars, the sun, the shadows, the sky, the birds and even maybe the odd moss-groth you find sticking to the backside of trees.”

Nodding, Najat said, “again, to our need of independence. When on honor journeys, we do not always travel together. Due to this, we must be taught in all the basic needs to survive on our own. Navigation, being one important thing.” Slightly peeking to watch Ash as she went on. “Ash-chan is clever, and often goes by what she hears. She is possibly using her skills with wayfinding to take us to a place that Nowa-san would go, or a place Sieg-san would suggest to stay.”

Piping up, Ash let her hand down and jumped, climbing up one of the poles of the mast and taking a moment to look around. “And if I know buggy-boy? His objective is going to restock and figure a counter-attack plan on the group that hit us. Nowa would maybe follow orders and head to the nearest village town-- like the one we left for just some half-day away. They’d land and fix up the big guns, then come back with a more better working ship, rain down cannon fire, do a rescue-- then we’d have one of Book’s cakes to celebrate we’re alive!” (End)

Scrappy stare at Ash...and soon told in a tone that suggested he was infuriated. “You are a utter paradoxal female I have ever encounter in my lifespan. Being both logical and illogical at the same time. It is slowly starting to make me feel something new. I believe this feeling is called, ‘disbelief’.” (done)

Slightly hanging upside down on the wooden mast, Ash told, “or annoyance. You can kinda see why Najat’s clan hated me-- I’m utterly wild and uncontrollable.” then spun and lifted her staff to point to their right. “That'a way to the village!” (end)

Shaking his head some, Phobia turned the ship as he said in annoyance. “Although one thing has been bugging me...WHERE DID THOSE DESTROYERS CAME FROM!? I mean, there's no way the could have three destroyers. One maybe, two that’s believable-- but three!? There's no way they could afford all of that so easily in fueling, food-- unless they took the food on the ship-- but that’s a lot of mouths to feed, as well as repairs, constant check up-- even with those ketchs and dingys!” (done)

Flipping around and dropping to the deck, Ash stamped her staff to the floor and told, “well here’s a lesson in world dynamics, Racky.” Leaning on the taff and telling, “you have a easier time surviving with numbers. Find more numbers that don’t conflict with yours? And you have a even more easier time.” Then pointed on where they were. “Those guys? They had scavengers and slavers. And if I get the dynamic they got going, the Slaver’s take most of the people they get and sell for bitcoin. The scavengers take the ship remains, sell some and use the rest to build or fix up the slaver’s ships.”

“Slaver’s get free repairs and good ships, the Scavengers get big guns to hover over them and keep other scavengers, slavers or pirates off of them.” Then snapped her fingers before remembering, “Symbiotic relationship, that’s what a pony smarty once called it!” (end)

“Ah I recalled something like that...something the Isles had in a way…” then thought and muse a bit. “Wonder if I should start employing something like that in some cases? Get something and give something? Might work...depends on which groups…”

“Plot later, Phobia. We still need to head to the village and find your ship. Then you may plot in the future of the New Dread Empire.”(done)

“While I still do not fully agree upon the course of your conquest.” Began Najat, “I do agree that such advance ideas must wait until we know what we are dealing with. Nowa-san would be most useful, as she knows these sands much clearly than we do ourselves.” (end)

Grumbling, Phobia told. “Fine, fine! I’ll plan it later!” then focus on the trip ahead as he said with a smirk. “Beside...we still need to get those guys to realize they just pissed off the wrong Stripe after all. If there's one thing that can be considered scary? Is a Hyena with a grudge that will last for generations.”

“There is also the fact that we will need to wait until the repairs on done to the ship, as the last we saw, it was banged up from the surprise attack.” added Scrappy.(done)

Chuckleding, Ash told, “let’s just hope they didn’t run off on a rescue before we reach them."

Jump to top

15

Hooves slamming on the table, Nowa told, “an’ I’m tellin’ ya, we can’t just go and rush it!” Motioning a hoof towards the doorway, the mare said, “didja take a look at the state of our cannon’s? They be a real fine mess. We ain’t taking on three Destroyers with damage like that!” Trying to make her point to the changeling. (end)

Sieg narrow his eyes as he told. “Perhaps, Nowa. But while we are waiting for the Engineer golems to repair our ship? We need to make a plan to counter-attack! We need to save Herr Phobia, before he is either taken as a slave, or is killed!” Kan merely stood by the side, partially listening as she could confirm that the mutt wasn’t dead…

But in all honesty she could hardly care. Since she would win in either way, either the mutt gets killed or not, she’ll have a soul and a new contract with Nowa. Not to mention the cats are finally out of the ship, and she can persuade Copper to work for Nowa. Overall even if things are looking ‘bad’ for the mortals, they are looking rather good for her. Sure the golems will have to be remove...but I’m certain we can use them for spare parts. especially more since they could gain useful mortals...mortals she could eat if they try to backstab her.

It was cute to see them try though. (done)

“Oh Kanny, I’m home~!” everyone froze and turned to look at Ash as she strolled in, staff spinning in hand and grinning like mad. “Sorry I was out past curfew, but the road was a little hard to fine.”

Lifting a hoof, Nowa began, “how… you… but…” (End)

What does it take to get rid of this damn cat!? mentally anguish Kan as she gave a annoyed look and said shortly. “Oh...you’re alive.” (done)

Pouting, Ash said, “you almost sound disappointed.” Then grinned while telling, “what can I say? Nine-lives baby!” Doing a fistpump as she said this. (end)

Snorting to this, Kan asked. “So, did you and you friend dumped the mutt?”

Sieg was about to question on the stripe condition, or at least until he sense the emotions of said stripe as Phobia walked in and remarked with cross arms and a grin. “Technically I’m a cat too, so I got extra lives.”

Kan just stare at him, and soon told in a jabbing tone. “Oh great, you’re alive. Guess the one thing you’re good at is not getting killed somehow.” (done)

Najat soon also moved around the corner, but made no comment like the other two. Even as Scrappy was moving to make his place by Phobia, Ash grinned and put a arm around the strip’s shoulders, “well, he does have some pretty stupid luck.”

“But how are you even alive?” Nowa half shouted, “I was half convinced at least one of you was dead by now!”

Finger up, Ash told, “we began to run, and continued to run and didn’t stop running.” (end)

“But there were superior numbers, there would of been some sort of losses.” spoke Sieg, as he was trying to figure it out as Scrappy inform.

“Correct, we had 24% chance of escape with me and Phobia. However due to Ash and Najat appearance, our survival chances rose to 99% due to both being paradoxal females.”

“In short, Ash is too unpredictable to be killed, and I’m too insane to be killed.” ‘translate’ Phobia with a wide smirk. Then look to Nowa and joke. “Look like you won’t get my ship yet, Nowa.” (done)

Bristling to this, Nowa told, “even if you died, I probably wouldn't get to keep the ship.” which made Phobia stumble in thought. “Copper might be good at her job, but there are things on here she doesn't fully understand yet-- how long do you’d think we’d keep this ship from sinki’ on it’s own, eh?” (end)

“calculation...A month without Phobia. Due to Phobia ingenious mind, Engineer Copper would have difficulty on keeping ship stable, even more without the Engineering golems aiding in full on repair and with knowledge of ship itself.” (done)

Nowa gave Scrappy a look and told, “I’m talking about all those ‘places’ that only Phob’s can reach an’ work that Copper spotted on the blueprints.” Then looked to Phobia and told, “you thought I’m stupid? I know you don’t trust me, so that only means you did somthin’ to the ship so even if I took it, something would go wrong later on!” (end)

“well...I rarely trust other's, so yeah you’re right. I did.” told Phobia with a grin, then frown and told. “Although I am a bit miffed she found out those spots and backup precautions I made…” then added with a shrug as he said. “But hey, it just also shows I can’t be killed off easily in the future.”

“Conclusion. Consider this as a symbiotic relationship for you and my creator, Navigator Nowa.” (done)

Rolling her eyes, the former pirate told, “right, right, look, just expect that to be part of Copper’s little list o’ complaints. I think she was pretty miffed that there be those little rooms.” WAlking away from the table adding, “Somthin’ about wasted space.” Casting a glance to Sieg, she told, “now if you’re done buggin’ me? I got ship-work to do!” Trotting out of the room. (end)

Sieg shook his head, but look to Phobia and salute. “It is good to see you again and in good health, Herr Phobia.”

Grinning, he nod to Sieg. “Good to be back too.” seeing the changeling giving a nod and leaving the room to give Book the good news, while Kan gave a exasperated breath and look to the four as she said.

“Look like we’ll have to endure you all again.” then added in annoyance. “Even more with nothing to gain from this little event.” (done)

“I wouldn’t say that.” Ash grinned. “I mean, we did get a new ketch to use…” (End)

“Ketch?” thinking a bit Kan said. “Somewhat useful…” then thought over as Phobia gained ideas.

“That reminds me, I could add guns to this thing, oh maybe extra engines for speed, reinforced armor-- maybe use it as carriers for my golems! Oh even use for supplies moving.” gaining all sorts of ideas as Kan rolled her eyes.

“You know, its a wonder how for a supposedly genius...you are such a pathetic being.” told the demoness as Phobia told with a scoff.

“Said the demoness that got duped by me.” which made the demoness give a ‘tch’ sound. (done)

Agreeing to this, Najat spoke, “it is in a manner, pathetic for a demon to be outwitted by a mortal. It is a wonder how you could have made such a mistake.” which further made Kan twitch at the utter audacity that the herno had. “Do not waste waste breath or effort on her, Phobia-san. If there are any you must distrust, Kan is the main one.” Walking off for her shared room with Ash.

The dark feline herself winked at Kan and told, “catch you later!” Waving a hand and shadowing her friend. (End)

Glaring at the two, she turn her sight to Phobia as she said. “So, what did you do to make her stop saying bastard at the end of your name mutt?”

Raising up his snout, Phobia told with cross arms as he told. “I don’t have to tell you anything!” then told on. “In fact I don’t need to tell you anything, take care Kan!” turning as he walked off to his quarters, as Scrappy look to Kan and shook his head, moving to follow after the Stripe as Kan grumble to herself.

Just great. First I couldn’t get the soul. Then I found out that the idiot had back-up plans if someone took his ship, then I found out the cats are still here. And now, Najat is somewhat more respectful to the idiot. Can this day get any worse? she then thought over it and soon thought in annoyance. Oh yes. Now I have to deal with them even more. Just peachy.

Still, there was a upside to this. They have a ketch...although now they were sitting ducks for whoever attack them. Probably were just minor scavengers and slavers that hit the ship from earlier. Nothing really important. Turning to leave the room, she had a feeling that things were going to get more annoying from now on.

There was a long sigh, as Phobia relax on his bed, amor and undersuit off, letting his bare form rest on the bed. Looking up to the steel ceiling as the stripe wasn’t pondering on plots, on world domination, or even ideas and plans to increase his inventions…

What he was thinking back...was the conversation with Ash and Najat. Or more specifically their words to him. Feeling utter...confusion to be all honest. Having his hands laid out as his mind was trying to wrap around each word, each sentence...and felt even more confuse. “Scrappy?” spoke out the Stripe.

Getting the mechanical wolf ears to move, as he laid by the foot of the bed, he waited for his creator orders as Phobia said in a solemn tone. “Repeat...Ash first words after I asked why?”

Going through his databanks, Scrappy jaw open up, as he held Ash voice as it spoke out. “Friends don’t leave friends behind.”

Phobia thought hard on that, as he felt his lips frown more. Friends? I’ve never been friends to them. To Ash. To...Najat. Why would they, or Ash consider me as a friend? Why would they...they give me a chance? feeling more confuse...it didn’t made sense to the Stripe.

Hyenas don’t do second chances often. If you screw up on your first impression and become horrible to them, they’ll avoid you like a plague. If you do good and become friendly to them, they’ll consider you as good friends later on. It made Phobia thought over on how Ash, even Najat was willing to give him a chance, even though the later forgiving him for what he did...even stopping him from...from…

Phobia hands gripply tighten on the bed sheets...as he recalled, in that moment of carliety, in that moment of...of peace...he was about to kill himself. Was I that so far gone, so….lost that I was willing to end it all? To just..just let it go and accept that void in me? it didn’t really help that he was acceptable of such a thing...yet he knew that in that moment, if Scrappy didn’t try to stop him? Or if Najat stopped him completely and wasted his shot?

He would of done it.

Taking a deep breath...he thought on Ash words. Words that made him recall of Sieg, of Book...maybe Copper and Nowa. On how the former two were with him, or rather Sieg with him as the changeling was dedicated to the Stripe cause. With Book supporting him, thereby supporting the Stripe. It made him aware that...that he had a Clan of sort, granted a very, very small one.

It also made him realize that the mechanical beast he made, that Scrappy consider him Clan. that something he made...could actually feel such loyalty. Granted that was how the Stripe made him as, and obey his orders… but to disobey his order for the Stripe safety? That...takes a lot of will. Or in this case, so much loyalty to override the orders given to him for his creator safety.

Phobia thought on to Ash. On how she gave trust to other's. On how she was willing to give other's a chance, even if she was backstab. Even on how she persuaded Najat, the female that would left him to his fate...try to save him. And in doing so...made him actually apologize in full honesty. Phobia thought on Ash words, that only true friends remain if they’re willing to go rock bottom with you and go back to the top.

Looking to the side, Phobia thought on as...Ash was him, or like him in a way. They were both outcasts, they both were alone, and both had few friends...but while Ash try to do good and help other's, Phobia closed himself off from other's and force on. What makes a leader, a true leader? his thoughts went on to his plans, his wants of world domination...or something close to it as he thought.

Is a leader great by his support? His army? His territory? Or maybe...Maybe being kind for those common people? Being supportive, helping...maybe even...even… thinking a bit as he mutter out. “Maybe even showing a bit of trust to other's?” He thought over that as...his old thoughts as a ruler were supposed to be someone sitting in a chair, commanding other's to do his bidding, to rule great power, and having absolute authority…

It made him thought on what Ash said of Najat role in the Clan. Not a empire, not a kingdom...but a Clan. Where she helps other's, listen to the people. Do the tasks needing...being the servant of the people, instead of ruling over them. It made him furrowed his brows. As...as if ruling a group wasn’t about being in charge, but maybe...something else?

It made him confuse even more...or at least, until he thought of his former Clan. He recalled the Clan head herself. Moving around each member of the Clan. talking with them, hearing on what needed to be done. Even helping them with their duties and making sure the Clan survive with whatever food or scraps were found.

...For the first time in...nearly 6 months, Phobia thought on a name he hasn’t heard or said in a long time. “” Scrappy ears move at the native tongue, recalling Phobia true Clan name being used by his Clan. Raising his head more, Scrappy began to calculate on what he gather so far.

Creator has view Sieg, Book, and potentially the other's as Clan. Will deduce the percentage. However the solution has not been solved to fully lessen the percentage. However this also mean there is also a short-term solution to keep creator form ending his life. This will be temporarily acceptable until a permanent solution has been found.

Seeing Phobia becoming quiet, mostly thinking in his thoughts, Scrappy knew that he must find a permanent solution, as while this short-term can help dissuade the stripe, he must purge the percentage of the danger zone now. As the the short-term is a temporary dulling to his creator pain and his loneliness.

And the mechanical wolf knew that he must find that solution, or his creator will become worse even more. That must not happen. He will not allow that to happen. Scrappy must ensure that his Clan, his creator, his Clan Head, must live and must have a decrease of demise percentage permanently, otherwise it will increase fully once more.

But the problem was, how to find this solution with what he lack of data or variables, especially with how tense things are?

Re-running scenario. Variables of Najat and Ash are paradoxal. Adding in the factors of Kan, Nowa, and Copper. Adding factor of Sieg and Book being partial Clan. Running diagnostics. Last check of creator percentage, 79%. Short-term solution added in, with variables of tense and stress. Adding in lack of means of relief.

Running Najat accepting apology and give forgiveness variable. Running Ash views of friendship to creator. Unknown. Unknown means of rising or lowering. Unknown means to gain long-term means. Error. Reconfigured. Re-running, adding potential buying of slave now.

...Error. Unknown means of gaining long-term solution to fully decrease percentage in a permanent manner. Unknown on how to lower percentage with permanent solution. Conclusion, I am still in the same spot I was earlier. I am unable to help my creator. Unacceptable. Resolution: Must gain permanent solution. Must gain means to save Phobia from himself. Must find means to relief his needs of organic procreation. Must find means to decrease his demise percentage. Ending scenario running.

Stopping his thoughts to that, Scrappy knew that this was a difficult solution to solve, nothing like with other scenarios he could deal with. With both Hernos on the ship, and the recent change, he couldn’t make a exact conclusion on what they would do. Especially with helping find a means for his creator.

He was starting to dislike his new sensation of frustration even more.

(done)

Moving through fast, yet fluent kata’s, Najat kept her focus sharp and eyes forwards. Mind working out a mental foe to strike at while she did her practice. She didn’t pause in her work, and exerted just a bit of her magic through her body. All to not just slightly strengthen her endurance, but to further build on her reserves.

Once again, she had donned shorts and a tube-top, mostly to help keep cool while she trained and not to mess up her robes. It was simple to clean these training cloths-- but her robes would have been a pain to clean out.

Backing from a practiced dodge, she spun and made a quick kick to where a head would be on one kind of foe. Then, Najat recovered her stance, going low for a ‘duck’ before ascending up with a solid fist upwards. PAusing and holding, she backed down into a neutral stance before restarting the kata with a different set.

Even as she continued, the herno flicked an ear and gave the most subtle of glances over her shoulder before refocusing on her training. “Phobia-san.” She seemed to half greet. (End)

“Hey Najat.” spoke the stripe, wearing his undersuit, mostly because the undersuits were literally his only clothings to have, not alot of cloths came in stripes size. And those that do were of diamond dog clothings. Although Phobia was without Scrappy for once, as he had the mechanical dog take stock of the golems that were available since the ambush. He knew he would need to craft the Engineer golems, or more of them, but he wanted a exact number of how much he lost.

And he knew that he would be working with Copper on repairs of the ship, but he had...to get something off his chest for a while, as he soon asked. “Mind if we talk when you’re done, Najat?”

Breathing in and settling into a stance, Najat settled her breathing and put her arms into what might have been a ‘disarming’ stance for all he knew before stopping altogether. Turning, she moved and went into a sitting kneel and motioned to the space before herself. “Sit. Speak.” Cool, crisp and collected like always. (End)

Rolling his eyes, but not scoffing as he moved to sit ten feet from her, not trusting on her suddenly ‘poofing’ anything icey around her. Letting himself get comfy, he look at the wall, as he held a thoughtful look on his face and asked plainly. “What's the real reason you didn’t let me kill myself, Najat?” then turn a bit of his head as he said while looking at her. “And if you say ‘because of Herno tradition’, I’m calling bull.” (done)

Lifting a brow, Najat asked, “Do you call me a liar?” (end)

Raising a prosthetic finger, he told. “No, but there is a reason more to than simply Herno traditions, Najat.” (done)

“The mention of Tradition, was a correction of your thoughts, Phobia-san.” Najat told. “You told me you would commit Seppuku to amend for mistakes. But the mistakes made did not warrant to take your life, when you don't fully believe what you did was wrong.”

Staring, she told, “so in a manner, no. Traditions was not the reason. But that was not the intended reason to stop you. The intended reason was already made. That the action alone was unneeded.” (End)

Letting his mind ‘translate’ that, he shook his head and sigh out. As he look back to the wall as he soon asked. “You still planning on killing me later on?” (done)

“What reason do I?” Asked the clan heiress. “I have already forgiven your transgressions. What you said was truly sincere and honest. I accepted this fact, and decided to give you a second chance to redeem those wrongs in full.” (end)

Sighing some, he rub his forehead some and told. “You say that...yet I don’t understand it…” then look to her as he explain. “Hyenas rarely give second chances. The moment you do a Hyena wrong? They won’t forget it. They’ll carry that wrong, and the grudge of it in generations worth, to the point it’s instill in the species of the Hyenas.” (Done)

To this, Najat countered simply, “but I am Herno, not Hyena.” It was just a simple little fact and detail she gave out with no jabbing or harshness. “And the manner we Herno conduct trust, is vastly different from how you do.” Then motioned a hand to him, “if you met a person, one that went up to you and insulted your pride or shoved you. Do you strike back in turn?” (End)

“I just shove them back or tell them to watch it, that or give a insult of my own.” said Phobia as he snort a bit. “I was probably the only Stripe back home to actually push when it comes to shove.” (done)

Nodding, Najat asked, “and if you got into a heavy fight, due to them arguing with you, would you hold that against them, even if they were to return and ask for forgiveness for that wrong?” (end)

Thinking a bit, he said. “Eh...I’ll probably be a bit pissed...but after calming down for a while and probably tolerate it, or them for the most part. Maybe take the forgiveness just to get them to stop if they became annoying.” (done)

Measuring this in her minds eye, Najat said, “so is with Hernos, that we do not judge on first actions. We judge by the honor one has, and the actions they make whilst we know them.” She remained unmoving, almost like some statue while explaining. “You and I have met in unfavorable circumstances. And you had wronged me in so many ways. My wish to kill you, was simply driven by the fact you would do it all again and not feel a ounce of guilt.”

“Since you're asking for forgiveness, you have shown that you have the capacity to feel guilt. And from that, a hint that in time, you may not do what you have done to me, unto others. As you will know that guilt of causing harm onto another that caused my disapproval. A harm that can leave scars for a lifetime.” She seemed to hold a harden gaze and told, “I give you a second chance. To see if you are worth the time and effort to aid or keep safe. But know that when you do something truly horrid? I may have to take action, not just for myself, but for others. It is not all just a personal vendetta. Merely an act of a code of honor.” (end)

Giving a amuse chortal, he glance to her with a grin. “You still don’t want me to try world domination, don’t you?” (done)

Blandly, she told, “since you only have the capacity of a child's views of what it means to rule, it is a reasonable conclusion to persuade you not to do such a thing.” (End)

Letting out a low chuckle, he shook his head and soon said. “That's...the other reason I want to talk to you...what does make a person a great leader? Beside the whole, virtues, or being chosen, or responsibilities-- there's more to it..A lot more to it from what I...saw from my former clan leader…” finished off soberly as Phobia glance down and added. “And from what...Ash made mention with you and your Clan.” (Done)

Considering this question, Najat said, “there is no clear way to answer your question without including what you wish to not be mentioned.” Then breathed in and ready her explanation. “But, if you ask on simply leading? It is a simple matter of making choices that benefit the whole. Knowing what amount of items to buy, the reasons of a set path or actions the group takes in order to survive.”

“If you ask me what makes a Great Leader? That becomes much more complicated, Phobia-san.” Raising a hand to her chest, Najat told, “I was born to the Head of the Clan, birthed by a women of modest honor. When I was young, I was trained in the family ways. When I could understand, I was tutored in all the ways to lead. When I knew right and wrong, I was taught the honor and the actions I must make when doing what is not only best, but also right for my Clan.”

“Even with these, that does not mean I will be a great leader.” Najat closed her eyes and hummed in thought. “Virtues, are a important part of a true leaders mark. You may lead smart, may make good choices or have charm to keep followers under yourself. But a real leader is truly valued, by the amount the people they serve, respect them. Not by the power they have over others.”

Giving a hum, Phobia lean back in his spot, hands resting on their palms as he look up and remarked. “With how much you’re talking of leaders serving...remind me of this old...Hyena folklore we had. Something Sto-- Stumpy talks about when I was a pup…” eyes looking back in recalling of memories. “It was...something about a hyena once taking the remains of the Stripe Clans into safety, bringing each one into a cave to keep them safe. Making sure everyone was away from the Spotted…

“She...said that this Hyena was supposedly mad, that even the Racky ones consider him crazy. Yet despite this madness….they trusted him. They trusted him because he didn’t ask for riches...he didn’t ask for their inventions-- he didn’t ask for anything...bare for favors. Favors for food, for shelter at times. Favors for a laugh...favors for a song, favors to play.” eyes looking on to the wall as he said.

“And this madman...even though there was nothing for there give...there was something to gain, even if it wasn’t of riches, of inventions-- or anything to craft...Just them, being themselves. Was enough for him. Singing their songs, singing their dance, their plays...it was all he asked...even after he left, and giving them a chance to live again. In away….he gave them the one thing they needed….hope.” (done)

“Sometimes in the darkest of times, only a Leader may kind that light of hope.” told Najat simply. “This, I know. I must be prepared to lay my very life on the line, to aid those I lead. I must protect, I must teach, I must guard, and I must fight for them. There are many roles a leader must take up, just for those they lead. Be they army, warriors, scholars, clans or ruffed people with no home.”

Ruefully, Najat told with a slight smile. “I sometimes envy Ash-chan in some ways. Despite myself being a clan heiress, having the most advance teachings and longest lineage of honor… she still leads better than I. There are some things, only some are granted by actions alone.” (end)

Being silent abit, Phobia look at the wall in thought...and said. “You probably won’t care much...but there was...a reason for me doing the whole world thing...Originally it was just a plan. A...dream of sorts. When Stumpy told me that story...I was inspired. Inspired at a young age that, if some madman, a outsider could achieve something like that? I could do more.” giving a slight smile as he look at the wall as he raise his prosthetic arm up as he told in irritation.

“I hated how the Stripes live. I hated how we live in constant caution. I hated how we progress, but never take the chances to expand! I hated how we are so scattered among the Isles, that we live in constant paranoid that we would be killed by Spotted! I wanted that to ended...and I decided to build this ship. Build it for the Stripes to make a new era. To make the Stripes to gain what pride we had left.

“To gain what we lost in history, in our arts, in our fracture culture-- we had cities filled with stripes. We had a fully stabilized military! I wanted the Stripes to regain what...what lost...ingenuity that we limited ourselves to. To stop living like dregs in shacks and places to isolate ourselves. I wanted the Stripes to succeed and grow!”

Then took a deep breath and admit. “And I just...just wanted them to see that I...wanted to do my very best for them. To help them have this ship, to have a place to work. To..to actually be proud to be a Stripe than...hide away like the scavengers we are…” then gave a bitter low laugh as his head lower down.

“but...I guess when you’re consider the ‘Racky of them all’...you’ll make even other Racky ones consider that you’re simply too much of a problem to have.” (done)

While Phobia slowly wound down and drifted of in thought, Najat watched. She watched and remain mute during this and did not speak a word until he had nothing let to say. No words to further give and no more emotion to give. When he was silent, did Najat tell, “as a leader, you must do what you feel is best for the whole.”

While Phobia lifted his head to see the ever so cold gaze of the herno, she asked, “tell me, Phobia-san. Did you ever count the lives you have taken in battle?” (End)

“...sometimes. Sometimes I get too focus on surviving to not count...but after a while...I start to have Scrappy as a counter of sorts...to simply...remind me.” said Phobia simply...although he didn’t add on that the reason for the counting was a half-brain idea of bragging rights later on. (done)

Nodding, Najat said, “I can only remember so many. But I do it, as a reminder that for every life I take, it is another murder.” She waited for a moment before saying, “It is not a right thing to do. To take life. But there is honor in stopping those that would do further harm, even if their death is the only means to do that.”

“Did you consider those they knew?” She asked. “Did you ever consider the brothers, sisters, parents, elders, sons and daughters that would lose that person you killed forever?” Striking a odd feeling in Phobia. “While it is a injustice your people have suffered this life they lead, do you think it will justify all the death, all the loss and all the pain you will inflict on those you march over in your conquest?” Hand swiping through the air, she told with firmness. “Lovers separated. Families torn. Brethren anguished their fellows fall before them. Kings and Rulers watching on as their people suffer and die for the land they swore to protect and uphold.”

She placed her hand back into her lap, and stared at Phobia. “This, is the path you chose to take. A path you must understand the true measure of consequences to.” (end)

Taking that in, he thought over it some. Feeling that same odd feeling in him...he tried to recall what it was...was it guilt? He think it was that...it was honestly hard to say what it was. Although with how she was giving these points...it was harder to imaging the situations on what they were like. Trying to pin down his feelings as his eyes close, as he tried to find the odd feelings he felt. At least to him that made sense.

Always looking at things in a Stripe manner. See things with wires, with boxes...with connections. Seeing what she told him, what this feeling was in him. He didn’t felt guilty. He didn’t felt anger or irritation...he also didn’t felt annoyance, or even hatred. He felt...felt…

Eyes closing harder, he tried to imagine it. Tried hard to figure it out as he tried his best to recall what it was. It's not pain. Its not bitter...its..sadness? Regret? Maybe...fear? No not fear...maybe a combination of sadness and pain? But what sort of me… then he pause as a thought came. Scrappy becoming destroyed. That…

That was it.

That was what the odd feeling was. Seeing Scrappy being destroyed made him feel...a lot of feelings. Anguish, rage, pain...there was even fury. It made him feel so much emotions...that when he compare to Scrappy being destroyed..to what Najat said with the rulers having their lands conquered and people killed…

That when it clicked. It made him pause in his thoughts as a frown felt on his face as he open his eyes with nothing to give out. No siding remarks, no scoffs. Just silence. (done)

Eyes seeming to shift just a touch, in a manner that seemed to understand what was in his own gaze, did Najat speak. “You understand now.” (End)

“...Yeah.” said Phobia as he let out a long breath. “Just had to...make it something I can relate to.” then with another deep braeth, he told. “Even though I see now...I can’t stop in a sense. Maybe it’s already too late to stop.” (done)

“It is only too late, when war has begun and the cries of many seek out the blood for the one that caused them wrong.” Told Najat stiffly. “You have yet to cross this line. It is a line you may cross, if you so dare to. But the only thing stopping you from doing so, is yourself. If you choose to simply give in to the idea that you have no choice-- you are doomed to follow it due to your own foolishness.”

Staring at him, she told, “You still can stop. But it will only stop, when you choose to truly stop. And that is a choice, you must choose to make for not just yourself, but those on this ship. For their lives are in your hands, and your responsibilities. Their deaths, will be on you head.” (end)

Being silent once more, he thought to it...Eyes glazing as he thought on her words as technically he could stop it. He never started his campaign, mostly because he felt he needed more time. More time to craft, more time to create… more time to enhance his creations. Yet…

Yet this was the only thing he had left. Sure he had...some of the other's. But this dream. This...desire of his empire, the New Dread Empire with Scrappy...It was all left of himself. Without this dream?

What was left for him? What was left to fill in beside the very small Clan he had? What was left for the exile? That was something he didn’t know...and didn’t want to question as he let out a hum and jump on his feet as he told with a grin, putting on a convincing mask to her. “Thanks for the talk Najat...I’ll...consider your words.” then turned his head to walk off. “Now if you pardon me, I got a lot of things to work on, the ship won’t repair itself you know!”

Giving a light laugh as he waved with his left hand to leave the training room.

Watching him, Najat got up and said, “as you wish.” something about her tone being a bit more… sharper. It was as if she knew something but did not speak. It was a odd feeling, but also a slightly annoying one. The whole ‘better than thou’ air she had just seemed to be in place at all times. Even the ‘I know all’ sort of tone she just had slightly prickled at him.

Not that he was going to say anything. Who knows what words she’ll use to slap his face with. (End)

Or words to hit at his nerves. He already got one cat to do that, he didn’t need another. So with that, he quickly push everything they talked about, even his own mixed feelings on the side. He needed to focus working, and needed to get his mind occupy...He didn’t want to re-live with his doubts and fears again. Like the last time when he was first exiled.

However as he was in another direction, Scrappy came by the training room, apparently seeking his creator as he scan the room and spoke. “Have you seen Phobia?” already noting he was gone. (done)

Getting back into stance, Najat told, “Phobia-san has left a moment ago. He went down the right hand side of the hall.” Focusing her gaze forwards and not even sparing Scrappy a glance. (End)

Scrappy quickly left to follow the path, as while he wanted to report the numbers...he was also still very worry for his creator. His creator mood has been in flux, and he didn’t like how high the percentage was still at in 79%. In fact he felt that worry increase as he hasn’t come up with anything. It made him concern that he would need..outside help to aid his creator.

The only problem...was who, as Sieg might not be of aid due to being military, as well as Book still learning things. He didn’t fully trust either Najat or Ash to help him help Phobia as they could actually make things worse with their personalities. And Copper was still new to the ship...The only ones that could help were Nowa or Kan…

And he rather go to the former pirate. At least she's more trusting than the demoness. In all honesty, Scrappy did not like the few options...but what else he could do? Especially with how uncertainty his creator mind was? One thing was for certain, unless he find a solution to his creator needs and stability? Then Scrappy will be in a never-ending loop of unable finding the means to help his creator, especially with so much unknown or unaccounted variables within this ship.

While the village was a decent enough place to settle to wait and plan, they had to quickly move somewhere safe to avoid the destroyers in precaution. But with how the ship was dented, it was hard to say how long they could stay in the village for. So they had little options but to head to Kervail, as while they prefer, or Sieg prefer to go somewhere else, the military changeling had to admit that Kervail was potentially ‘safe’ for the ship to be at.

But when they reached into the city and within the landing docks, the changeling had to switch to a different disguise. Mostly due to not wanting a encounter with the prince or the guards. So while they let the ship rested in Kervail, the Stripe, the minotaur and the remaining Engineer golems with additional new ones that Phobia crafted worked tirelessly on repairing the ship.

Giving it a good check up for maintenance in case anything was damaged within or without from the sudden attack. As well as repairing the cannons that were damaged. While they were at hard work, Kan went out to start seeking more business, mostly to see what could be barter and quired in information. As well as future bounties to take.

While there wasn’t nothing to note for business or opportunity...there was a chance to gain something, as she discover a poster of a race. One with a rather large prize attach as she grabbed the paper to bring to the mutt. While she may not be interested in such petty mortal competition? Kan knew that with a prize of 100 gold shillings? Well, it was too good of a opportunity to take. Especially with the striped knack for creating things.

However...While she was looking at the bounties? Did she noticed a wanted poster for Sieg, or ‘Whirlwind’. Wanted dead or alive, on the crimes of stealing a slave from the prince that Ash mentioned when they first arrived to the city. Her eyes nearly widen of the price of gaining him alive, with the added bonus of bringing Book. 20 gold shillings for him alive...and 50 gold shillings for Book capture? thought Kan as she grabbed the bounty off the poster. She also noticed that Ash gotten her own...although it was a ‘masked hooded being’, being of bipedal as her crimes were ‘interfering with the law of the prince, defying the guards, and escaping the law’.

With her bounty price being around a gold shilling. Kan ignored that for the most part, as it wasn’t important to her than what she found.

Knowing that if the prince brought up the bounty, then he marked the ‘pegasus’ as a criminal and something for all the bounty hunters, mercenaries, or low-lives to take either dead or alive. Especially on Book capture. While she may not care for either...they were also useful to a extent. As Kan trott back to the ship, she consider on bringing a fake body of ‘Whirlwind’ to the prince…

But it was debatable on if they should ‘capture’ Book on not. Mostly on how to acquire her back for the damned changeling. She doubted he would agree to this, even more if the damned cats were on his side, and she knew that the cats consider Book as a friend. So it was left on standby for now.

As she reached to the ship, she enter through the ramp and told on a nearby comm gem. “Everyone, get into the discussion room. I have something of intrest to us all.” turning it off as she herself headed to the little area to discuss things or topics, or where Kan like to count the money now and then. As she came in first and waited, she noticed Nowa was the first to enter, the demoness waited for the other's as one by one-- or two by two in the case of Sieg and Book. As well as the mutt and his mechancial mutt.

Within enough time, she place down the wanted poster first, Sieg looking surprise as Kan remarked. “It seems that you gained a wanted poster.” Book shifted close to the changeling, noticing a added bit of her retreveal price as Kan went on. “I figure that this should be brought up, mostly since we know that soon enough Arabia would be filled with this poster.” giving a glance to Sieg as she told.

“So its best if you went in a different disguise and Book wore something to hide herself.”

“While thats all and good,” said Phobia as he pulled up his goggles with a scowl on his face. “Could of this be waited? We know there's a bounty for him, but why bring all of us together for a wanted poster?” Kan smirk as she brought up the announcement of the race as she said.

“This. I figure this should garner everyone attention, with it’s high prize.” letting them all look as Sieg raise a brow, while Book tilt her head, figuring that it would explain why they were called here...for some reason.

Phobia glance down and asked. “And your thinking I’m interested in this...why?” Kan snort and tap her hoof on the paper telling.

“The price is 100 gold shillings, we can use this to pay off all the gold we had to spent on getting the parts from Nickle Hoof. Even more?” there was a smirk on her face. “There is a attached prize of a exotic slave.” already knowing there was a interest in his eyes now as she comment. “Not many details...but they’re exotic and a female.” she saw the gears working in his mind as this was almost too easy to bait the idiot with his greed and lust. (done)

Reaching out a hoof to take a look at the paper, Nowa thought it over and read it before saying, “I know about this things.” Tapping away at the poster and explaining, “be bit of a sport we do here in the sands. Only so many city’s do it. But they aint easy. You gotta have a fast dingy, a good flyier behind the wheel and be ready fer tricks.” Looking to those at the table, she shook her head. “Add’s ‘excitment’ to the race with the competitors tryin’ to knock or sabotage the other durin’ the race. Real risky-- but rewards are normally pretty high like this.” (end)

“Dingys eh?” mused the Stripe, having a hand under his chin as he asked. “You tried your hoof at these races, Nowa?” (done)

“Few times.” Admitted the mare. “Once was when I was a pite small. Just getting started. Almost died by bein’ ramed nearly inta a rock by a racer-- but it got me to start flyin’.” She chuckled at the memory before alming. “Didn’t win that one. Bu’ I won a couple. They do pay pretty high, last time it was 100 gold was a couple years back durin’ a celebration.” Pointing a hoof to him, Nowa said, “the competitions gonna be real rough, boyo. Best be ready fer dirty tricks.” (end)

“The real question is, are you able to make a dingy good?” spoke Kan with a raise snout. “After all, you might be a stripe, but you’re also a idiot too.”

Phobia furrowed his brows and snort out as he told with crossed arms. “Oh I can make a dingy superior than what they got...its making the parts, as well as making sure it won’t crash that’s the problem. If I hear right from Nowa, they’re going to be a major pain.” then told. “Oh yeah, that reminds me, Copper quit.” there was a brief moment as Kan stare at him….then screech out.

“WHAT!?!” then jabbed a accusing hoof at him. “What. did. You. do!?”

To which Scrappy informed. “Enginner Copper argue with Phobia, he disliked how she was ‘messing’ with his creation, has been annoyed of the ‘flaws’, even irritated of making a new blueprints to ‘improve’ his ship and make it ‘ship worthy’. However she decided to push the blueprints of new and original, and told,” Switching into Copper tone of voice as he play the recording. “You want sum person’ t’ keep this ship the mess it is? Here, go see me Brother, let him deal with the likes o’ you an’ yer messy ship, laddy!’

Ending the recording as Scrappy added. “She made directions into the Iron Holds for us to find her brother to assist my creator. Someone named Jiru, no information available.”

Kan eye twitched as she said. “You...refused to let her improve this ship...because of your damned Stripe pride!?”

“Pride?!” scoffed Phobia as he jab a finger at her.” You of all demoness should know, Stripes don’t trust other's so easily when it comes to their creations, even less on working on it! I may have tolerated her criticism and her improve work-- but I refuse her to take apart my ship and remove the hard work I made into it! Especially when she isn’t Clan!”

Kan rub her forehead as she wanted to slap him right now. In fact she was considering on doing it as Phobia said to Nowa. “Now Nowa, if I improve one of the dingys and put it in the race-- you think you can fly it with me to ensure we win?” (done)

Thinking on it, Nowa nodded and told, “sure can, hon.” Then pointedly told, “just don’t go an’ do what you did with the bridge the first time. Give me the basic’s, go on a few test flight’s with ya, an’ I’ll clear it when I think it’d be good.” Then thought to add, “an’ if yer commin’ with? You’ll be the one mannin’ all the parts that keeps us flyin’ and keep knock the competition off us tryin’ to sink us.” (end)

Having a wide toothy grin, Phobia told. “Nowa, Nowa, Nowa...While its true the ship business isn’t my full forte…” then let out a hyena cackle. “Dingys are what most Stripes use! We craft and improve Dingys all the time back at the Isles!” then raised a finger and proclaim. “I’ll make this dingy the best work I ever done, and make sure that any who try to mess with us?” giving a malicious grin. “Is going to regret crossing us.” then told to Scrappy.

“Quick, to the hangers!” rushing out in mad cackles, as Scrappy follow pursuit, as Kan comment to Nowa.

“Better have a back up plan Nowa, especially now since Stripes are near suicidal while flying dingys.” Sieg glance to Kan, then to Nowa, then to Book as the changeling spoke.

“If you pardon us, we’ll be heading back.” then glance to Book with a smile as he said. “Book was about to show me some of her cooking.” the unicorn giggle with a light blush, as the two turned and trot out while Kan rolled her eyes and said in unamusement.

“Saps.”

Shaking her head, Nowa said, “well, I got thing’s to do me’self.” Then said to Kan with a smirk, “an’ this race be a real suicide thing as is. If he makes a ship that’s like the race? Makes it all the more exciting is all!” Giving a hearty laugh while trotting out to get to her own work. Maybe check on the old minotaur about his force and the ship parts. (End)

Kan shook her head, taking both papers as she rolled them into her buisness suit, trotting back to her room as to figure out the cost effects of the price to enter in, as well as how much they would spend to make sure they could get what ever the Stripe was ‘cooking’ up. Who knows...maybe he’ll make something decent than those scrap junks they called dingys back at the Isles. although she knew that was for sure, mostly since if a Stripe could make a flyable piece of junk move in fine tuning? She knew that with the amount of parts here…

Phobia would surely craft something.

There was a mad cackle in the area where they kept the ketch, as a single dinghy was currently being crafted, or rather improved as Phobia, along with Scrappy with the toolbox was making a unique thing. The Stripe was adding some things onto it that most Stripes would add. A small engine on the back, a ‘thruster’ to increase the speed of the dinghy. Even adding some platting to improve the wooden thing defense.

“Scrappy!” commanded the Stripe with a mad grin on his face, goggles over his eyes as he told. “Activate the mad genius music!” The mechanical wolf search in his databanks of music the Stripes would sing in their chants, or in this case, what Phobia would listen to, as Scrappy began playing a song. Phobia cackle more, as he began working more on the dinghy on it’s sails.

Grafting runes on the sail cloth, the wood of the ship for improve defense-- doing everything with his superior intellect to use every resource and knowledge he held to craft a dinghy to make all other dinghys inferior to his grand design! Scrappy merely assist in what he could do, be it gather a specific tool, order some golems to grab more metals or parts, or just keep playing the chants he recorded in his system to assist his creator.

Scrappy knew that with how fast work his creator was going it, the Stripe must have gain idea after idea on making this dinghy much more better than the standard version. Already scanning and analyzing it, the mechanical wolf had started to make sure to input advice or suggestions if needed be to improve his creator success in winning the race. Not just for the money...but to gain a new potential slave to be with.

After all, he still had to make sure his creator percentage levels decreases for good. (done)

This would be the first time Pobia would say he had ever been entered into a competition. There was a slight entrance fee for them to pay to get in, but considering the reward that awaited him? It was a small exchange. Ash and Najat were not around, and for good reason. While the herno was confident in her sneaking skills, she had long since opted to just hide away in the ship and minimize the chances of being spotted.

Najat in turn stayed with her, mostly to stay out of the heat of the sun. Sieg and Book wanted to come with, but seeing as both Sultain and his son would be overseeing this race-- they also opted to stay hidden in the ship for the time being. Or, at least Book. Sieg came out to keep an eye on his boss and be sure there was someone there to aid him.

Kan herself was doing a little business-- or rather coning people to bet against Phobia’s ship that looked a bit like a scrap pile to some. She knew that comparatively, his ship was possibly the most liable to win. Making people bet against him would later rack in a huge amount of bits for them.

It was risky to place 10 gold shilling’s on the bet for Phobia, but with those stacking against the striped? She figured that if he pulls through, they will get possibly ten times that amount or more.

Moving with the dinghy and keeping an eye on the competitors ranging from horse, to gnoll, to pony and even what looked to be a few D-dogs, Nowa said, “you best be keepin’ those eyes sharp, Phob’s. Let any of these lot near the ship an’ they might try somthin’.” (end)

Having a smirk on his face, he pat the go-to weapon in his hands as the grenade launch was full of grenade ammunition. He improve the thing to have a increase of grenades to shoot. Granted he would need to quickly refill them with what grenades he was able to resupply himself, but he was sure to beat them...Although he noticed some having a harpoon on it’s bow, another with a small cannon, and another as a fishing boat with spears as he noticed one having a slaver ship with a chest being closed on what it has.

Scrappy analyzed over them, as he walked with the two, already seeing that some of these ships were powerful in their own right. Looking back to the sail boat with metal covering it’s sides, it’s engine, even the attached small cannon Phobia added in precaution. Scrappy soon informed. “Navigator Nowa is correct, we must be diligent, do not assume we will win.”

Phobia hum as he pat on the mechanical wolf head as he said. “Yeah..with how some of these lot will do dirty tricks? Even that chest with the slavers? Something tells me we’re going to have trouble…” then look to Nowa as he asked with a grin. “You think you can handle the simple controls I showed you?” (done)

Huffing, Nowa told, “should do. But I’d would of liked t’ put it through a run before doin’ this.” She looked about as the racers began to organize into a line to prepare. “Get to know how she fly’s an’ all.” (

Cracking his neck, Phobia agreed. “Believe me, I want to see if I need to tweak it if there was a problem-- but with how close the date was to race? I’m lucky I managed to finish before we had to come here.” then said. “But if worse comes to worse? I’ll just do what any Stripe worth their stripes do. Improvise.” (done)

Giving another look about to be sure none were trying to sneak their way to them, Nowa told, “you an’ Scrap’s just try an’ do ya job, alrigh’? I drive, you two keep this bucket going.” Eyeing the dinghy, she remarked, “I got a gut feelin’ this’ll be it’s first and last race.” (End)

Shaking his head a bit, he moved to get on the dinghy, helping Scrappy to get on as the Stripe made some last minute check ups as they waited for Nowa to get on herself. Phobia looking over the engine as he knew that he did what he could in such a short notice-- but knew that his crafted dinghy would win. Even if he would need to cheat and add a few things to it to make it win.

Scrappy took constant attention around the dinghy as he was caculating every variable, every factor, and on the scenarios as they heard the announcer speak.

“Attention everyone! Now its time to see who will win, who will lose-- or who will be burnt in the sky of the sands of arabia!” cheer came from the crowds on their stands, as Kan held a critical gaze the the dinghy, hearing remarks of how the ‘pathetic thing’ was going to be lost in the sands. She didn’t pay too much attention to them, but knew that if the mutt managed to win, then they would rank in such winnings of a half a year at least.

Sieg, or ‘White Horn’ the unicorn, look over with his eye as he didn’t like how the odds were stacked against the Stripe. Part of him wonder why the Stripe didn’t add more than what he had. Unless the Stripe didn’t had all the parts he needed to make the dinghy a bit better. Who knows, maybe the Stripe had a ace up his sleeve on the thing? (done)

Nowa got on the ship and began to slightly position it move in line with the rest of the ships. She eyed each of her competitors with a sharp and keen gaze. Many of their tricks out in the open for her to pick out. Mind working out a plan to get through this in relatively one piece.

Before them, was their place to race. It was easily navigated enough with it’s many blue circles on poles to help the racers know their course. And it was a bit of a tight one. Plenty of jutting rock faces, a small cliffside area in a sharp decline-- there was a cavern area with no doubt a number of hidden rock formations to run into.

It twisted and curved almost chaotically. And knowing the speeds they might be going, it would be a risky venture to make. Though a challenge she looked forwards too as well. Flicking her ears, she heard. “First of three laps wins and reaps the rewards of this race.” A few looking up to see the prized chest, open and gleaming with gold. And by it and held in place by a chained collar to the floor with red-trasparent like cloths that hid none of her body in truth, was something that neither striped nor mare could define. Well, besides them being a form of bipedal fox, one with artful red markings over her shoulders, legs and even cheeks and eyes. The three fox tails with red-artful tips were also a surprise.

None were more surprised than Kan, who could spot a Kitsune when she saw one. Though how they got a kitsune was a wonder. What made her wonder more, was the multiple tails, abnormal to say the least. How’s and why’s spun in her head, partially missing the announcement of the Sultan and PRince overseeing the race… but did catch the next part. “Racer’s ready? Set…. GO!”

Nowa throttled the ship and took off as soon as possible. She shifted and swerved the small ship about to avoid a few of the others that seemed to suddenly burst forwards-- and not seconds in, one of the ships got in close before one of the competition was hit by what looked to be a little pop-out saw on the side, ripping and tearing into the side and making the victim veer away and slow.

Speeding past this and making up the 6th place spot in the vast group of 17, she kept her eyes front and told, “keep them off me Phob’s! It’s gonna get ugly real fast soon!” (end)

The Stripe held up his weapon as he quickly look as he said. “Scrappy, calculate and go full time.” the mechanical wolf was moving his head around in a 360 degree as he was pushing his processors on full work to ensure they had total victory. The Stripe kept a good look with his goggles over his eyes, mostly to keep sand out as raised the grenade launcher with a smoke grenade.

Firing onto a ship that was trying to get close to them as smoke erupt, while the captain of that dinghy was trying to see, Phobia felt the turn of the dinghy they were on as the victim behind them speed on through and crash into a boulder. More ships kept moving as Phobia switch to the next grenade, Scrappy alerted. “Left!” as he heard a boom of a cannon fire as Nowa swerved the dinghy.

Phobia fired the next smoke grenade as he quickly added the default grenade to make another shot at it’s hull.

The ship in question did not get a face-full of smoke like the last. Phobia blinked and watched his grenade stop and roll in the air, a unicorn on the enemy ship’s doc giveing a grin and tossing it back by magic. Phobia felt like cursing when it hit the side of their ship, blinding Nowa.

Though instead of panicking, Nowa pulled up on the ship to make it go slightly skywards. The smoke was gone before it had too much of a chance to blind them, and on their way down, they skimmed the sands and got back into balance. She swerved away and went to sail past a different ship-- mostly to keep a distance of the one with the unicorn that might use their own arms on them.

“Hold tight!” Nowa warned the two before turning with the other ships. Phobia watched as piller’s of stone flyby, the ship tilting constantly left and right as Nowa went around each pillar of stone. At one point, Scrappy watched the ship from before fire another cannon, though not at them, it was fired ahead. It still alerted him as he warned for a sharp right.

Nowa blindly trusted, and it was good. The black ball of iron collided with a ship, making it swire out of control and hit a pillar of stone. Breaking apart, the path they would of taken was blinded by smoke and fire-- a few racers going through and taking the risk. One getting part of their ship’s side fractured and causing them to slow upon slight impact with a stone wall. (end)

And while Phobia would of felt concern of their lives or shouting in any other circumstances? The movement of the dinghy around the sands, the high-speed energy pumping in his body, the fact that it was a life or death situation where they could die? It just made the Stripe felt partially nostalgia and grinning like a idiot. He felt like he was among another Stripe, moving in twists and turns against the environment. Noticing a cave coming up as he saw Scrappy activating his optics lights.

The Stripe quickly turn to aim at above as he fired more smoke grenades, two really as he wanted to conserved as much as he could for later on in the race. Especially against other ships with more dirty tricks. As Nowa moved the dinghy around in the darkness, with Scrappy providing the lights, Phobia had to keep a constant watch on their back if they were attacked. (done)

It was clear they were taking a bit of a lead, the darkness making it hard for the other’s to simply navigate safely through. One raver suffered a unfortunate accident, one that made a bright flashing plume of fire to light the dark cave. On the way out though, in the sunlight where they were in the top 5, did the chaos get back on track.

It namely started when a popping of air was heard from within the cave, followed by a streaking silver. With a jolt, Nowa, Scrappy and Phobia had to slightly hold on and their ship seeming to pull back. Over the side, Phobia glanced to find a long rope line, one that shook and tugged at the hull it was embedded in.

Like a whip, the ship with a harpoon launcher speed up to them fast, a snapping sound being heard as the rope line was cut and the ship zoomed past, a dog taunting them as the three were both slowed and used as a slingshot for the crew of dogs that took 5th, 4th-- not 3rd place in the race. Harpoon and some rope still stuck on their aft. (End)

Glaring under his goggles, the Stripe move to pull the harpoon out, as he told to Nowa. “Nowa, pull the blue lever.” then heard her giving a ‘no’ response as Scrappy went back on watch alert as he heard something about them in their ‘first lap’, to which Scrappy input.

“Use best tricks for last lap.” The stripe grumble, but kept a look out on their back as he hated for the dirty trick the dogs pulled. His hatred for diamond-dogs grew even more.

Turning around the next bend that would begin a straight away for the finish line to complete their first circuit, Nowa informed, “we still got plenty o’ these lot in the race. Be ready, this is the ‘crazy’ part.” the two wondered to that, but as they dodged a few more ships.. It became pretty clear.

Such as the slaver’s dinghy ship. They swirved about the others and with a chest open, two of the crew took something out. One tossing a rope over with a number of hooks for ends, the other tossing out what looked to be a net.

One got caught on a ship and with the many hooks, caught on something in the rock-filled sands. The ship was tugged and caused to hit the ground, skidding and barely staying aloft as there was some serious damage. The other that got hit with a net had it’s crew a little tangled and unable to do much to help.

The cannon from the other ship sounded, more fire being sent around-- this time with chain-balls, the linked cannonballs flying through the air like deadly bola’s for ships. Nowa swerved them around, slowing and speeding back up to avoid the crazy chaos all around-- even having to pull back when the ship with the ‘buzz-saw-side’ came close and cut a very jagged line into their side. (End)

Phobia wanted to hit at the ship, but consider with the chaos moving around them as he heard Scrappy telling. “Down!” feeling the dinghy moving down as a net moved over where they were at as Phobia had to turn back to fire a smoke grenade, not trusting his usual grenades if they had a unicorn with them to move it back to the three. In all honesty, Phobia wished he could have used the ketch ship. At least that way he could use the experiment weapons on it to shoot at the other's!

But since this was a dinghy racing? Well...he had to make do. (done)

“Here comes them rocks again!” Nowa warned the two in advance while getting into the thick of it with the many rock pillars. With so much going through the air, Nowa seemed to take a bit more objective to skim around the more tighter spaces for cover.

At one point, a cannon ball flew over the races, and instead of impacting on a ship, it hit a pillar. A ‘miss’ in Scrappy’s initial calculation. Calculations he had to remake when the pillar tilted and the top half fell, causing it to shower rocks. Nowa saw it just as quickly and got out of the way, avoiding falling and some collapsing stone around them. Some battering their ship along the way. (End)

While Phobia almost shouting at the ships, he had to keep focus on his surroundings, as well as using his weapon to do what he could in this race. He however felt that wide grin on his face. He felt exhilarated, thrilled-- even a bit on edge...He hasn’t felt this alive in months-- maybe a near year? It was hard to say with so much around him to think, but he reacted with every new problem, with every new scenario as he fired when he could, or switch ammo to use at a appropriate time.

One thought came up his mind. If we managed to win this, I’m making Nowa a honorary Stripe. Scrappy alert. “Cave.” starting up his optics again, as this time Phobia kept his focus on their back, he didn’t want those damned dogs to do their trick like last time, or for some other ship to try to force them into a problem. (done)

As each zoomed inside, they began to once more inch for the lead. The chaos had stopped, and for a fair reason since none wanted to bring the cave down on themselves. With the darkness and Scarppy to help light at least their way, it was much easier to navigate and pass other ships.

Nowa pushed themselves to go faster and with a little shortcut through some tight stalactites and stalactites, they went from 7th, and more to 3rd-- passing the dog’s up all the while. While they came back into the light, sands swirling in their wake, there was a popping sound once more... (End)

This time Phobia was prepared, Bracing on the railing as he waited for the hook to hit and watch them coming up. Then grinned as he fired a few grenades onto their ship deck as they passed by, there was a time delay as they cut the ropes off with the harpoon…

There was a booming as they passed by their ship as Phobia mocked. “Ha! That’ll teach you mutts to use us like that!” (done)

Swerving around the burning wreck that splintered and nearly hit their ship, Nowa laughed out, “havon’ fun, eh?” Then refocused to slow and let a ship fly past their own, their intent to ram their dinghy being completely foil while Nowa speed up and rammed their steel bow into their Aft’s. The rotters sparked and broke, causing the ship to veer and soon crash and slide in the sands while Nowa steered their ship about and slightly began to hold the 3rd place. (End)

As they were moving, Scrappy was quickly calculating the remaining ships, what they had, and how they could gain first place. He knew the unicorn on that one ship was trouble, as when they pass by the line of the last lap, Scrappy had to work more on a winning success. He wanted to win not just for his creator pride, but to gain that exotic slave for his creator. Quickly moving his head around in that 360, he warned.

“Right!” another booming came of a cannon shot was fired as the dinghy quickly moved and Phobia grumble.

“Damn that ship.” (done)

Thinking some, Nowa spoke, “Phob’s!” Making her turns that would soon lead them to the stone-pillar part of the course. “How many of ‘em bombs you got left?” (end)

“10 normal, 6 smoke, and 2 new grenades I test called infernal.” quickly told the Stripe as he asked. “When and how many?” already figuring out she was going to let him fire the grenades to get rid of competition. (done)

“The pillers.” Nowa began as they came out of the twisting part of the course and began to head for the stone-pillars. “I want ya to use ‘em normal ones much as ya like, bring the place down much as ya can t’ slow the others!” Then grinned out, “make it rain stone!” (end)

Cackling, Phobia loaded up with the normal grenades as he began firing all over, using each grenade to hit at the top, the bottom, anywhere with the pillars as he laugh in a mad manner. Scrappy soon saw the inevitable chaos as the stone pillars exploded, coming down behind them as pillars, pieces of pillars, stone raining down as the creator laugh and cackle in mad gleam and excitement of the destruction he cause. (done)

The many competitors swiveled, turned, lifted, lowered-- doing everything they could to avoid the raining stone. Nowa smirked and pushed forwards with the top 4, their little ‘cannon problem’ being left in the raiing stone. When the cave once more came up though, she was more than happy to have Scrappy to shine lights. Mostly due to one of the top four, the one with the unicorn, gave off a bright flash that blinded everyone.

While there was a spot in her sights, Nowa could still slightly see and had to make a few fast turns. Their hull making whines and screeches as they hit a few low rocks or walls. There was a explosion somewhere, telling them that one of the blinded ships crashed in the cave.

Dodging and weaving, their ship, the unicorn’s ship and one other made it out, the three still holding third. Breathing in, Nowa placed a hoov on the leer and waited. They made their final turn and she could see the straight away. Waiting, she prepared to pull it when the two ships parted, then gave it a pull. (end)

The sails suddenly were pulled up as the engines gave whirring sound, and within a second the dinghy went fast. The thrusters were flaring with life of the flames, Scrappy had to claw at the dinghy for not being thrown off as Phobia grinned wide. As the dingy zoomed past the other two ships and stealing first place. As the audience watch with Nowa trying to put on the breaks as the finish lines comes way too fast, Phobia assist by gripping the ‘emergency brakes’.

As they flying past the finish line, dust cloud in their wake as there was a harsh screeching sound, the whole underside of the ship all sanded smooth or near torn off from trying to stop, sliding in the sand to help it stop. As there was a slowness that came, Scrappy soon spoke. “Adding note: Less runic chargers on engine core to accelerate dinghy, will almost kill whoever used it.” (done)

“I think ya just need better breaks!” Nowa half shouted while looking back. “We be yards away from the finish line… hold up, I’ll just…” Starting the ship up… and the thing not moving. She tried to make it go, but it just sat there. Looking back, Phobia found that their rotters were gone… and all that was really left were the now spinning poles that used to hold propellers. (end)

“...at least I can salvage the engines.” said the stripe, as he went on. “Can’t really make this fly...especially with so much is destoryed or in the sands.” then heard a hissing sound and they noticed...it was smoking alot…

To which the stripe quickly got off and ran as Scrappy follow pursuit. (done)

Feeling that odd gut feeling stir, Nowa jumped ship and ran back for the starting line. Those at the two ships looked to the other, a gleam in their eyes about scavenging the abandoned ship…. Before it blew up. All watched as the little ship blew up a few times, red and blue plums flashing and going high… then stopping.

After a moment, Nowa turned to Phobia and said, “told ya it ain’t lastin’ past this race.” (end)

Staring at the remains, or few remains of the scorch area, Phobia smile, then lowly chuckle, then laughed uproariously as he place a hand over his eyes. Feeling not anger, or annoyance, or even irritation he lost it...but, pride? Happiness? A sort of joy he forgotten he had in a long time as he lower his hand and look to Nowa as he held a wide grin. “Nowa...that was probably the closest thing of a Stripe experience I ever felt!”

Moving by Nowa to give a one arm hug as he told in a tone of happiness. “You Nowa, are one of the few I can claim to be a honorary Stripe to me!” (done)

“Aw, ain’t that flatterin’?” Half teased the mare. “Bu’, mushy stuff later!” Pointing to the horses that were bringing along the chest and the slave. “We go’ loot to take!” Then soon added, “an’ a slave, but I’m more focused on the gold.” (end)

Laughing a bit more camly now, he let go of her as he said. “I am too, but my focus is elsewhere…” said the stripe as Scrappy follow, as a...happy feeling was in the mechanical wolf. For once there was a solution. A solution to his creator needs. A solution to lower the percentage. A solution to make that scenario impossible now. And best of all? No Najat or Ash to interfere into this. (done)

As they came before the horses, one placed down the small chest that had the hundred gold shillings, while the other slightly tugged along the hardly-clothed vixen’s chain lead. She didn’t smile to both, and didn’t seem to open her eyes in the least. While Phobia was able to take in her slim and lean form that was similar to Najat’s own, he was aware of the bits that were not really hidden by the thin red see through fabric and the red markings that gracefully flowed on her shoulders and legs.

With a smile, the horse spoke, “congratulations, that was quite a finish.” having a gleam in his eyes. “Your prize money, and the slave as promised.” Motioning to the vixen. “Will you be needing any aid in--”

“We be gettn’ it.” Nowa waved off. “Why, a couple of our helpers are on their way righ’...... now.” Motioning her hea to both Kan, whom had a few large bags over her sides, and a coming up white unicorn. (End)

There was a smirk on Kan face, as ‘White Horn’ horn glowed to grab the chest in magic. While Phobia took the leash as he was about to ask the name of the vixen, until he noticed Kan mouthing to him with seriousness. ‘Do not try to fondle her or look at her.’ it made Phobia question on why, but seeing the serious look, he decided he would listen to her...for now.

Form what he gather, she knew what this vixen was at the very least. So as he took the lead to head back to the ship with the other's, Kan felt something both familiar and off with this kitsune. Like she was a sort of ascend...but not at the same time. It bother her to no end.

Jump to top

17

Ship chugging along at it’s standard speeds, Nowa gave a slight glance back to the thoughtful and almost grumpily slipped striped that kept to his command chair. She wasn’t sure what his gripe was, but she had a hint it had to do with their newest resident.

And there was one way to find out.

“So, tha’ Mari gal. Pretty silly, ain’t she?” began to former pirate in curiosity. “Came to my room yesterday, girl wanted t’ braid my mane. Normally I’d not have that, but she was persistent.” Then grinned, “I don’t mind much. She be a bit of a silly one.” (end)

Grumbling more, he said. “Yeah...silly.” trying to think back to something else, as he said. “Sometimes Nowa...I’ll never understand Hernos or Kitsunes. They’re just so...odd at times. One moment you’re discussing something, then suddenly they’ll do something unexpected!” sighing some as he glance to see Scrappy wasn’t back yet, mostly because he had the mechanical wolf move around to gain a final report on the check ups as he look back to Nowa as he went on.

“Sometimes trying to figure them out is like trying to figure out someone insane like me.” (done)

First snickering, Nowa soon barked out so loud, the golems operating their stations had to cast glances back on what had the navigator so… happy. But, when she calmed, Nowa said back, “they be girls. ‘Course ya are having trouble understand them, they ain’t the type you probably are used too.” (End)

As the golems look back to their stations, Phobia snorted and shook his head. “Yeah well...you’re right on that. I’m more used to the Stripe girls or zebras, ponies, Spotted, Lions-- although only a few, and thats...pretty much all.” then sigh a bit as he said. “But with Mira? She...she honestly confuse me, like I’m partially wondering if she’s a gal that doesn’t know much outside the Clan life-- or just biding her time,” then rolled a hand around as he went on.

“Or if she just likes to be around us, or just know that she can be at ease with us because we aren’t a threat to her in all regards!” (done)

“Or.” startted Nowa, “ya can relax an’ give her a bit o’ room.” Looking forwards to go on, “gal’s home been attack from what I gather, righ’? Sumtin’ about another clan an’ them betraying her’s… I’m sure demon-tracker or something was in it.” Then shook her head. “Point is? I think she’s bein’ so preppy cuz them two herno’s are about. Way I understand it, the cat’s are a honest sort. Fer them to be fine with her? Probably tells her she can be fine with most of us.”

Looking to him, she smirked, “an’ you hon? I think she’s just teasin’ ya a bit. Nothin’ but a bit o’ fun I’d say. She ain’t Najat, she’s free an’ lively. Much like Ash, but that gal is a whole diffren can of trouble.” (End)

Humming some, he relax in his chair and said. “You know...maybe you’re right Nowa. Maybe I’m just so used to being paranoid and cautious that...I forgot how to let loose.” then glance to the side and added. “Also...maybe she is teasing me...although considering I’m the only guy here thats single, it probably explains why she hasn’t try to tease Sieg from what I heard.” (done)

“HA!” barked out Nowa, “oh, she teases him alrigh’.” Then snickered. “Jus’ not the same way like you. She knows he’s got a girl, so what she does is tease him abou’ how he treats Book.” Then shook her head. “I think the lass nearly got him to blush once, he trot out so fast, his tail migh’ of been almost of fire!” (End)

Giving small fits of laughter, Phobia could imagine it as he joked with a grin. “W-Well...at least we know that changeling can blush still!” calming some as he sighed and shook his head as he said. “But on a side note...Even though we got our ship repaired and some of our forces replenish...we’re still not ready to take on serious threats, like what Kan mention with Tyra or potential pirates.” giving a frown on his face as he went on.

“So it might be best to lay low while we pick up this Kiru guy...Maybe figure out if Mira clan is alright.” then hum a bit as he lean back. “After that? Hrm...maybe go conquer a city or something? I’m still planning the whole conquering thing with minimal life casualties. Won’t do good for our image if we just be some third-rate group if we just kill everything our way…” then grin as he added. “Plus it’ll confuse the pits out of our to be foes on our tactics.” (done)

Giving a look back, Nowa rolled her eyes and looked forwards before telling, “iffin’ ya so worried over that, why not jus’ find a Pirate’s den and take it fer ya’self?” Going on to snort, “get their treasure, stuff-- maybe some spare ships. Make it ya own an’ all that.” Smirking, she went on, “best part? Most of ‘em are murderous backstabbin’ two-timin’ dealers. No tears over losses o’ them, righ’?” (end)

Grinning more, he nodded and said. “Oh thats true...not to mention more stuff for you to sell with Kan, more ships to try to upgrade into my personal fleet…” but pause and furrow his brows as he said. “But...whoever piloting them has to be good…” glancing to Nowa as he went on. “Sure I could try to hire some into captaining my ships...but the only one I trust to pilot anything of mine is you, Nowa.” (Done)

“Aw~” cooed out the mare, “why, that’s so sweet-- I think I’m touched.” Then paused before asking, “...do I get double pay fer driven’ extra ships?” (End)

Snorting with a grin, he said. “Ah, ah, ah. Just because I consider you as part of my clan-- doesn’t mean you shouldn’t get greedy, Nowa.” then told on with a amuse look. “Beside its doubtful you could drive so many ships…” then shook his head and told. “No, I would need actual captains, crews, people to be loyal enough to me to not stab me in the back...And it’s rather easy to double-cross someone when someone else pays a lot more money.” humming a bit in thought as the mechanical paws of Scrappy came as he suggested.

“Perhaps create captain like golems to pilot your ship and having crafted extra golems to pilot those ships to assist you in battle, Phobia?”

While that did sound interesting...there was a problem as the Stripe shook his head. “No..I barely know much on ship battle, and anything I craft won’t have the same creativity Nowa will have. No, if I make captain golems, I would need to craft them to be creative like...but the problem with that, is that it’ll take years to get them develop that psyche in a sense.” then glance to Nowa as he asked with a grin. “Know any somewhat useful people who could pilot ships for me and be somewhat loyal as long as I bring the gold and profit?” (done)

Huffing to this, Nowa told, “nada. When it comes t’ me, I know people, bu’ keepin’ them loyal? That be a whole different thing.” She thought on it and told, “wha’ ya need is backin’. I used t’ have all sorts o’ crews, an’ biggest thing to keep ‘em workin’ fer ya? Respect. Ya make it an’ get it. Ya get a good crew t’geather and get their respect, they’ll keep by ya.”

“Ya don’ get that respect?” Continued Nowa, “well, then ya get a mutiny an’ upstarts takin’ yer spot as captain. Seen it before, all it takes is one unrespectin’ scruffy boyo who think’s they can out do ya.” (end)

Thinking to that, Phobia thought over it as he doubted taking over a city could gain respect, nor removing a pirate den. It might prove the wrong effect as while both are interesting? It might not work well as he hum a bit. “Hrm..doubtful people will respect me if I just go to pirate dens and take everything I want. They might feel like I’m a threat to them.” Scrappy consider and asked to Nowa.

“Does ‘respect’ allow one to gain reputation by providing ‘good deeds’ of removing slavers, freeing slaves, and returning them into safe haven zones to allow authorities to take them to safety?” (done)

Thinking to that, Nowa said, “eh, maybe. Hard t’ tell, seein’ as ya really gotta pull weight t’ do all o’ that.” Then snorted out and half joked, “ya know, this be all the more faster if ya coul’ just put a person in ya golems once they be made.” Then chuckled, “now that’s one way t’ get creative crew, eh?” Chuckling to herself and looking on ahead, not noticing the mad gleam in Phobia’s eyes. (End)

“Souls eh….I know where to find such abundance of souls.” lowly cackle the Stripe as he got up and began walking to Kan office as Scrappy look to Nowa and remarked.

“It appears you did not calculate that my creator could make something a joke into something literal with the right phrase of words.” seeing the ‘huh?’ from Nowa as Scrappy translated. “You gave my creator a insane idea.”

As Scrappy explained that, Phobia headed to Kan door and knock, hearing it open as Kan raise a brow and question. “Yes, what are you-,”

“Give me your souls.” interrupted the Stripe as she held a afront expression and said in adigation.

“Excuse me!?” he pointed to the back with that mad gleam in his eyes still.

“Souls. Nowa gave me a idea, of putting souls into my golems. Giving them a body, but making them work for me with their creativity.” Kan blink some...then told flatly.

“No.” then slam the door on him as Phobia cross his arms, a smirk on his face as he spoke.

“By the contract between us, I invoke Kan to give me access to her soul collection, or give me a substitute of souls to gain for my golem usage.” hearing a pained sound as he spoke on. “I invoke upon Kan, by the contract that bind her to me and me to her, that she will give me access to what I require to gain control of what will soon be mine in the future be it now, or within a due time to allow me to gain what I desire.”

Hearing huffing and puffing as there was a agonizing sound from behind the door as Phobia told. “I invoke upon the demoness of Lust, of the 3rd pits, that she will do as the contract decree and assist me in all things she is able to so that I will achieve--,” the door suddenly slam as she glare at him with hatred. Her glasses were of some as she look like she was in some sort of pain.

“Alright! Alright!” her tone seething with hatred as she said. “I’ll give you some damned souls!” then glared at him as she said. “But these lot will escape if I try to grab them. And if I go in my demon form, we’ll be tracked. I can’t let you have them…” seeing him arch a brow as she quickly said. “Only because I don’t know the means to seal souls...or the fact you don’t know how to fully yet. Maybe use the few I have as test subjects for whatever madness you got once we figure it out. Just….stop.” feeling the contract between them crushing her like chains on her being.

She hated this. She hated whenever he invoke the contract between them. She hated that he wasn’t too stupid enough to word and make it so he had a leash around her neck-- she hated the fact that if she doesn’t do what he said, she’ll be in agonizing pain for a long time until he gets what he wants.

Kan would enjoy seeing his expression once she gain his soul. But for now? She has to play the good little demoness until he died...or managed to get her all the souls she could get. So she stiffly told. “If you want some to research...just make a golem body that's suitable for them to live in...I’ll...try to help you make sure you don’t screw up...just. Leave. Now.” waiting until he said those words and leave her be as he soon grin and said.

“I Phobia the Dreadful, shall allow Kan to have the contract be counterbalance to allow her to do what I require of her.” feeling the weight off her body, she let out a sigh, then glared hatefully at him as he gave a two finger salute and said. “I’ll be sure to get a body ready-- make sure the core is usable with your help, Kan.” turning to walk off as Kan slam the door, fixing her glasses as she limply move to her bed to relax on.

With a sigh she grumble. I hate that Stripe so much...it’s going to be a while before my body feels normal after that pain I suffer from the damned Stripe...why does he has to be so insufferable?! Why does the apparent idiot has to be somewhat smart at the same time!? (done)

Really, the large issue was the deal required souls. Her own collection was out of the question-- because of their use and the other reason of them escaping. The only other way were trying to steal some from Tyra’s little imps-- but that would be a hassle. The other was abominations, but most of half of them would have souls of the insane or useless due to the trama.

She could try and talk Ash into this-- but that was just unlikely. Really, the herno might just say no and not do a thing. But Kan couldn’t do the harvesting, going full demon would just draw too much attention. And both she and Tyra had a slight deal of not stepping on the other’s toes.

Vass didn’t count, he was a independent third party.

She was in a pickle though. The only way to please the Stripe? Was to give him maybe a soul to tinker with, but all the souls would just run and the others could only be gained by Ash. And the only one that wouldn’t run, was just a soul of a mere foal. One that was still scared in it’s jar and confused. Granted, it was still pretty to look at. (end)

and maybe...maybe he could use that...but he wouldn’t gain too much out of it. It’s still a foal. It won’t do much obeying or whatever he has in that brain of his… frowning more in irritation, she wanted to punch whoever gave the Stripe the idea! There was no way he thought of this himself, he was too good in mechanical work...but not spiritual. She doubted Ash told-- the herno was smart.

Najat? Please, she didn’t sound able to mention this to the idiot. Mira? As if, she probably confuse the mutt...Can’t be any other's…

So how did the mutt thought of this? There was no way he would consider souls to put in the cores, he would of try to craft them himself with his ‘make it yourself’ mindset that all Stripes had. Maybe...I could tell him I could try another time? That now’s not a good time? she wince from the slight pain her body, still feeling after effects as she grumble out. No...he had that look in the eyes. That cold, mad, and psychopathic look. The look that said he was going to do whatever he set his mind to, even if he has to make a body trail in the way…

Thinking more...she consider that if they were somewhere far from civilization...she could try to help the idiot...but with two hernos, and one kitsune with seals? She doubt she’ll get far in helping him. They might actually try to stop him… (Done)

Actually, ‘stopping’ might be a light term. Ash had encountered Tyra, and there was no telling what the herno had seen while in the demoness’s captivity. And while Najat might only know so much, she would be surrly angered by the knowledge of this. Mari? She… she was a complete unknown. A half-demon child that could use seals, and was a seal-master if what little she could translate was true. Meaning… it was possibly a risk to try anything. Who knows what sort of nasty seals she had for stopping, containing, binding, trapping or merely banishing demons like her. (End)

I have to stop him...but how? How could I get him to reconsider it? Those three in solid points? Might work, but he’ll try tackling it another angle, like killing some murder or criminal and wanting me to grab their soul for transfer...no that’ll be worse. Maybe suggest him to invest into some other idea? But what? What could I get the idiot to reconsider on to...to… she thought on it…

And there could be another means...maybe...get a spirit inhabited in a item to assist the mutt? That was...possible...but there lies a problem. Which spirit? Because...she knew that despite how useful they are...they might reject him, or worse try to harm him. Like the spirit of justice, or purity-- or even righteousness. Those lot are such sour-puss that it’s like everything was black and white to them. (Done)

An that wasn’t counting other spirits. There were virtues that would run from him, or easily see him a threat. That is to say unless she tried to find a spirit that could just…

Who was she kidding? This whole situation was horrible. Nothing would work out no matter how she looked at it. She could try any number of ideas, and they would all end in the same kind of trouble. With her possibly suffering a voided contract by another third party. She loses chances of getting his soul or others-- and the strip get’s off scot free.

And that just can’t happen. Bu what else could she do? Hand over one of the spirits she had to a golem and just hoped something would work out? Because she doubted that would work with the collection she had. At best, she had to somehow bid her time. That was the only clear option. Bi her time until she and him had privacy to do his little mad experiments and be done with it--

Or… or maybe she didn’t have to. Maybe… she could have someone dissuade him for her. But who, and how? (End)

Not Sieg or Book, won’t have a good effect, not Nowa, sure she’s ‘clan’ but not that high...Najat or Ash? Please, one is a hotty bitch and the other might get him to think, but not fully listen. Mari? As if. The only one that could actually get the Stripe to stop...was his damned creation. She hated on considering Scrappy...but that thing was the only thing to get the Stripe full attention and use logic on him.

Granted it served Phobia best interest...but if she would make mention of the consequences of no matter what, he’ll have the cats and the fox attacking him? Or maybe...her mentioning the contracted maybe getting voided in some way to not get the idiot what he wanted…

But on the other hoof, the mechanical thing might ‘consider’ the voided contract might be for the better, to remove her position to be a bigger lap dog than anything else...And have the ‘urge’ the idiot to ‘ask’ the three on the whole thing and gets banished anyway? No..I got to word it right….or ask Ash-- and I hate Ash more than the mechanical mutt.

The cat who she utterly hates...or the lapdop that may very well undermine her. She had to grit her teeth with the cat. She despised the cat...but she knew that Scrappy would be looking for only Phobia best interest. Only his. So she took a breath in, and force herself on her hooves, using her heritage to let herself patch up real quick, before slowly walking out of her room and find the damned cat.

Desperate times call for desperate measures. (done)

It was merely unfortunate that finding the cat was a choir to do. Kan had to stop and ask a few of the stupid golems of where she was, and each time was a different response. When Ash had nothing to do, she tended to wander around. A lot.

To some thanks, she did settle on a place to be finally, the training room. The only unfortunate part was that, once again, she was around Najat. What only added to this was the fact Mari was also in the same room. Making her way towards the room, Kan thought about asking another time.. Or just asking for a bit of privacy.

Ash might tell the two later, true. But a little privacy would at least make things a bit more bearable than to have all three hounding at her for answers. Ash would be bad enough with how sharp she was. (end)

Yeah, asking her later. I do not want the ice ‘kitten’ and the haynu to find out either. settled Kan, as she managed to walk at ease as the slight pains and soreness finally eased up. She knew that with all three hounding at her? It would make things even more difficult. Even more if one of them decide to kill the mutt...and as much as she would like that, it would also mean they might try to banish her at the same time.

So it was best to wait until she had Ash alone...and the Kitsune not in the area to over hear them. She didn’t knew what the Kitsune was planning, much less on what she was going to do, but she didn’t like how the Hanyu was so friendly, granted it might be how she actually is...but the Kitsune were shadow warriors. Using the art of deception of all things. So it might as well be a ploy to get the other's to have their guard down. (done)

Pausing by the doorway that lead directly into the training room, Kan pondered to call Ash out or not. Though, while she worked over her thoughts, she became aware of how quiet it had gotten. Really, it sounded as if the room wasn’t in use. Deciding to peek, she cracked the door open a little… and huffed They weren’t there. (End)

Of course. Just when I decided to ask for Ash-- she or the other's aren’t there. predictable. shaking her head as she decided to wait until she had a chance to talk to Ash later, knowing that they, or that ‘demon mark’ cat could be anywhere at this point. Huffing a bit, she turned to trot back to her room, wanting to relax, enjoy the peace and quiet-- and look at her collection.

However once she reach her room, she found the feline relaxing by her door as she raise a brow and remark. “Well this is a first...you deciding to come to me.” (done)

Glancing up and away from her nails, Ash greeted, “hey Kanny-kan-kan.” Using the same hand to wave at the mare. “I heard from a few tim-men you were looking for me. So, I thought I’d stop by.” Then went on to grin, “Let me guess. You wanted to know the secret to my great curls, right?” Slightly pulling and fluffing the ponytail of hair that indeed was fairly curly. (End)

Taking a calming breath, she said in annoyance. “No...I…” gritted her teeth as she gave a annoyed look to her. “I...need your help on a little matter.” Taking a moment to hold back the hate in her at the feline, she explain. “Earlier, the mutt came by with the ‘bright’ idea of using souls to inhabit his golems for a ‘creative’ means. I don’t know how he came up with it, since I know he never takes it into consideration. But I can’t exactly talk him out of it for...obvious reasons.” the end bit having a bit of spite in her words.

“So...I had two options. One was to talk to the lapdog...or you to get the idiot to stop pursuing the matter. but...I think we both know that Scrappy is ‘smart’ enough to consider me as ‘obsolete’ to the stripe and will try to remove me. So...I decided to go to you of all people...you should feel happy.” the amount of hate in her tone didn’t exaggerate how much she hated to come to the feline. (done)

“So you came to li’ll ol’ me?” Asked the teasing feline, hand on her cheek and acting shy, “why, I don’t know what to say.” Then squeed to herself, “Senpai noticed me!” (end)

Glaring at her, she said. “Cut the act, Ash. we both know you’re enjoying the fact I’m loathing to come to you for anything.” giving a harsh snort as she went on. “We both know that the idiot doesn’t know the first thing of the Dark Arts, much less on proper soul transfer. We also both know that he’s too stupid to even not consider this is a bad idea. And we also know that your good at manipulating other's with a few words here or there, so you could easily persuade him out of this idiotic chance he consider as a ‘good thing’.” (done)

“Uh, but why should I?” Asked Ash in a manner that befuddled the demoness. “I know it’s a bad idea, and lot’s of moral problems with it. But you?” Giving a sideways glance, Ash said, “naw, it can’t be as simple as ‘its bad’ with you. The only reason you hate me, and I tolerate you, is because we each have a history. Herno’s hate demons, and harnos don’t trust demons that make bad deals from the start.”

Arms crossed and seeming to lose that joking nature, Ash watched Kan closely while going on. “So what’s really going on Kan? You wouldn’t come to me if Scrappy was the best ‘logical’ choice to get Phobia to stop.” Then smiled, “unless you had something pretty big to lose from it. ‘Obsolete’ was the way you put it.” (end)

Gritting her teeth, she took a calming breath and told flatly. “My contract. The idiot wants me to transfer souls, either using my collection or other means to his golems to have ‘creative’ captains or something. But I know you, Najat, and the Kitsune will stop him...or more to point, stop me and will banish me back to the pits. Making the contract nulled and voided as I will lose not only the means to stay around….but I also won’t get his damned soul.”

Taking another breath in to calm her tone as she went on. “And as much as I hate to admit it...but I know that the damn thing is loyal to the mutt. I know it’ll ‘urge’ him to continue on this progress, and allow you three to remove me, and stop him completely, making me cut off from his ‘varabable’ and keeping his ‘precocious’ creator safe in the long run.” (done)

“So you came to me.” Ash started before leaning on the wall again. Grinning like a cheshire cat as she said, “the cat that’d probably just let Mari get rid of you and help Phobia out.” Tapping her lower lip with a finger, Ash comented, “you know, I don’t know if you thought this through completely.” Making Kan grit her teeth again. “So again. Why should I bother to help you?” (End)

“Because the only means for the idiot to gain a potential chance of this idea, is to either use my collection, get at Tyra collection of souls-- which is bad due to her being stronger and more resourceful than me...or asking you to help-- which is also annoyingly impossible due to your own morals.” then snort out. “Not to mention...if I’m banished, then you’re going to lose a potential means to stop future demons that might be in hiding still without knowing them or their strengths, or on how Tyra acts or thinks. Right now? She’s currently searching for you...but she’s also a bit preoccupied at this moment.”

Then huff and said. “But maybe you’re right. Maybe you should just let that damned kitsune banish me...but let me also remind you I’m the idiot financial tool. Right now, I’m the only one beside Nowa who could haggle, bargain, make deals-- and able to help keep this ship and you lot financed with money. Without me? You all won’t have enough money. Sure you all could do bounty work...but I’m sure that you lot won’t survive with the amount of paperwork and constant means to acquire more money beside the usual bounty and hitting at pirates and slavers.” (done)

“I think we’ll live.” Ash waved off.

It soon left the two in silence, staring at the other as Ash thought and hummed, “I got… two questions right now on my head.” Holding up a finger to ask, “one… why do you even need Souls?” Going on, “not for Phobia’s idea. But you, why do you want souls so bad, or even his?” Then proceeded on. “And two. You have souls in your closet huh? Why’s that?” (End)

SNorting, she told. “Souls are a means to allow a demon to become stronger. The more souls we eat, or the stronger the soul we eat? The more stronger and powerful we get. You think Tyra got strong for researching souls and making those abominations? No, she got strong to the point that she learn the value of specific souls and not just gluttony on every soul in sight.

“As for why I want his soul? The contract state that if he fails, I get his soul to torment for all eternity. If he succeeds? He has a whole bountiful of souls to give in the terms of his enemies. As for the souls in the closet?” looking at her hoof and said. “Well...When I had that little….outbursts months back, I was spotted easily by a lot of things...Tyra being one of them.”

Glancing back up and continuing. “She was rather desperate for information. So desperate she was willing to give me souls. I never seen her act like that for a long time...meaning that you were possibly her greatest creation as a ‘slayer’, Ash.” (done)

“And what would that entail?” ashed the Herno before quickly adding, “don’t forget the part of tellin’ why you still got souls locked in your closet.” (end)

She would of spoke...but there was a look of suspicious on her face as she stated flatly. “The other two are over-hearing me right now secretly while you are trying to get me to spill what I know before removing me, aren’t you?” (done)

Shrugging, Ash said, “why would I want to remove you?” Then pointed out to Kan, “look. Herno’s and Demon’s don’t get along for good reasons. I get that. And in all honesty, after what happened to me? I should be spalling you with some seal Mari made to send you back to the pit you came from.” Then held a hand out to twirl it. “But… I’m willing to give you a chance, I really don’t want to hate you for no reason, Kan.” Then thought on it to go on, “I mean… how would you feel if you didn’t have to be a demon?” (End)

Snorting harshly, she told. “Bit hard to not be as what I was born to be, Ash.” then told. “But...since you’re so generous…” using the term with scathing in her voice as she told on. “I have a feeling you’ll just let the two remove me either way.” shaking her head as she said. “In a way...why should it matter if I need to be worry or not? I’ll know sooner or later you three will get the chance…”

Then told on. “As for the souls and the slayer thing? Well… Tyra was desperate. Really. Desperate. So desperate, she was willing to barter to me for any sort of information on where you were at. In all honesty, I didn’t care for you back then. Gave some random directions on where I thought you would be headed.” then added with a snort. “Still don’t fully care of you...but tolerate you some.

“As for the slayer thing? Well...you’re the byproduct of Tyra research, craft, and by far the potentially strongest thing around...in equelivant speaking? You’re like the same as Scrappy in the mutts eyes. The greatest work Tyra ever made, as you would be strong enough to not only kill demons...but steal the souls of immortals like the alicorns...or the weakest Medeliers.” (done)

“Big claim.” Ash said in turn while in thought. She looked to Kan and said, “you might scoff at me, but that question on not needing to be a demon still stands. Would you take it?” then went on, “I mean… not having to be the way you are, maybe not being stuck in a pit. Maybe not needing souls to get stronger.” Then smiled, “maybe try being a bit nice for a change, hmmm?” (end)

“Ash. I’m a 1000 years old. You're little suggestion might of work if I was maybe 500 years old or younger...but it won’t. I know eventually you and your friends will remove me. I know eventually sooner or later I’ll be denied the mutt soul and other souls while I rot in the pits...But let me remind you, that while I may be a demoness...I also know that I rather not let this mortal world perish so soon.” raising a hoof to explain.

“Right now? Everything is stable, yes there is Tyra around...but lets face it, some idiot will always try to summon demons for a bargain. Its how some mortals work. But if Tyra gets her hands on you, and somehow activate those runes on you? She’ll be unstoppable to the point that even the hierarchy of the underworld will cower to her since you’ll be able to even steal a demon soul-- its not a exaggeration or a large claim, Ash. I saw her expression. I saw how she panicked and wanted to know the tiny bit of information.

“In a way...she reminded me of the stripe himself when he gets a little mad...or panicky if someone stolen the lapdog. Someone who was willing to destroy everything just to have their creation back.” (Done)

Ash staired for a bit and soon nodded. “Figures.” Then sighed out and looked at Kan. “one last thing… if souls are such a big deal to get strong, why are you keeping a bunched of trapped one’s in your closet and not… you know, snacking on them or something?” (end)

“Bargaining chips. While I don’t know what sort of souls they are due to their...panicky nature? I know they have a lot of potential, or untap potential.” then snort with a annoyed look. “And as much as I want to know what sort of souls I’m dealing with...the only means for that is to be in my true form to find out...and we both know how everyone will quickly notice me be it mages, demon hunters, even other spirit like or demons will sense me within range. And I rather not have something or someone start chasing me so soon.” (done)

“Right, right…” Nonchalantly spoke the dark feline before saying, “well.. Off to find Phobia!” Turning around and musing, “now how to keep the silly numbskull from doing a idea he has no clue on?” Then paused to glance back over her shoulder. “But really Kan. think the idea over, not needing to be a demon. You might not think it’s possible, but who knows. Maybe you can have a chance for a better life?” Then walked on down the halls, musing to herself on random things. (End)

Huffing, she moved to her room door, opening and closing it behind her as she thought to herself. Stop being a demoness? As if. We can’t change in how we were made...not unless we could inhabit a body. shaking her head as she thought on. No...I’m a demoness, one that is just filling out a damned contract...hrm… thinking more as she move to relax on the bed. its doubtful really, granted there are a ‘few’ means as there were some rumors of some demons changing...but not all in succession. Beside...I’ll admit, I do enjoy living in the mortal plane than in the pits...good food, good cake...and clean water.

Thinking more as she hum a bit and shook her head. No...its a bit impossible...then again. thinking in a rueful manner. This entire thing is rather ‘impossible’. Even more with that stripe stupid luck… (done)

She pondered on the thought and tried to shake it, but it stuck in place in her head almost stubbornly. The things she could do in the mortal realm. Not completely as a business dealing dealing backstabber either. Maybe just the simple things. Having cake when she felt the want for it. To simply bath as she pleased. Make successful deals by both honorable and dishonorable means… or entertain herself in a few carnal things of lust.

Possibly what had her most vexed, was that it was Ash that made the offer. Herno’s and demons were at ends with the other. Both hating the other for one reason or another. And Ash had to go and break that constant cycle with that offer.

“But… I’m willing to give you a chance, I really don’t want to hate you for no reason, Kan.”

There was kindness in that tone, just for a moment. A moment of honest kindness for her, a demon. A demon Ash knew wanted nothing more than to other have Phobia’s soul for failure, or to have many souls at his success. And yet, despite her careful guard, Ash seemed to honestly want to give her a try-- even if she had to keep armed to give a demon that chance. (End)

Snorting abit, Kan couldn’t help but ponder over it. There was...some means of allowing herself to not being a demoness anymore...but the problem was that she was in a contract already. And she knew that the only way to do what she please in the mortal realm...is to make a new contract. Which was a large issue. She would need to null their contract, he would need to agree with it, and they would have to come up with some means to ‘compromise’.

And the problem with that...is that already the contract was tightly knit in the striped favor unless he dies. And as much as she rather not...the only other means was to ask a spirit for assistance. And she doubted many would willing or try to help. Even the most simplistic of spirits will try to remove her somehow. So with a shake of her head, she could see the problems already…

Then...a idea came to her mind. Unless...I made a new deal proposition...to where both me and the Stripe can be satisfied? It’s a fool goal at this point for him to actually conquer anything with two hernos and a Kitsune around...and its really doubtful that he’ll succeed with his stupidity. So maybe...I could potentially give him something else his heart desire...he has been rather homesick of the Isles. (done)

But that would be hard to accomplish. How would she work that out? It was clear that the isle maybe on high alert for Phobia. Chances of getting him back there safely was small. It just caused a new set of troubles for her mind. Turning and looking at the cabinet that held the souls in their jars, Kan watched each flutter or plink about inside their containment. Well, except for one less enthusiastic soul. Unlike the others, the Foal’s soul was much more still, possibly still a little scared and unsure.

Innocents was such a fleeting thing. It was a almost slight surprise that this foal’s soul, timeless as it was, was still innocent in a way. Kan had to wonder what it was like to have pure innocent’s like that? She would have to have been probably born mortal or in some sense a spirit to know that. But not demon.

Watching the souls a bit longer, thinking about her needs of them, she stared at the pink glowing one with such a nice blue core. She thought and pondered her thoughts, plotting of ways to let Phobia reach the isle in relative safety and leave in relative safety. The possibility of voiding the contract and being in the mortal realm more freely. Maybe see what Ash had in that confusing head of her’s to make her ‘less demon’.

Or, as stupid as one fleeting thought was, ask the innocent soul of a foal for their unbiased opinion.

That was a stupid thought she waved off and continued to think. Why was she entertaining such a thought anyways? She could really gain a lot more if she helped Phobia gain his desires and conquer land. Maybe get enough souls to rival Tyra, maybe surpass her and get more closer to Camous. A Demon Lady in all rights!

Though, even that made Kan wonder. She never bothered to think about it before, believing the Demon Lady was just off harvesting souls to become strong enough to strong-arm the demon lords later on. But last Kan saw of Camous, she was in contract with a family with the use of a crystal to keep her bound to the mortal realm in a sense. And even more strange… Camous was caring for filly.

Not that it was odd for a demon to trick and guard something if it benefited them, but thinking on it… even more looking back on it, Kan wondered…. Did Camous truly care for the filly? Last time she checked thousands years back.. Camous would of not cared and just told her to keep away. But no… Camous made a point to her and the mortals that the filly was not to be harmed, tricked, used or… anything. It was almost like watching a… protective mother? (end)

She gone soft...maybe watching over a mortal family line made her more softer and caring? That would explain why she gained...a heart in a sense. thinking a bit as apparently the infamous demoness was a protective hen to the filly, nearly threatening anyone to not raise a limb at the foal or say anything to hurt her.

I wonder if Camous just gained some sort of empathy around the mortals the more time she got stuck in that crystal? it would...make some sort of sense, knowing that the demoness would be constantly around the mortals in that crystal...make even the cruelest of demons care within enough time...however that would only mean that those she was around around would actually cared. Cruelty and hate just doesn’t go away...only when people gave a chance of kindness and trust…

A frown on her face as she grumble a bit of Ash actions...then glance to the foal soul as...a idea form in her mind. While she wouldn’t eat the soul...she could see some use in it...perhaps give it a chance to get the stripe to stop his stupidity? After all, he might be derange, stupid, and even selfish...but she honestly doubt he would harm a child. (done)

She pondered the idea some, mostly on if it would work… but first, she needed to sate her reasoning first. GEtting up and trotting to the cabinet, she could see the many souls doubling their struggles or getting ready to fight. It made her want to roll her eyes at the pathetic display of helplessness. Coming to the Foal’s jar, she peered down as it seemed to slightly cower in place before taking it and opening the top.

Like before, the soul was more keen on staying inside and away from her, though when she reached in, she paused and… not try to grasp. She frowned and thought about how Camous was. Motherly? What did that do to help make the filly feel comfortable? Thinking on it, she slowed her hoof and gently held it close, more… offering than anything.

There was hesitance, but the foals soul’s own curiosity got the better of them after a long while and touched her hoof. Oddly, Kan didn’t feel the need to grasp, only feel the confusion of the soul and th caution. The Foal wanted to speak, but was unsure what to say.

In truth, Kan wasn’t sure what she wanted to say either. A lot of this was just a… on the fly thought she was just toying with and not sure what to do with. (End)

Pursing her lips some...she spoke in a rather unfamiliar gentleness. “Little foal...a lot has change in a long time...home isn’t familiar and the world changed.” wanting to furrow her brow as she continued on. “However...however there is a chance for you to have a choice to live again...or to...go on in the afterlife with your family.” she couldn’t believe what she was saying. Letting the foal choose?

She wanted to take back her words...but said. “But...if you do go...well, you won’t see what new and excitable things the world has to offer, little foal.” (done)

There was a jittering and a shifting of the soul. “A...afterlife?” it was poised in such a confused manner, the innocence to the foal rippling over the demoness. Was she not familiar with the concept of death?

No… it only made sense. The foal didn’t even realize that her body was gone, or that her mom or dad were gone. Ignorance was bliss, and the foal was possibly unaware of what her position was. “I can see mommy and daddy there?” It was asked with so much hope, with so much want to see those two she possibly loved the most with what her little heart could give. (End)

“...yes.” was all she said, looking at the soul in such a...unfamiliar softness in her tone. “Yes you can…” although she doubted they were there, if Tyra took their souls, they’ll be either abmoniations or stuck in jars too...but on the other hoof, Vass probably took care of them by now...although it was a risky gamble either way. But she couldn’t help but continue on. “You could see them there...all you need to do is...go up once you leave the jar. Go up and keep going until you see that bright light, little foal.” (Done)

“Go up?” she asked with thoughtfulness while being gently taken out of the jar. For once, Kan almost marveled at the sight. A soul… not held, griped or contained. Just…. Sitting in her hoof in thought. “If I go up, I can see mommy and daddy again?” a joy slightly raising in her. “I… I want to see mommy and daddy again.” Floating up some.

Kan wanted to bite her lip, but had to stop from doing so when the soul stopped it’s ascent up. Seeming to zoom down and next to nuzzle her side, Kan heard, “thank you nice lady. I get to see mommy and daddy!” The joy, happiness, gratitude… it was so strong and… different from what Kan was used to in the past of fear, anguish, horror…

Was this warmth what Camous felt when dealing with that little brat she mothered? (End)

If so...then she didn’t knew how to handle it as she clear her throat. “Yes, yes…” moving to the window to open it as she told. “Here...use this to go out and go up. Don’t stop for anything, just keep going up and up...until you reach those gates. There...there you will be with your family little foal.” feeling the soul giving one last nuzzle...a odd sensation of phantom like forelegs hugging her, before the soul gently floated out and zipping skywards…

There was a odd...warmth in her chest, as she glance to the other souls as...there was a stillness and ‘balking’ on what just happen as she snort and told. “Yes, you saw that...I was feeling charitable for once.” then snort as she told on. “Really...there might be no point in keeping you all. Especially since that idiot was planning on giving you all bodies in exchange for working for him…” (done)

They were still oddly still, and Kan felt very aware of them just staring at her. For once… she felt oddly embarrassed or… awkward at this moment. She did everything in her power to not shift of glance around. Unlike the innocent faol she let go, these souls were more mature and wise, even smarter. They seemed aware of her act and were… either dumbfounded or scrutinizing her. It was hard to tell without getting a feel for one. Though from a few, she could tell they looked to the window longingly for their own freedoms.

Not that she could completely blame them. They had been contained in jars for a long time by Tyra. Freedom and afterlife was possibly the highest thing on their lists. (end)

Looking at them..she couldn’t help but feel a sort of..odd feeling in her chest as she scowl. Trotting up to one of them, she told flatly. “Be thankful I’m feeling generous you lot.” grabbing the jar and opening the cover as added. “Consider this a rare moment of a demoness being nice.” (done)

While each jar was opened and souls darted out and flew around, Kan was surrounded by a rainbow of colors as each left out the window in a rush. Some waiting their turn to fly out before vanishing. One of the many, a silvery soul, danced before her face in odd compilation even as she undid the last jar.

Moving up, the soul next to touched her and Kan could hear a new voice of a female-- possibly herno from it’s stuck up manner. “Demons don’t have hearts.” A slight scoffing there. “What are you?” A slight deliberation in her tone… before just leaving with some odd amount of dignity. Kan didn’t know souls could do that, but this herno soul somehow pulled it off while leaving.

While she raised a brow to that, another soul, a yellow one, slightly passed her up, a ‘thanks’ being given. Another paused at her and gave a odd ‘hug’ feeling on her once more before going, those two definitely being pony with how friendly they were. She was sure of it.

Feeling one more soul a small shimmering pink one, she heard a young male voice, barely holding a phantom form to hug her side that was definitely of a young herno. “Thank you for this gift, demon-san.” And like the rest, left, leaving a empty room with a demoness just standing in place, eyes watching the last pink soul of a slightly wiser child seemingly pause to maybe ‘wave’ before going for the sky like the rest. (End)

Snorting with a shake of her head, she examine around to make sure no soul was left. After which with a quick confirmation, she move to shut the window and sighed out. Can’t believe I did that...let them all go for free, with no strings attached, no deals made...not even a nibble of them. shaking her head more, she grumble. “Can’t believe I became soft for a foal.” then turned to proceed to clean up the jars, placing their cover on them as she filed them up at the cabinet…

Feeling a odd mixture of emotions. Feeling the annoyance of that ‘better than thou’ herno soul, the odd warmth of that foal she first let go...The weird feeling of those hugs of pony souls as they gave thanks to their former warden. Even that...young child herno giving thanks of the gift. That one made her feel...a bit pleasant. She never felt such feelings before.

Even more at being thanked for just...a act of kindness.

She partially wonder if she got a bit of the stupidity the stripe had...but consider it was possibly from Ash somehow using her own kindness of giving the demoness a second chance...to allow other's to have a chance to have rest in the after life...or to their bodies if they survived. Really it was hard to say at this point. All that she knows is that she just let them all go for free and have no idea on what to feel beside...beside that odd warmth in her chest. (done)

Placing a jar aside, Kan had to stop and just evaluate it all. Even those few words Ash gave. If she had the chance to not be a demon, would she take the chance? (end)

...Maybe I would...but I would like to stay long lived though. No need to give up everything of me to not be a demoness. Maybe keep the longevity and enjoy the mortal realm more freely. Live long to maybe...do what I please for once, enjoy what I’m able to. although she put it on the shelf for now, mostly because she still need to find a means to void the contract without her being sent to the pits again. (done)

Unless Ash had something for that. It was worth to find out what that sneaky and cunning herno had in mind.

Jump to top

18

In the mess hall with the kitchen supplies, Book was humming along a tune, horn glowing as she was mixing some stew in a pot. She was glad that she knew how to cook a bit more than just simple sandwiches or porridge. Sure there was still much to learn, but she was just happy that she could do more than cook basic meals. Even more cooking them for her changeling.

Sure Sieg might not fully enjoy it due to being a changeling...but he could still enjoy the meal and her emotions at the same time. Even more with her feeding him and him feeding her the food. (done)

Moving near and seeming to observe, Najat nodded and straightened up before telling, “you have improved greatly. If the scent tells, you may wish to add a small bit of seasoning to help the taste to a measure.” Glancing about the ingredients neatly set out to go on. “An herb may be best for this. Your discretion alone, Book-san.” (end)

Nodding, Book glance around as her horn glow, grasping some bits of herbs into the pot, stirring it around as she took a small spoon to take a small sip. Humming a bit as she frowns. “Its not bad...but it’s missing something.” Glancing around as she sniff a bit, using her nose to find a good herb as she grab another bit of herbs with magic to gently place in the pot. Stirring it some more as she took another small spoon to sip. Humming a bit more…

Then smile and nodded. “Perfect!” Stirring more in the stew as she was happy she got it right this time. (Done)

Najat gave a slight smile of her own and said, “perhaps after this food has been used up, we shall try another recipe for your use and practice, Book-san.” Moving to sit by in a chair and ask, “I must ask. Since Sieg-san had proclaimed you both ‘fiances’ to that prince, have you both given much thought on the marriage to come or to keep the status true before marriage is made?” (End)

There was a small blush on her face, shifting a bit as she confess as she glance to the side. “We did...talked about it. It was a surprise he would be bold to say that...but I actually...like the idea of marrying him.” then giggle a bit as she told on. “We just need gather a few things...mostly a dress for me, a suit for him..some proof of our marriage and someone to marry us off.” (done)

Najat gave a nod to this, and did tell, “if you still have need of someone to marry the two of you, I can do just that.” Then shook her head. “No added honors. No added traditions. A simple ceremony between you both.” then added off to the side, “like we have discussed in the past, Phobia-san is a bit more… questionable in some aspects.” Then nodded to Book. “it would be an honor, as an heiress of the Kummo Clan, to wed you both.” Seeming to keep stance despite the strong impacting hug on her side-- though Najat did admit to a slight stumble at the mere speed and force. (End)

“Oh thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you!” squee out the mare, holding her tight in her forelegs as she pull back and was giddy on her hooves. “Oh, now I just need to find a dress to look pretty in-- oh and need to let Sieg find some rings for us!” then pause and added to Najat with a sheepish smile. “Apparently rings are sign of proof of marriage in Equestria.” (done)

Chuckling a bit, Najat gave a nod and spoke, “perhaps while we are in the holds, I may procure some formal wear for both you and Sieg-san. Knowing the smiths, you may find a few willing to make rings for such an act as well. Though rings are not the only thing one must consider. Bands, necklaces and more could be used, if you so wish.” (End)

Thinking a bit...she did admit in a shy manner. “Admitally...I wouldn’t mind a necklace for myself...And I’m certain Sieg wouldn’t mind a band, mostly to keep in disguise and if he needs to change form.” placing a hoof on her chest, underneath the bandada as she admitted. “I know I don’t need the collar anymore...but I do feel...off if I don’t have anything around my neck. It's why I kept the bandada really. Gives me a sense of...ease.” (done)

Nodding some, Najat suggested, “than perhaps, a oriented plated necklace.” Getting a slightly interested look from the unicorn. “They are necklaces that have plates and are wider than the average necklace. It would be in a way, similar to the collar you once wore. Though lighter and perhaps ornamented to properly show your status as a wife to a warrior.” (end)

Humming as she let go of Najat, she consider it… with a wide smile and a nodding head. “Oh I like this idea, Najat. Very much so!” then giggle behind a hoof. “It’ll be perfect for me! Even more give proof I belong with my Sieg as his wife.” then frown and said. “But...doesn’t it cost a lot to craft stuff like that, Najat?” (done)

Giving a nod, Najat told, “it can be. Prices may vary, depending on what material you wish to use.” Eyeing the mare some and suggesting, “perhaps a copper plating? It would be cheap, and the qualities would be beneficial in either way. Being a metal, it will still be resilient, even if it’s the softest of all metals.”

“But, if you wish for greater equality, it is possible to make one plate gold, or perhaps add a gem.” Najat thought to it, but soon went on. “Molding of decoration will also show relevance. In the holds, the more intricate a pattern is, the more value it holds, while not compromising the steel nore adding to it. All options you may wish to explore while visiting a smith.” (end)

Thinking a bit...she admitted. “Maybe copper with a gem and some decorations? Sure it’s cheap...but the less expensive it is? The less valuable other's will see it, then the less chances of trying to take me, right? Copper is seen as useless to most, and most would probably look over it.” (done)

Smiling, Najat said, “unless you are in the Holds. But, to many untrained eyes, it would be seen less of value than silver and gold.” She then gently pushed Book to let go of her side and told. “I will look forwards to the time of the ceremony. I must find a few things myself, if I am to wed you two.” Then questioned, “is there a day you wish for it to occur?” (end)

Thinking a bit...she admitted. “We sorta were wondering if we could make it within...maybe four weeks? Mostly because since this would be a simple ceremony, we wouldn’t need to do so much traditions…” then added in a sheepish manner. “And maybe...come by my village to let my mom know of it? So that way she won’t accidentally kill my changeling if she found out we were married without her around?” (done)

Giving an approving nod to this, Najat spoke, “perhaps hold the marriage in Equestrian’s lands themselves. Ensure a measure of safety and a means for your mother to attend it herself.” But she did raise a brow and say, “though I am uncertain of her misgivings of Sieg-san. Her response was of already bore negative dislike.” (end)

Sighing a bit, she agreed. “Its mostly because of her concern over me. From what we heard, changelings got a lot of negativity since some Hive came and try to invade Equestria capital. Brought a bad reputation of sorts.” shaking her head some as she went on. “She’s just worry that Sieg might be like that same Hive...but he’s not. Mostly because he told me that there were variations of Hives like..” thinking of a good way to explain as she said. “Like you mentioning there were different kinds of Herno Clans in the Holds.” (done)

“That there are.” Agreed Najat. “I merely pray that none wish to challenge the right of your union.” She thought it over and soon said, “We should begin on preparing for our coming Lunch and alert those of the ship that it is nearly ready.” (End)

Nodding some, she soon asked in teasing. “Do you think Mari might try to tease my stud again?” giggling a bit in amusement as she trots to the side, horn glowing to move the large pot on somewhere it could cool down. “It was cute to see him almost blush, even more with Mari ‘innocent’ questions.” (Done)

Smiling some, Najat spoke, “it may not be the last.” Though did glance and say, “she too though, was curious on if you plan to have foals or not.” (end)

Thinking a bit...she admitted. “Nows not a good time, especially with Sieg constantly working and my heat not close enough to have foals…” being silent as she admitted with a glance up to her. “To be honest, we aren’t even sure I could gain foals from him...since we don’t know if changelings and ponies could...reproduce at all.” (done)

“A question to later be figured then.” Nodded the white herno while going to get some bowls. “If you can not bare any young, what would you and he plan to do from there?” (End)

Thinking a bit...she said. “Adopt...maybe go in arabia and find the last few remains of the village...or try too at least. I’m not even sure if they’re in the same nation anymore...maybe find some foals that were capture, free them and have them as our young if we can’t locate their parents...or bring them back to their parents and family.” (done)

Smiling, Najat told, “you are of good heart, Book-san.” Moving and placing the bowls on the counter. “Parenting young that are not your own will not be easy. But, if that comes to pass, I may have some wisdom left to give, even if I have never had a child myself.” With a glance, she added, “or, if you so wish, perhaps if done right, we can visit some that have had the experience. Perhaps visit your own mother for advice when the time has come.” (End)

Nodding some with a smile, Book helped Najat placing bowls by magic...and asked with a concern look. “Najat...what’s Mari going to do? Is she...going to go find her clan and see if they’re alright or...are they all…” being silent for a brief moment before she finished. “Or were they all killed off by this other clan?” (done)

With assurance. Najat told, “they are yet still alive, Book-san. If they had died, Mari-san would by honor, need to search for a husband trustworthy enough to help her bare young to revive her clan from it’s premature extinction.” Sounding fairly certain of this. “Her clan, however, has gone and left to hiding. Out to seek a new place of refuge. I believe, Mari-san will go in search of her family scroll, than return to us once that is complet.” (End)

Slowly nodding, Book asked in curisioty. “Is she going with you and Ash to your Clan once this is all over? I mean...I know she won’t return home from what happen, but I know she might like going to a Herno Clan...right?” (done)

Shaking her head, Najat told, “my clan would never accept her as Ash has. And my father is resolute in my friend's death.” Pondering some, Najat admitted, “I have questioned if I should return home at some point, or leave it behind. While I love my village, Ash is special. Much like a sister you can not simply leave behind.” (end)

Book was quiet on that, as she consider if they were going to wander around...it might come to that, as she doubted they would stay long enough on the ship with Herr Phobia. Once she finish...she asked to Najat. “Do you think...your village might accept Ash back if she brought Tyra head with her, to show proof she isn’t ‘controlled’ by a demon...or would they still try to kill her and you?” (done)

“My mind is only at question, as they fear that I am controlled or manipulated.” Najat corrected Book while checking the stew for a moment. “And even if she brought the head, some may still question if Ash is still truly free as a herno. My father is much too harsh, and still dislikes Ash’s ‘honorless’ state. He would not hesitate to expel her from the clan.” (End)

Frowning to that...she couldn’t help but voice out. “No offense Najat...but sometimes you Hernos are too strict and stubborn at times.” (done)

“A fault I had to come to terms with at times.” Najat said with some level of controlled somberness. Eyes closed in thought, the herno remained silent and soon said, “Our honor and traditions keeps us on straight and narrow paths. Paths purposely in place to keep us on the right.”

Looking to Book, Najat said, “they however, can cause Clans to be prideful, stubborn, unmoving. And so it is the reason for the Honor Trials and Honor Journeys. To send the strong out to become more, and upon return, help the Clan move forwards.” (end)

“And to give them a better perspective on the world?” slightly joking the mare as Najat give a stiff nod to her, as Book hum a bit. She decided that it would be best to get the other's here, as she move by the comm gem and told. “Lunch is ready! Come by and grab a bowl for some stew!” ending the comm as she look back to Najat as she asked. “What are you three planning to do once Mari comes back with her family scroll? Stay on the ship with us until Tyra is gone?” (done)

Looking to the mare, Najat told, “it is for the best. Once we reach our homelands, we will set forth with the Ketch and do our respective tasks, then return with haste before departing once again.” Looking down to make sure that everything was on place. “I feel that the ship may stay for a time and allow for us to travel and do our tasks before the time is up.” (end)

Thinking a bit, Book agreed to this. “Knowing Herr Phobia on his work? He might keep the ship staying in a city or docking bay to let you all do what you have to.” then with a glow of her horn, grabbed two bowls to grab her meal and Sieg as she went on. “I’m pretty sure he’ll do something with the ship repairs, finding this Kiru-- or making more golems.” then shrug as she said. “Who knows what he’ll do next really.” trotting off to get into her seat, as she waited with a smile when she saw Sieg trotting by.

The changeling smile as he move by her with a quick nuzzle, coming to sit close by her side to feel her warmth. As well as being fed and feeding in return. Kan came by, although she seem thoughtful as she grabbed a bowl and food as she seem to trot out, apparently not in the mood to eat among the other's.

After a brief moment, Phobia came, looking rather grumpy and in a bad mood, as apparently he talked with Ash, and discover that trying to put souls into a golem body was a ‘bad idea’, especially more with whatever Ash mention to him. He grabbed the bowl and pour some stew as he walked off to a secluded spot in the mess hall, sitting in a spot as Scrappy hurriedly came by and sat by his creator feet. Giving low whines and nuzzle his creator to try to cheer him up.

Although it seem Phobia gave simple pats on the head, but focus on his meal as he wasn’t in a talkative mood. Sieg could feel the irritation and annoyance...as well as bit of guilt and anger from the Stripe. He could also feel something else...but wasn’t sure what it was. But whatever attention he had for the stripe, quickly turned back to Book as he kept feeding her as she smile and nuzzle his side with a smile on his face. (done)

Najat nodded to the order that was in the room and decided to just keep near the stew and keep it properly stir. Taking her own share and just staying in place while keeping an eye on things. When Ash and Mari came in, both didn’t hesitate to gravitate near Najat and just stand by the counte with her. While mostly silent, they talked over a few things and minded their own space.

Though with a extra bowl gained, Ash left the room and headed for the bridge, no doubt to give Nowa her share.

(end)

As four days pass, with the Destroyer of Hopes and Dreams coming close to the Iron Holds territory, Kan had to consider carefully of what Ash made mention. On her...not being a demoness. It was something that bothered her to no end, even more on what Ash could do. Kan almost consider on not bothering with Ash…

But part of her was...curious in all honesty. Even more with the piling questions of how Ash could do such a thing. So with that in mind...she decided to ask her. Even more with nothing to do until they reach the city where this Kiru was at. She figure this could be thrown out the way once they reach the city. As she trots to Ash room, she kept a clear expression of netural, even her strides were calmly. Keeping herself in balance as she knocked on the door and waited for Ash to answer. (done)

Instead, Najat opened the door, much to the demon’s detest. But, with a wordless raise of a brow, Najat simply asked, “is there something I can do fo you?” Otherwise not budging from her place. (End)

“I want to speak with Ash. Privately.” flatly responded the demoness. (done)

Lifting a brow, Najat opened the door and walked out. The action alone made Kan pause some, mostly at how… willing she was to let this go on. Though looking inside, Kan cold see a half-asleep meditating Ash, though still somewhat aware. Apparently more so now that Kan was in sight and the dark herno shaking her head to fully wake up.

Similarly, Mari was in the room meditating, but didn’t seem to acknowledge what was going on. With a grin, Ash said, “hey Kan, so, what’s new?” Najat remaining just outside the open door. (End)

“I want to talk to you on something you mentioned. In private without those two.” said Kan in a neutral tone. Already noticing the Kitsune blinking her eyes open, giving a look as she was soon next to Najat. (done)

Moving in, Kan could hear Ash say in a relaxed way, “sure, ask away.” shifting and scooting herself to relax against a wall where she now sat, door soon closing to give both some privacy. “So… what’s on your mind?” The cat moving her hands behind her head and just… seeming to listen in on whatever Kan had to ask. (End)

Giving a glance, she asked. “You mention of something about me not being a demon anymore...how and why?” (done)

Smiling to that, Ash said, “funny thing… you know how Haynu’s sometimes get these nasty tempers that make them go out of control on bloody sprees to kill everything because they can’t handle theri demon blood at a young age?” She thought on it and told, “well… I asked Mari about it, and apparently her mom took her to some Opnehu to help quell the problem.” then shrugged, “sure, she’s still half-demon, but she’s half-demon that had control of herself.”

Looking to Kan, she went on, “I asked Mari more about it, and to her words, it’s possible, if you really, really wanted to try, you could be… well, I guess more half-demon than full demon with those same Opnehu helping out.” (end)

A flat look on her face as she said. “And you think...these lot will actually consider helping me even if I’m a full demon?” (done)

Smiling, Ash said, “well, you got nothing to worry about if you honestly, truly want to give it a shot and be something besides what everyone considers evil, right?” (end)

Having a more flat look, she almost consider scoffing at it...but a part of her forcefully reminded that the Ophenu are rather...good at what they do...Even more with her not being a full demon, would also mean her contract will get voided. Sure she wouldn’t be as powerful as ever...but she would also be free. Even free to leave and do whatever she please…

Thinking it deeply as she said. “I’ll...consider it.” not giving a straight answer as there was a lot to give and perhaps a lot to gain from this chance. She had to consider it heavily before making a choice. (done)

Nodding, Ash told, “you got until we land, Kan.” seeming to be semi-serious. “Once we land… the girls and I, not counting Book or Nowa, plan to take the Ketch and do some work in the Hold’s. Might be your only chance to try it.” She considered KAn and said, “it’s a big thing, givin’ up years of power for something else…” Then said, “even if you’re a thousand years old, you never really lived like most of us. Worth a shot, right?”

She tapped her fingers on the floor and said, “you would talk to Mari.” Smiling gently to herself some. “She’s haynu. She could probably help you figure out the bits and parts I don’t know and you’d probably want to know.” (End)

Thinking a bit...she said. “I’ll...take it into consideration. Maybe after I figure it out in my head.” giving a brief nod as she turn to trot off...but glance and asked in amusement. “So, how long is Mari is planning on playing with the mutt? Its obvious she's messing with him, but even I can gather she might not take him seriously.” (done)

Chuckling, Ash said, “I got no idea.” Then leaned back to tell, “but I can tell she’s not stopping for a long while, who knows what she’s up to. Kitsune are tricky like that.” Then smiled, “and really, if this does or doesn't work out, I’d like to still give you a chance Kan. I think everyone at least deserves one.” (end)

Rolling her eyes, she said. “Of course you do…” then said in a less stiffer tone. “but...I appreciate it.” then trot off as she let her mind thought about being a half-demon...and possibly doing it just to spite the stripe. She could actually imaging his expression, maybe see what he might do. He might as well kill himself when he drinks...a shame I won’t get his soul if I do become a hanyu...but it’ll make it all the more sweet in revenge to him. knowing that killing him was petty...but letting him kill himself somehow or seeing his death?

That was more sweeter to her. (done)

When the door opened, Najat eyed the demoness with that ever irritating look of superiority before re-entering the room. Mari on the other hand, curesly watched before smiling in a cheerful manner, waving and soon going back inside before gently closing the door behind herself. (End)

Kan merely glance back, and smirked, as she shook her head and kept walking. Letting her mind think over while they were traveling to the Holds and perhaps taking that offer...just to have some freedom and spite to the stripe.

Scrappy began to feel that concern within him rising. Seeing his creator drinking the dragon brew in a shot cup. Leaning back in his seat as Scrappy stood by the side, seeing the Stripe taking another shot as he hic a bit, mumbling something to himself as he slowly filled the shot with the bottle as Scrappy could already tell that his creator was in a depressed mood. From what he gather of the last few days, the short-term solution was fading.

While both Sieg and Book were happy in their own ways to be part of Phobia clan, and with Nowa being a honorary clan member, with Ash recent talk of diffusing the golem crew, with Kan jabbly mention she let the souls go-- even leaving with the girls once they reach the city and find Kiru. Scrappy saw the percentage from 79% had raised to a alarming rate of 90%.

Mostly due to the recent news and added alcohol substances. Scrappy saw how his creator was drinking each shot, becoming more drunk to the point he mumble to himself as Scrappy knew he had to act if his creator decide to...proceed in removing himself.

However he was alert of the knocking of the door, as he turn his head, then look to Phobia who didn’t heard...then move on his mechanical paws to the door as he opened it. (done)

The one before him was not who Scrappy wanted. Najat stood tall and peered down at him and saying, “where is Phobia-san, his presence has been called for.” Though as soon as she flicked her ear and look up at the striped, she said flatly and in a very unamused way. “I see he decided to recklessly intoxicated himself this time.” (End)

“I will bring him out of his intoxication. Report of his needed presence?” (done)

Lifting a brow, Najt informed, “engineering trouble. One of the golems informed it was making this vessel slow.” She then told, “if he is intoxicated, than I would suggest not having him work on anything. Better to wait for it to all leave his system and make no mistakes.” (end)

Moving to the comm gem on the wall, Scrappy got up on his hind legs, with a press of his button as he spoke. “Clanky, request information of vessel speed ASAP.”

“Destroyer of Hopes and Dreams is losing speed by 25%, Scrappy unit 001. Requesting of the Dreadful One needs to work on sector 34-21-b9.”

Looking into the databanks of the area of the blueprint of the ship, Scrappy informed. “Acknowledge. Will bring creator into working mode.” ending the call as he told to Najat. “I will forcefully remove intoxication from creator post haste, the repairs will be done within half a hour.” (done)

Narrowing her eyes and looking at the striped, Najat told, “no.” Her tone seeming to sound final. “To ‘force’ intoxication out is not the way. This matter can wait until Phobia-san is rested and right of mind.” Seeming sure of this thought. “What is the meaning of this reckless action to take place in the first place?” (End)

Staring at her, he consider on denying information...however due to her knowing a bit of Stripe from what his creator willing gave, he calculated it might be wise to inform her. Sitting on his haunches, he reported. “Due Kan informing him of her decision once leaving the ship, as well as rubbing it in his face, my creator has been feeling the ever slowly building of the emptiness in him, as he has stated to you before on the ketch.”

“Despite the assurance of Sieg, Book, and Nowa being part of his Clan, he himself has felt that pain still, the short-term solution of other clan members is not enough to sustain his emotional and mental stability. Due to this, the 79% risk I have seen has risen to a critical 90%.” (done)

Raising a brow, Najat clearfield, “I asked the reason for why he must drink. But apparently, you see fit to tell more than simply that.” Then looked to the mumbling stripped before telling, “seek the substances and lock them in a place he can not reach. Be sure he does not harm himself. I shall be back in a moment.” Turning and crisply going to supposedly get something. (End)

Scrappy almost consider on feeling foolish, on giving so much information instead of what she requested...He didn’t knew why he did that. Even as he moved to track the other bottles, he tried to find whatever was wrong with him...however all he could manage to find was that his mistake was because his focus was on Phobia well being. With how high that percentage was, he was having errors in his system because he was...was scared that Phobia could kill himself. Moving the bottles into a hidden compartment one by one, Scrappy deduce that his logic was being off simply for the Stripe safety. (done)

It took a bit, even more with his drunk creator trying to find the bottle of dragon brew, for scrappy to get the alcohol together and soon place it to the side. He still needed to lock it up, though he was sure his creator might come for it in a moment.

When Najat returned, she gave the wolf a glance and nod before motion dher head. He was confused, but when Najat came in, so did Mari. The kitsune seemed oddly focused and began to walk towards the striped, while Najat started to collect the bottles.

Smile in place, Mari sauntered her way up and spoke, “Metal-arm fine, yes?” Quiet voice just loud enough to catch his ear. She seemed to sway in the air a bit, tails just emphasising her moving hips. “You frustrated. Yes?” (End)

In his drunk stupor, Phobia glance at her. Before giving a low snort and shook his head. “‘M not fine…” motioning a arm up in the air as he told. “Frus-frust...angry, yeah…” then gave a bitter laugh as he laid his head down. “Clanless..can’t come home...can’t have full clan...can’t do anything…” snorting some as his right limb played with the remaining drink in the shot. “Empty...all over...not stripe, not clan...not anything.” (Done)

Like smoke, Scrappy watched the kitsune gently come around his creator, delicate hands sneaking to his shoulders and rubbing them in a teasing manner. Mari spoke on, a gentle lull in her voice while speaking into the strip’s ears. “Can be good. Be more than clan. No need past. Past is not you. Present, is you.”

While he grumbled and moved to take a drink of the shot, a hand moved like a swift and graceful serpent, gently holding the shot glass from reaching his lips. “Why have glass? You have me.” A gentle pur sounding by his ear and a gentle rub of her soft furry cheek. “Am I not pretty?” Just slightly leaning over him, one arm around his front and doing gentle circles on his chest with a finger. The other hand gently making him place the glass down. “You no want pretty me?” (end)

There was a slight rise of eyes, Scrappy notice something akin to hope in his creator, before sagging down as Phobia shook his head. “You...more than pretty...beatufiul…” then scoff. “But not with-, with me...horrible. Best go home...leave me...be...be safer.” head laying down on the table more. Eyes slightly drop some. “Not good choice...I...I, shitty person. Cold heart...bad mind...best...best stay away...like other Stripes…”

Scrappy look at his creator, noticing that whenever Phobia was drunk, he sounded like a diamond dog when they speak...he wisely decide to not inform him of that when he was corehrent. (done)

Gently moving around, and subtibly sneaking the shot glass out of the strip’s hand, Mari moved it aside and let a quick and deft Najat come and steal it further away. Moving around to push the stipe back up in his seat, an action that certainly surprised the drunk Phobia, did Mari move to straddle his lap and defiantly sit there. Arms over his shoulders, she leaned in close to his face and spoke, “no fun, if no danger~” Purring out the last bit while both their foreheads touched. A almost secretive smile playing on her lips. (End)

A small snort escape from his nose as he remarked. “Sound...like Stripe...take danger hand in..hand. Part of life…” (done)

“Sound like kitsune.” Mari half-whispered back to him. “Take risk, hand-to-hand.” (end)

A quiet hynea laugh escape from him as he spoke in his native tongue. “” there was a gentle kiss to his lips as he pause, as Scrappy couldn’t help but translate for Mari.

“Oh..but I’m the one danger you don’t want.” stopping to notice she wasn’t listening, and feeling Najat tapping him to help her move the bottles and drinks. As Scrappy got up to take on his pouch bag uniform, putting each bottle in it as he asked to Najat in slight concern. “Is this Kitsune seduction tactics to make my...father sleep. Or something else?” (done)

“To sleep.” Najat gave quickly and curtly while gathering the last bit she could hold. “How she does it, up to her digression. Though I do not think too far will be done. She knows he is drunk, and may never recall what occurs here. She knows what she is doing.” (End)

“...Affirmative.” was all Scrappy said, as he lead Najat as he told. “Know a place where he will not find them. Please follow me.” taking the lead as he pause, to give one more glance at the two in the room, as there was a scenario in his mind that could work...but felt a error within it. Part of him couldn’t help but frown as he began to noticed there were becoming more errors in his system than he had.

Part of him was concern he was becoming defective. (done)

Turning away to keep leading Najat, Scrappy left the two to whatever they were up to as Mari continued to kiss the lip’s of the currently drunk striped. She gently moved her hands to rub his back and moved her hips to gently coax at him and tease.

His half-aware drinken mind was aware of two firm and fleshy orbs pressing to his chest, and the play oh their battling tongues before getting breath-- and diving back in. When he breathed once more, he watched the kitsune hover over his face and ask, “kitsune live danger. You no live to danger?” Then seemed to smile cheekily. “If you no want… may leave. But, when ever get to touch beautiful I again, prrrr?” Tilting her head just a touch while leaning on his form. (end)

As much as he wanted to question, want to figure out why she was doing this, on why all of this, his mind was too drunk to even ask..However his arms slowly move around her back, as he spoke softly. “I..I do want...but know...know that could be trick...could be something fleeting...know that all dream..” then gave a small laugh, although with how tears form under his eyes, it wasn’t really a happy laugh. “Wish...wish to live, to have danger in life...feel so damn lonely without..clan.”

“Wish...to feel alive again. As Stripe should. All the way…” (Done)

Smiling to this, Mari whispered, “perhaps, dream be more?” giggling as she rubbed herself on his body, causing a warmth to spread. “Perhaps dream to grant~?”

With a groan, Phobia felt like his head wanted to split open. He cracked an eye open and blinked, trying to remove the headache in his head while also feeling a… oddly pleasant ease in his whole body. Glancing at a clock, he could tell it was late morning… meaning that he must of drank himself to sleep…. But thinking and feeling about, he could tell he was in his bed. All bare too. Did Scrappy do that?

While he puzzled this, he looked about his clean room and noticed that his clothes were a bit scattered. He blinked and noticed some red cloths, but couldn't recall ever having red clothes, even more that bright. While his mind puzzled this, he heard a door open and glanced… to find a kitsune only clad in towel coming out of his bathroom looking a bit damp.

Mari gave him a look with those ever-so-closed eyes and smiled, “Phob is most rested, yes?” (End)

Blinking at her, he tried to figure out what happen….and soon relaized as he slowly raise up to sit on the bed, glancing around as he look back to Mari as he answered. “Yes….” then asked in a mingle concern. “Did...we had...sex last night? Because unless I accidentally puke on you-- that’s the only reasonable thing I can think of with you coming from the bathroom in a towel.” (done)

Smiling, she told, “seed very very stubborn. No come off easy.” Making a jolt strike up his spine. “Much washing after foreplay.” She soon impishly smiled, adding on. “No mate. ‘Sex’ was no gaol.” Shaking her head, Mari walked up towards him and told, “you drunk. Spoke wants. Gave taste, relax you.”

Looking for her cloths on the ground and going about picking them up, he could see how the towl clung to her body, and how her nice ass was half hidden by her three poofy tails that hid her bits. When Mari stood back up and placed her dress to the side with her panties and bra, she looked back to him. “You most wanting. Thought of letting mate some. But you no recall, so not do.” Then smiled, “you most viril. Much seed to give.” (end)

Trying to get past the shock she was...apparently fine with relieving him, him just trashing on his traditions, and the fact she pretty much was okay with this...did he asked with a hand on his forehead, feeling a bit thankful she was talking quiet with his headache still hurting. “And why couldn’t Scrappy or...you just let me drink myself to sleep and drag me on the bed?” then added with furrowed brows. “And was this...a...one time thing just to get me to just sleep and not drink?” (done)

He half wondered if he should turn his head away when the vixin up and dropped the towel on the floor and was nude before him. Mari half turned, his eyes seeing her breasts fully in the open while she got the bra and began to fix it on to cup the firm boobs. “Substance bad. No more. Chose to lull with body. Naja-san ask. Help.”

Turning to look at him, Phobia was even more aware of her secret folds that were in place, the vixen continuing. “Felt to give little. You spoke of heavy heart. Decided to lift what can.” She was about to reach for her panties, but paused and looked to him.

Smiling, she reached and took her bra off and held it to the side, letting him see the slight bounce of her breasts before slightly cocking her hp to the side. “Am beautiful, yes?” (End)

Balking, he blinked for a moment, before confirming. “Yes. you are really beautfiful and down right sexy.” although while part of him felt a bit happy had some relief, another part sourly reminded that this won’t happen again as she’ll probably find a better guy than him. Probably someone from her own clan to help boost the numbers-- or from what Kan mention of Kitsune before her little ‘surprise’. (done)

She perked to this and giggled with a hand to her lips. The sight was cute to see before she placed the bra back on and got the panties, stepping into them and saying, “is shame. You make good mate. Seed plenty, blessing by kami. Give many child to mate.” Making his heart stop for a moment, even as the underwear was fully on and she began to get her red dress on.

Tails swaying a bit, Mari went on. “Women luck with you. Be get strong male. Rear many young. Is good, yes?” Almost making him owlishly blink as she dressed herself, slightly running a hand through her tails and admiring them. She was quick to tell, “but, no mate while drunk. Are rowdy. Little rough, new to mating, yes?” Posing it as a question. “Forgive for tugging tails. No right mind.” Then giggled out, “perhaps next, we do when no drunk?” A innocent smile in place. (End)

Part of his mind stop as he stare at her, it was almost like...she was considering him as a ‘mate’...but can’t be it...right? He however managed to say. “Uh...yeah...and you’re right.. I’m...new to maiting, never really had a mate…or anyone...” part of him felt a warmth on his cheecks, although it was mostly out of shame as he glance to the side as he was admiting he was a virign. Even more as he glance and asked. “And that last bit...were you...honestly serious about…”

A part of him wanted to be hopeful...but he internally felt he was having too much hope as he felt it might not be best to consider it, mostly since she had her clan and future ahead of her. He knew this might as well be her teasing him and this all being a one-time thing while he was drunk on his ass. (done)

Mari seemed to hum to herself, arm crossed under her chest and hand tapping her cheek. He watched her walk towards his door in thought and open it. Though with a glance back, he saw her peeking over her shoulder with a slightly more open eye, showing a crimson red eye with a demonic slit. With a teasing smile, her tails lifted high and her rear slightly moved up to show off her panties and winked. “Perhaps give chance~?” She spoke, before resting her tails down and easily swayed her hips on her way out before gently closing the door. (End)

All he could do was stare...as he thought to himself in slight realization. She...she was actually considering it!? then shook his head. No, no, no. don’t get to ahead of yourself Gear-Mind...She might as well be teasing...she heard from the two, sure Najat forgive me...but...we still aren’t fully friendly terms for what I did to her...and with me being drunk, and her saying on what I did...does she honestly? confusion came in him as a hand rest on his forehead.

He was honestly trying to figure out if she was serous, teasing him...or getting his hopes a bit too high up. No...no… sagged the Stripe as he laid back on his bed with a huff of breath. Don’t try to be optimistic. You’re a insane Racky Stripe with some sort of self-fueling desires of world domination or nation domination...and can’t do that because Kan is going to be a haynu soon enough to void the contract...and beside the few members of my ‘clan’...there isn’t much left to live...unless…

A part of him pause in thought with Mari words...maybe...maybe she was willing to give him a chance-- because of whatever he said in his drunk state? Could that be it? Was she doing it for pity? Although there was a shake of his head and a frown on his face. No...not pity...I doubt it’s pity. Maybe...something else? What am I missing here? although the headache in his head sorely remind him of the pain and grumble out.

Can’t think straight...head hurts...remove this, then think over on Mari and her words...maybe I’ll...figure something out. She can’t be that interested in me...can she? (done)

While he tried to puzzle this out, Phobia sunk back into his bed and half wondered what the kitsune did. In some admittance? He didn’t feel as tense. Actually, now that he just released, his back felt rather… nice. What did she do, give him a back massage as well as get him off? And now that he thought about it, did she compliment him on his… given ‘amounts’ during it?

That women confused him so much.

Jump to top

19

While the time pass as the ship reached to the city on where they would find Kiru, Kan laugh in hysteria as the ketch left from the main ship. Shaking her head as she said in their native tongue. “~That, that is hilarious! Seeing his expression and fumble around like a real idiot with you, and having no idea on how to approach you?~” taking in a breath as she pointed a hoof at Mari with a full on grin.

“~Oh it was so amusing to see that mutt just be stupify whenever you pass by his way, especially with him in so much confliction!~” then clam a bit as she asked with a knowing look. “~But...lets be real, there's no way you actually consider the idiot of all things as a ‘potential male’, right?~” adding the ‘quoting’ with her hooves to the Kitsune. (done)

Innocently, Mari told, “~He gives plenty of seed and is surly viral, Kan-san. He would be good for reviving a clan, if he were kitsune by blood. Or, at the very least, give a women plenty of children for their clan.~” saying this in a certainty manner of thought, more than anything.

Najat rolled her eyes and said, “~Do you truly have no shame over the fact you had near intercourse with a male that you are not bound to?~”

“~He wasn’t truly right of mind, and needed something to assure his weary mind.~” Told Mari in a simple tone of fact. She continued to smile and told, “~he is better for now.~” Then looked to Kan adding, “~Why do you ask, Kan-san? Do you feel confliction that I near him when you were the one to be near him first?~” Once more having that innocent smile. (end)

Scoffing, she rolled her eyes and told. “~Oh please! All I want is something to jab at him even further when I come back. I think we can all agree he’s rather hopeless, even by Stripe standards!~” (done)

“~He’s not hopeless.~” Stated Ash. “~Just hopelessly lost when it comes to women!~” Causing them all to burst out laughing, even the every-so-stony faced Najat. (end)

“~Ha! You’re right on that! I think even his species woman could tell he’s a virgin with one glance!~” then told while steering the wheel, as she was the only one beside maybe Ash who could drive the thing. Although she didn’t want to try their luck with Ash behind the wheel. “~But in all seriousness, Mari? What are you planning to do with the mutt?~” raising a brow as she went on. “~Because I honestly doubt even you consider him as a potential male to keep.~” (done)

With a cheery smile, Mari told, “~that, Kan-san, will remain to be seen. Najat-san was clear of his habits, and he may need fine working, before being truly suitable for any women to have for themselves.~” Then seemed to prob back, “~are you truly sure, you do not feel jealous?~” giggling at the demoness scoff.

Calming, the haynu said, “~Yes, yes, no joke. Will speak.~” Calming and asking, “~how common is it for a haynu to find mate?~” Making Kan think some and ponder it. “~Uncommon, as you may know. Many fear demon blood. Many more fear a true lineage of it. Many would not take me, for fear of a continuing progeny. Demon Hunters would come for my kits, and myself. It is not savery thought, no?~” (end)

Humming abit, Kan nodded and said. “~Yes...I can see that...and the mutt is probably a rarity for you to see, not really fearing your heritage, but also finding you appealing to him.~” (done)

“~I am a sight even to herno. My beauty is still unquestioned.~” Told Mari simply with a nod. “~But, once they know I am haynu, they fear. They reject and find me a curse. Phob-san, is unaware of such things. I do not care if he is deplorable as of now. If he wishes to prove himself a lover to me? I will grant him the chance-- since no other ever granted myself the chance of love the likes of that.~” (End)

Snorting in amusement, she teased with a smirk. “~Even with the chances of him being sick in the head by Stripe standards?~” (done)

Smiling innocently, Mari said in turn, “~is it not also sick, to toy with lives or murder lives?~” Then shook her head. “~If he accepts me, respects myself. Than I may just accept him, and his person.~”

Patting Mari’s shoulder, Ash told while leaning on her staff, “~Yeah, good luck with that. You have a lot of work ahead of you.~” Slightly tugging her cowl up on her face and making sure her hood was on properly before leaning on her staff. “~So… where are we heading first anyways?~”

“~The Opnehu Temple that Mari spoke of.~” Told Najat simply. “~It is the furthest of the trip, and one I feel we must do first before all others. Kan-san’s chances of this opportunity may not be granted, if we get diverted early on in our travels.~”

Smiling some, Mari looked to Kan and asked, “~Do you truly feel prepared for a step such as this, Kan-san? There is chance, you may never return to the way you were.~” Something odd about how the three now showed… concern for her person. (End)

Humming a bit, Kan admit. “~I’ll admit...part of me will miss being a full on demon and my strength...but considering I’ll be tied to the mutt until who knows how long and return to the pits?~” giving a smirk on her face as she told simply. “~Well, considering I do enjoy living around in the mortal realm, I wouldn’t mind giving up part of myself to do as I please when the idiot finally get himself killed.~” rolling her eyes as she added. “~Especially with how he drank before Najat and the lapdog hid it from him.~” (Done)

Shaking her head, Mari spoke, “~This very serious matter, Kan-san. When you see the Opnehu, you must honestly wish for this change. For part of it will require cleansing of your Soul. You must have a flicker of good intent for it to possibly have true effect.~” (end)

Sighing some, she look to the sky and said in a thoughtful tone. “~Considering on what I did some days back? I think they’ll find it for sure…~” looking down as she told on with a flat expression. “~Especially since it was the first time I was damned charitable in my entire existence.~” (done)

Feeling a hand on her back, Kan slightly glanced to find Mari standing there and looking at her with concern. “~If you think you can make it, we will stand by. I may not have seen you good at first, but I know better than most, what it is like to be seen as nothing but a blot of evil.~” Gently smiling, Mari said, “~you may feel… many things when it happens. I can not be sure how much. I was young and understood little back then. You… may have to face many inner evils of your past when it happens. I merly… worry for your person.~”

“~Same.~” Smiled Ash. “~We’ll be rooting for you.~”

Rolling her eyes, Najat just told, “~Don’t fail… Ash-chan will be in a lesser mood.~” Seeming detached, though the elder demon did pickup that the herno seemed to maybe hope this works out… was she concerned too, or was it… something else?

Oddly, for the first time, there were mortals trying to truly help her. That were concerned for her. (end)

Being silent for a brief moment, Kan glance to the mortals as she felt a frown on her face. As she was considering...their concern for her, truely to her and wanting to help her… “~My...thanks for your concern. As for facing inner evils…~” Giving a somber smile as she said. “~Well..I consider it a fair trade for freedom and to do as I wish on the mortal realm without fear of banishments again. Even more when the contract becomes null and voided.~”

She however told in assurance, something she rarely used to other's. “~I won’t fail easily. Especially more since I’m determined to go through with this.~” then pause in thought and added in a flat tone. “~although don’t expect me to fight against demons or those imp things so easily afterwards. I’m going to be really weak in a fight against even the pathetic little imp for a good while.~” (done)

Smirking a bit to that, Ash waved off, “~trust me, those Imp’s might be demons, but Phobia could easily beat those things down on his own. A flock? Sure, that’s some trouble, but they’re not that bright either.~”

“~In either case.~” Began Najat, “~We will be sure to keep you away from any conflict until a time you are more… adapted to your new changes~” Seeming in agreement on Kan’s thoughts. “~But do not take for granted what will come of this. Thre is a chance you may find certain things… not as tolerable as before.~” (end)

“~You mean with me having a morality within me and viewing things I used to do as a pastime as disgusting?~” remarked the demoness as she rolled her eyes. “~I know what I’m giving up here, don’t think I’m talking this lightly. If I didn’t want to go through with this, I wouldn't have come along.~” then let out a hum. “~But...unlike most demons, I enjoy the mortal plane. It’s a shame to see it turn into anything else but what it is. Especially with what it has to offer for a being like me.~” (Done)

While the three cast looks at this, Mari said, “~We will stand by your choice. Just know that once it begins? Your being will be tested for all it’s worth.~” That warning seeming to come with a fair bit of thought inside of it. Kan was’t sure what it was, but she decided that the three were merely concerned for a person that they might soon have as a friend.

Which was funny. Just a month back, or more counting Ash, Kan would of never seen them as just ‘friends’ in the least for what they were. Now… they were holding a rather civil conversation and part of Kan enjoyed it. It was so… (End)

Amusing. That was the word she was looking for. It was all so amusing as she let out a small laugh. Looking to them as she said in amusement. “~Months back, I wouldn’t have seen you all as friends but mere pests to me...now...now I’m tolerating you with a civil conversation and I’m enjoying it.~” (done)

Smiling just a touch, Najat told while nudging Ash. “~Ash-chan has a way to worm into the hearts of others and make them into friends. She is that form of person that you can not help but come to like.~”

“~Aw, you’re going to make me blush.~” Joked Ash with a smile. (end)

Snorting in slight amusement, Kan corrected. “~We’re not friends. I just tolerate you all more because the only other means of companion to be around is Nowa, the lovey-dovy couple-- and the idiot mutt.~” (done)

Smiling, Ash told with a raised finger, “~don’t be like that-- we’ll make a friend out of you yet!~” Then chuckled out, “~after, you get through this whole cleansing thing. Then we can try some stuff out to see if we can bridge that gap, right?~” Making Najat roll her eyes in amusement and Mari giggle at the cat’s optimisme. (End)

Shaking ehr head some, Kan said in a sigh. “~Mortals...you never change with your optimism.~” (done)

Finding this Kuri guy was a little hard for Phobia. Besides his muddled confused thoughts on the topsy-turvy few days since getting drunk and finding out Mari… ‘entertained’ him during his drunken stupor, Phobia had since tried to gt his head straight. And first thing to do that, was find this engineer that Copper mentioned, her brother as he was told.

The only trouble was finding him. And all the directions told was to head to a place called ‘Steel-Rim’. That, was simple enough. Everyone was more than happy to point him on where it was. He was simply surprised by how big the place was, being one huge airship docking bay. And was it large. Big enough to hold battleship to be worked on, and a few, while not as impressive to his standards, were near massive in bulk alone.

He was sure a few could fit a complement of 2,000 crew in them. It was a slight reminder of how trying to conquer the holds would be a left-to-not-do endevor for a… very,very, very long time… maybe too long.

But, when he asked for this guy’s name, nobody knew him. He went from place, to place, to place- yet nobody knew who he was talking about. It irritated him to an extent, until he just asked if anyone had seen Copper’s brother. That was enough to get a number of recognizing ‘ahs’ and one of the minotaurs that ‘Jiru’ was in the lower decks working on something. (end)

Giving a look to Scrappy with stink-eyes, he said in annoyance. “Not. A. Word.” knowing the mechanical dog repeatedly mention it was ‘Jiru’ than ‘Kuri’ as he stated it earlier with his memory banks. Still, the Stripe went down to the lower decks as Scrappy follow with. The mechanical golem however was watching his creator with a critical eye, mostly on his state since the whole ‘entertaining’ moment with the Kitsune.

Scrappy was still trying to figure out if she was interested in his creator due to Phobia unbiased opinion to him...as well as her teasing him of getting close to him before dancing away, or making a comment of near teasing to the Stripe. Scrappy was certain she was interested in his creator...just not wanting to say it just to mess with him. Females were so paradoxal at times.

However as they were being pointed to where Jiru was at a few times, they finally, or possibly found him among a group of guys, just relaxing with tools around as Phobia look over them and spoke. “Jiru?” (done)

The tall and muscular minotaur stopped and looked to the stripped, one crossing his arms and asking, “who’s asking?” (end)

“The guy who was told by his own sister to come find him to work on my ship.” told Phobia as he cross his arms. “I’m sure he’ll know her, Cotton-,”

“Copper Wool.” corrected Scrappy as Phobia glance to him with stink eye as Scrappy added. “Your braincells are still recovering from that extensive drinking.” (done)

A few minotaurs snickered or smirked to this, while the one talking rolled his eyes and said, “can’t hold your liquor, huh?” Then lifted a meaty fist and banged on the wall, shouting down the vent. “Jiru, get your furry ass down here, some Runt that can’t hold a drink wants to talk to you over ya sis!” (end)

“It was Dragon Brew!” defended Phobia as one of the minotaurs told.

“No wonder you got plaster, you’re too small to handle it.” Phobia eye twitch in annoyance as Scrappy place a metal paw on the Stripe side to remind him.

“You don’t drink often. It tend to happen when you rarely drink, creator.” Phobia grumble as he patted the golem head a bit. (done)

With a rumbling from the vent, Phobia refocused on it before a furry head all covered in dust popped out. With a tug of two somewhat bare hands, ‘Jiru’ pulled himself out. Neither Scrappy nor Phobia were just sure if this was actually the guy. Even as he pulled off the goggles to clean off dust and used a tail to brush off his fairly filthy clothes covered in pockets-- Scrappy had to blink.

Jiru was a Opnehu.

Looking up and blinking, the grey and black striped monkey gave both a look, refixing his goggles back over his eyes and asking with a whimsical grin, “you call for Jiru? For this is him!” Then proceeded to ask while cleaning his hands with a rag, the hardly 3 foot tall monkey walking along. “Copper asked you to seek Jiru? He wonders why. Did she break invention for hair again?” (end)

“A Ophenu engineer...I’ll admit, I wasn’t expecting that.” said Phobia in slight surprise as Scrappy informed to Jiru.

“Your sister suggested us to you, after a little, disagreement between my creator and her when it came to my creator ship on it’s parts and workings. She claims that you are able to work with, and I quote, ‘A mess of a ship.’.”

“It's not a mess! It’s just...different!” told Phobia in a defensive tone. (done)

Thoughtfully, Jiru spoke, “if sister Copper think it is mess? Then must be true big mess for her to argue to send for Jiru.” seeming to outright ignore the further outbursts by the Striped. “So… must be very different.” Then, pivoting on his hand-like-paws, the Opnehu grinned brightly and asked, “if Jiru comes to see, will you listen to what he thinks of prints, hmmm?” (end)

“...that much I’ll at least agree on.” said the Striped as he glance to the side. “I’m not that stupid enough to listen to some critizim…”

“But stupid enough to argue on ship design and reworking it to make it more efficient.” counteract Scrappy as Phobia turn his head to him saying.

“Oh come on! You know how we Stripes are! We can’t help it!” Scrappy gave a ‘look’ of sorts, or rather one for the madman to imagine as in his mind, he could see Scrappy giving a, ‘you really want to use logic with me?’ as Phobia grumble more and letting out a sigh as Scrappy look to Jiru as he said.

“Apologies for creator outbursts. Stripes are tend to be a bit touchy when their inventions are considered ‘worthless’ or ‘messes’ by another.” (done)

Tilting his head, Jiru told, “still not a good excuse if you gave elder sister trouble over changes. She would be looking out for best interest of those on the ship. Perhaps there were complications that made management harder, or ship less worthy of places. There is much care when making ship to work right. Should know, Jiru work on many and had made changes as needed.” (End)

“Yeah well...theres a lot more complications to my creation.” said Phobia as he let out a low sigh and asked. “So, able to come with us now, or should we wait until you finish up whatever you needed to do right now?” (done)

Thinking and holding a hand to his chin, Jiru told, “hmm… will talk to head engineer. Tell that captain has emergency need of Jiru’s hands. Can leave shortly then.” Smiling up, the monkey went on, “must be impressive ship, to send for Jiru. Sister never sends just any to Jiru.” (end)

There was a bit of rising pride in the Stripe as he grinned and nodded his head. “Oh yes, it’s one of a kind! Granted a bit odd, and maybe it has a few issues….buuuut, one of a kind!” said the Stripe as he introduce. “My name is Phobia, and by me is my greatest creation and who I consider family, Scrappy!”

The mechanical wolf examined the Ophenu further as he soon greeted. “Hello there. Please do not take my creator words to a extreme, sometimes his mind is both indigenous, and filled with madness at the same time. Also he has a tendency to be illogical now and then.”

Spluttering, Phobia demanded. “Are you calling me stupid!?” Scrappy look to him with a movement of his head as he respond.

“No, if I was calling you stupid, I would be more bluntful into informing you, that you were stupid, Phobia.” then added. “However, there are times you need me to remind you of your short-sightedness now and then. Also your stupidity.” Phobia eye twitch as he said.

“You’re so lucky, you know that?” tilting his head, Scrappy responded.

“Luck has nothing to do with it, I am simply stating the facts as it is with my programming.” (done)

Watching with all due curiosity, Jiru said, “most impressive indeed.” Seeming to watch Scrappy’s every move for a moment before grinning. “Self aware. Self automated. Self moving. Unlike what Jiru is aware of. Much to be impressed.” Looking to Phobia, he asked, “double-matrix systeming core to make so efficient in reactions?” Showing a understanding in something Copper apparently didn’t have. (End)

Interest perk, Phobia corrected with a shook of his head. “Naw. Scrappy is more unique. He got a triple-matrix systeming core and adaptive learning!” a smile on his face as he rub Scrappy head more, the mechanical wolf leaning in to let the palm rub more. (done)

“Most rare indeed.” Jiru nodded. “Only few have made golems self learning. Skill if spoken in this manner.” Nodding sagely… then went on, “but clearly skill is good in working golems rather than ship.” Making the striped slightly feel his face filter at this. “Else, elder sister would not send you to Jiru.” (end)

“That is most logical, my creator is not ship-knowledge able in terms of craft, or how to make it more efficient. Even less on making numerous mistakes on ship design. However, knowing my creator, he will eventually use your sister updated suggestion to the ship, to make it more efficient once he has both the time, resources, and income to make adjustable changes needed.”

Looking down, he said. “Oh come on Scrappy!” with the mechanical wolf glancing up to him, then look to Jiru with what could be heard of a flat tone.

“Sometimes my creator is too stubborn for his own good.” (done)

Laughing a bit to this, Jiru told, “will be most fun to spend time with you both. Jiru feels this will be most fun he has had in long while!”

Half crouching on the table and looking over the two plans of the ship side-by-side, Jiru told simply. “Copper is right. Very messy.” Making Phobia twitch. Though unlike Copper, who was pointing out every fault, Jiru spoke more thoughtfully, finger over one part of the ship. “Pipes much too close to edge. Would be bad if ruptured. Lose water.” then to another area. “Much steel here… could cut down, no need in such deep parts of ship. Make lighter.”

Scrunching up his face and examining the blueprints, he questioned, “is small room accessible by those your side requited in such deep part of ship with many secondary controls?” Looking up to question. “Could just make spare controls under bed. Nobody checks under beds anymore.” (end)

Pondering this, Phobia admit. “I never did consider using under the beds...Even more in such a easily reachable area…” then grumble as he motioned his protsetch hand on the blueprints. “but...I will admit that you're...sister had a large point. I need to take apart and remove stuff from the ship, alter it...the only problem is gaining more of the materials to craft it, getting all my engineer golems to work on it...and having a lot of the funds to even acquire parts I don’t have…” snorting a bit in frustration.

“In short...I’m stuck for the time being.” Scrappy nodded in agreement as he added in.

“I have calculated potential possibilities of gaining funds, materials, and extra hands if golems are unable to assist everywhere. However we would need a month time to fully take apart, remove, renovate, and also rebuild the ship and its parts in order to make it superior than it is currently.” then added. “As well as a very, very large source of income to pay off costs of such necessities.” (Done)

Tilting his head, Jiru shrugged and told, “you would waste then.” Getting a slight stink eye from Phobia to the very idea. But he had to pause as Jiru pointed out at sections of the blueprints-- both improved and original. “Parts are in place that can be removed. Parts that will not let ship fall. Can remove parts, reshape parts, reuse parts. Not waste coin, and still gain needs.” Then smiled up. “Once clutter is gone, can make fast changes, make ship better. With much space and emptiness, can improve on fly.” (end)

Staring at him...Phobia couldn’t help but having a wide grin as he said. ”You may not be like a Stripe...but you’re damned close to one.” then continue on as he look at both. “How much time you think we can do all of that? Half a month at least? Or possibly a month to two with so much to work with?” (done)

Humming in thought, Jiru questioned, “how much you wish to work on in time?” Pointing out on the blueprints, “much of parts need to be taken out. Pipes cleared and moved. If the pipes are focused on most, as they be most important, they must be moved first. Month at least. Rest? Move as need be, less work until time can do more work.”

Looking down, Jiru eyed the blueprints and told, “will need new paper. Mix what is here. Make improvements with new thoughts?” Going on to tell while pointing one of his palm’s fingers at the old and new prints. “See main core of ship power. Manner is placed is awkward. If moved higher, like in Copper’s, will be easy to manage.” Then smiled. “Know trick to also make efficient. Can double output if done right.” (End)

Thinking a bit...Phobia consider it as he knew that while moving it would be a pain...but it could work. Even more? The back up engine core could be moved elsewhere as he nodded and said. “Yeah...I won’t mind that.” motioning for Scrappy to get a new piece of blueprint paper as he went on. “I also...think I could move secondary controls under my bed, easy really...Maybe stay here for a good month or so? Just to handle what we can before we have to leave.” giving a shrug as he said.

“I rather we stay longer to do more repair work to make the ship better...but staying in the Iron holds for a longer period of time than a month isn’t a good idea for various of reasons...Some of those reasons you’ll find out if you decided to join up with us.” Grinning a bit as he said. “But I’ll say this...you might not regret joining up with us, Jiru.” (done)

Smiling to this, Jiru told, “will need to see of that, yes? Jiru is most eager to get to work and seeing how this ship is made. Will be most interesting experience to be sure.” Then looked over the prints in thought, humming away and no doubt trying to figure out what else could be done. Perhaps having the Opnehu wouldn’t be so bad. He seemed rather agreeable so far.

(end)

Work was always stressful, it’s been nearly a week since he, Jiru, and the engineer golems been working on taking apart the engine core, removing the added things, even removing or altering pipes in the ship itself. They just got started with the work and already Phobia was feeling giddy with working with Jiru as a fellow engineer. Sure Copper was a engineer too...but she was always so critical, so bossy, even to the point antagonizing to him as she kept pointing things out and argue with him.

Arguing was fine and all between engineers on a idea or a craft-- but to the point of saying they would get random strangers or suggesting on taking it with some chances of someone stealing his blueprints? No thanks, that was not the Stripe way.

But with Jiru?

It made him feel...well, like he was working with someone that was almost...Stripe like. Granted not exactly like a true Stripe, but someone close to one. Maybe a honorary Stripe. It was hard to say really for the madman. What he did knew however, was that they would need to make the rest of the maintenance job in Arabia, or maybe in Equestria to fully fortify his ship. However right now, the Stripe was relaxing in a bar stool, in one of the many pubs he located in the city as he took a small sip of water.

Right now he was banned from drinking alcohol by Scrappy, as the mechanical wolf seem...oddly worried for the Stripe to take too much drinking. The Stripe felt fine, but if it made his Clan feel better, he won’t drink. Still, as he took another sip, he felt a frown on his face, knowing that now...his plans for world domination seem to be..finished. Obsolete in a way. With Kan nullifying her contract with him and being a half-demon, his soul would be safe now…

But on the other hand, it also means that Kan would or could leave anytime she desire-- she told the only reason she was staying around now? Was because she knows he was helpless without her experience as a fiancer and accountant, and decided to give ‘pity’ to him until he’s dead. Or at least what she consider as ‘pity’ to him. He doubted it was pity, but mere amusement of sorts.

He took another sip as he consider...what he was going to do now? Sure he dreamt of world domination...or close to it. But without the full means of a competent army, a fleet of ships...or a Crew of sorts to gained respect from and respect from others? Well...that dream seem more like a pipe dream, or something that seem farther than before. Phobia almost consider reorganizing his plans for conquering everything...mostly because of Najat words.

As much as he somewhat being fine with her and her tolerating him...her words kept a tight grip in his mind, about careless destruction, reckless abandonment of families losing lives or homes...of feeling fury from those he conquered without care. It made him...consider, or reconsider things. However it also made things difficult for him. Difficult on what he wanted now.

The whole world domination thing was all he had left, all he had to pursuit beside his own creations and innovating new things. Without this dream...what else did he had? Sure he had a small Clan...but it wouldn’t be able to null the pain in his heart of losing his original clan. His home...Sure there was Mari considering him during that time. But for all he knew, she was just messing with him.

Kitsune were known to be tricksters and she does enjoy teasing with him or Sieg. He doubted she might consider him, because how could a beautiful, sexy, and lovely three-tail vixen might consider him as ‘mate material’? She in her own words said it was a shame he wasn’t a Kitsune…

Taking another hard drink of water, feeling a tad annoyed he couldn’t get drunk with Scrappy by his side with a constant gaze at him. The minotaur bartender snorted and told. “If you really want to get a drink, why not get actual booze?”

It made the stripe a tad irritated as he told. “Can’t. I’m on a break, got to go back and keep working in engineering.” the minotaur snort, but refilled the glass of water as he said.

“I’m sure you’ll get drunk later on.” moving to assist another customer with actual drinks to serve, as the Stripe snort harshly. But nursed his drink as he took another sip, knowing that with so much on his mind, he was becoming more moody. Or rather feeling in a pit of sorts. Unable to continue with his desires. Unable to do much until his ship and forces are at full effecnity. Unable to rely on other's so easy with a crew or with near to no respect…

Not even able to dull or ease the pain in his heart of never returning home or being among Stripes, or to halt the potential want to...end it all. Sure he had some Clan members… but it wasn’t the same in a way. And it was also so few in numbers. Phobia in all honesty didn’t know where to go, he didn’t want to cause needless destruction...but what else was he supposed to do in his life?

He had no purpose, no meaning except to be a Stripe...he was lost in a sense. Lonely even...Feeling the touch of metal, he glance to Scrappy head against him, as Phobia gave a low smile, patting his head as he took another sip as he thought to himself. Maybe I can...figure something out. Not everything is written in stone...maybe I’ll craft my own future and fate...like the great marks in the stars crafted by the Markings of long old. feeling a slight hopeful in him...although it could not hold off the grief and heaviness in him.

In a way, the only means to hold it off, was with the amount of work to get his mind thinking on his creations, his ship and it’s work...and the potential to upgrade his golems with Jiru aid. Perhaps with a fellow engineer working with him that he trusts, perhaps he could do a lot more than he could do by himself. Taking another sip, he also consider maybe, if he consider Jiru as a honorary Clan member...to help work on his arm, as while he could managed it...it was always better to have another engineer to look at it.

(done)

It took time and some careful navigation around some less than wanted attention of Imps, Demon Hunters, possible herno’s and a few wandering bandits, but they had finally reached the temple and made it inside. The opnehu, much to Kan’s cringe, seemed to have been aware of their arrival within the last half hour of their trip. It always bugged her how some could just tell when even a disguised demon was around.

But now, being inside the emerald temple, air humming with a power that made her skin crawl… a few second thought popped up. Granted, the monkeys had not lifted a hand at her, and Mari had gone to a long extensive length to be sure that Kan had a chance.

The One that let them in didn’t say a word and only lead them inside. There should of been something disturbing about that, that the monk was willingly letting a demoness in when on most occasions, she would of been stopped from entering at all.

And there was a constant itching over her skin while being in such a harmonized and balanced place. Every demon instinct told her, she did not belong here. It was her own fortitude she was even going so deeply into the temple along with the three. Ash and Najat seeming to keep around for ‘emotional support’ of all things.

“~Final stretch.~” Spoke Ash while they went down some steps inside the vast temple. “~Ready?~” Glancing to the mare that’s disguise seemed to almost want to peel off with bit’s of sparking smoke. The sight was a bit odd to see. (End)

A deep breath went in her as she admit. “~No….but better get it over with before I decide to second guess more.~” trying her best to ignore the twisted feeling in her and the urge to escape this place. Even the itching that was all over her body as she added. “~It still feel off that they’re letting me in here.~” (done)

Both herno’s seemed to agree to this with a nod. They knew better than most of how well protected the temples were. Even demons things like Kan had nearly no chance to break in-- possibly less so due to just how the temples were made for spiratue use in mind.

Reaching a final step and a large room growing with some ferns and lit by gems, Kan glanced down to a pool of crystal clear waters. Waters that hummed with power that made her skin crawl uncomfortably.

Mari moved back and with the other girls, looking a bit bothered and subdued as she soon took a seat. Likewise, Ash and Najat followed. The elderly Opnehu that had lead them here, moved before Kan and spoke. “~you wish to be cleansed and be free of your former shackles to the evil blood inside you, hmmm…?~” Eyes narrowed and scrutinizing. (end)

“~That is correct. In truth, Honored Elder? I’m simply tired of the whole business I tend to do whenever I get summoned. Make a contract, wait for a x amount of time, see contractor fail, returns to the pits until summoned again.~” giving a hum as she ignored every fiber in her to flee before the elder Opnehu as she continued on. “~While it’s true I am of demon blood, I do tolerate the mortal realm and enjoy it with its world enough to part myself from being what I am.~” (done)

Nodding slowly, she could tell this Opnehu was pretty old.. And a little gruff in his manner of doing things. Possibly one of the higher elders that oversaw the much more serious aspects of life itself. Perhaps it explained his white fur that nearly marked this fact.

Turning and motioning to the waters, he told, “~Then your test lies before you.~” No insults given despite his scrutinizingly rough tone. “~This is pure water of cleansing. You may know it as holy water.~” Next to setting off every single warning bell in Kan’s mind. “~If you truly wish for change, you must pass through the pool, no disguise, and bare it’s cleansing.~” It was then he seemed to deliver the main line that made her truly scared. “~If you do not pass, you will not last.~” An artful way of saying, she might die. (End)

Taking a deep breath, she calmed her heart to try to not run out. If she wanted to get out of the contract and get out of coming back to the pits each time she was banished? She would have to get through this. Taking a breath out and a deep one in, she mutter to herself. “~Guess its time for me to go big or not at all.~” getting on her hooves as she gave a look to the water as she trots to it.

When she was close enough, she took a small dip with her hoof, nearly pulling back from the sudden burn. Feeling her disguise nearly removed as she took a harsh breath...Before she forced herself to go into the pool. Gritting her teeth as she refuse to scream out in pain. Feeling her body was burning as her disguise was strip off, revealing her natural state as with each forceful movement of her to go deeper into the pool?

Did she felt the constant burning of her body of the utter purity of water itself. Filling a bit of the darkness that came from her, her mind heard them. Heard the many screams, accusations, anguished cries of people, their utter hate of those that saw her as a demoness still. Her mind was forced to recall the souls she took in the long years, the many she wronged, cheated, stole, even murdered in cold blood.

Even hearing those shouts of her sins of how she’ll never change, how that she will always still enjoy her demonic nature.

Kan grit her teeth as she didn’t deny them...but she didn’t stop either as she told in a low mutter. “I may be those things...but if one innocent soul thanked me for what I done?” a low smirk on her face as she kept pushing herself deeper. “Well...maybe I’m not that bad at all.” (done)

It was hard to keep pushing, and part of her painful haze blocked the fcat of how deep she was. Kan felt her dark heart pump fast and fast, only reminding her of how deep the water got. At this rate, she was going to submerge. Her head being the only thing really out and letting herself breath. It was with a gulp she took a breath and brought her head down into the clear waters that burned like the fires of the pit.

Every part of her stung, twiched and screamed in it’s own agony while she pushed forwards. That she wasn’t so bad like, most, that maybe she could be… be what? She wasn’t sure what, she had some good at the very least. But once she was on the mortal realm, then what? What was her existence?

She wouldn’t change, she was a demon by birth. How long would it be until she would just go back to being what she was. It’s what she liked, right? To dupe and trick people into a deal that gave her the entropy of that surge of power every soul gave?

The old pleasant feeling was still in her mind… except that one thought of that soul that had ever so innocently said thank you. Kan could barely hold her burning eyes open in the water and look ahead to where the ground ascended back up. It was a fight to keep moving forwards, to try and ignore the ever wrapping pain.

“We’re rooting for you.” That was Ash’s words, wasn’t it? She had the confidence Kan could make it through, willing to give a demon… a black, hearted creature a chance… What was that really worth? Was she really willing to give this ‘friendship’ a chance with Ash, Najat, Mari.. Nowa? That mare liked being around her… she could at least call Nowa a friend, right? (end)

In due time maybe...But what about the mutt and his lapdog? thought Kan as she tried to reach to the surface of the water. She knew Scrappy wouldn’t care for her...She also knew Phobia might not. But she could...try to be more friendly to them. To Ash, Najat, Mari...Nowa. be a bit more nicer to them since she actually like them some. Maybe work with Sieg more and be a bit more nicer to Book.

Maybe...help the unicorn find those villagers she kept mentioning about? Sure the unicorn heart was in the right place, but she lack the insight Kan had of business...As for Scrappy and Phobia? She recalled every single chance she belittle him, insult him, mock him, jab at his nerves and pride. Even scoff at the two. Sure the Stripe was loose in the head and irritable to deal with…

But it probably didn’t help since she caused most irritation with her own words. So maybe...she could be nicer, maybe work with him more and not belittle him? Unlike herself, who was born a demon without friends or family...Phobia had those once, and he doesn’t know how to cope without either beside being snippy and working all the time. Scrappy was...a work in progress if she was admittance.

Maybe work with...him better? Sure it might not work, but she was at least considering giving a olive branch to the mechanical wolf and the stripe. As she reached her head up out of the water, she inhale a deep breath, coughing some as she still felt that burning sensation on her. Even while she tried to force her way out of the water, there was a large change from her form.

Her horns were gone completely, losing that demonic aura that surrounded her as she felt hands on both side. Pulling her out completely as while she still had the same cream coat and orange mane? When she opened her eyes to see both Ash and Mari helping her out with Najat with a towel in her arms? They saw blue slit eyes, looking at them as she looked the same in her disguise…

Well, beside the pointed teeth and slit eyes now. Giving another cough a bit as she felt herself burning still as smoke still came off her body, she told in a shaky breath. “~H-Hope...you don’t ask me to do, t-that again…~” giving a weak smile of sorts. “~D-Doubt I’ll...could endure it t-the second time…~” (done)

Mari giggled to that and moved aside to let Najat start patting down and gently working the mare’s pain wrecked body. Ash only smirked and told, “~just be good and be nice and I’m sure you don’t have to go through that all over again.~” Then lost that smirk to ask, “~you doing alright? For a moment I was sure Mari was going to dive head first when you stopped moving at the halfway point.~” (end)

Taking deep considerable breaths, she said in a forceful tone. “~Not easy to keep pushing from both pain and the shouts and accusations in the head.~” taking another breath as she kept going, feeling the towel gently working on her as she forced her body to not shake as she continued on. “~But I managed...for the most part.~” snorting in slight amusement as she tried to fend off the pain she was feeling right now. “~Just don’t consider me to do much right now. I think if I try to do any work, I’ll just fall over and knocked out from the pain I’m feeling right now.~” (done)

Smiling gently, Mari told, “~I will ask the Elder for a space where we might rest.~” Then, in a move that Kan was unsure how to take, felt the kitsune hug her and tell, “~am glad you are safe. Worried of your death.~” Getting up and giving a nod before moving to speak to the Opnehu.

Smiling a touch, Najat said, “~you have done a brave, and truly rare thing, Kan-san.~” Continuing her work to gently dry the mare. “~You are among a rare number of demons to both take this test, and survive it. Something to feel a level of pride over.~” (End)

Giving a small laugh, although stopped from the small pain as Kan told with a forced grin to endure the pain. “~Like that motto those Stripes love to use. Either I go all the way, or don’t try at all.~” (done)

“~I’m sure Phobia would just love to hear that outta ya.~” Chuckled Ash while aiding her friend in getting Kan to stand. “~Come on, we’ll get you to a bed or something so you can get some sleep. You definitely need it after that experience.~” (End)

A groan escape from her as she force herself to get on her hooves as the former demon told. “~I almost feel like dropping into something and eating cake after that experience.~” slowly moving each leg to get better adjusted from that experience of near death. (done)

Laughing to that, Ash told, “~How’s this? When we get back to the ship, I’ll ask Book, Mari and Najat here to help me make you one big cake of your pick. Sound good to you?~” The white herno rolling her eyes, but not disagreeing to help. (end)

Grinning to this, she said. “~That I can take. Make sure it’s not too sweet, I’m not like Princess Cake in Equestria that stuff down the desserts.~” then added with a knowing look. “~and before you say I just insulted her, let me remind you that I saw how much Celestia enjoys cake to the point she could eat them for days.~” (done)

While Ash snickered, Mari returned and spoke with a waving hand, “~Come. Honored Elder has given us permission to rest in one of the lower rooms for the night so you may recover, Kan-san.~” Motioning to both to follow while she added, “~will be time before magic is strong once more. Best to rest and allow us to do most work for you, Kan-san.~” (End)

“~My thanks…~” said Kan, as she slight pause in her words as she just said, ‘thanks’. Shaking her head some, she consider that this was something that was part of surviving purified water. Being able to feel a bit more empathetic to other's and lose that ‘indifference’ she had of mortals. Sighing some, she look to the them and joke. “~but if you will do most of the work for me, then I guess you can handle the paperwork and taxes I do for the Stripe then?~” (done)

To that, both Ash and Mari looked to the other and then to a hardly paying attention Najat. “~Not it!~” Called out Ash, while at the same time, Mari spoke, “~no know common words.~”

Najat blinked and looked to both of her friend and Mari, then blankly reminded, “~I may know how to handle paperwork, Ash-chan. But I can not read the common language used. You are the only one besides Kan-san herself that can read it.~” though added to Kan, “~and I would not entrust financial work to Ash-chan. Her skills with math is poor.~” (end)

Amusement on her expression as she told in a joking tone. “~Another reason you need me around. I’m the only one with the mind to deal with tedious work of math, finances, and reading the paperwork.~” then tease with a grin. “~aren’t you happy that I survived to help with your taxes?~” (done)

Smiling, Mari told with a level of innocent honesty, “~am more happy you live. Would be sad to find new friend parished to test.~” Something about this honesty of Kan’s own safety having more impact than before. The way her smile was more somber or the fact she was subdued just a bit more from her normally preppy self. (end)

Rolling her eyes a bit, she couldn’t help but not smile, or feel a bit...happy they still cared for her well being. She however managed to say while trying to stay calm herself. “~Yes, yes. I’m glad I’m alive too….thanks for being here for me...don’t know how...I would handle it by myself.~” glancing to the side as she was saying this as she was...unused to feeling like this. Feeling...empathetic for no reason. Even more being a bit more mortal now. (done)

“~you’d probably be crawling on the ground after falling flat on your face.~” Helpfully supplied Ash with a grin. Kan wanted to give the cat a slight glare, but at the smile in place, some of that anger calmed at her next set. “~There’s a reason I’m willing to give you a chance, you know. And now that you took it? I’m not going to let you just fall flat without someone there to catch you.~” (End)

Giving a low smile of sorts from Ash words, she simply nod. Figuring that...she should give the cat a chance for being friends...maybe the other's too? She hum a bit and warned. “~Don’t expect me to be too much friendly...never had much friends and I’m still getting use to...care for others for once.~” (done)

“~We will not hold that against you, Kan-san.~” Simply spoke Najat. “~This will be a difficult road for you to take. Simply try and ask for help when needed. There will be times that you may wish for aid in understanding what you feel.~” Seeming to give the elder demon a glance to proceed, “~there will be times you may simply wish to shut out others due to frustration or anger. But if you simply speak and listen, then you will learn how to live with such things.~” (End)

A sigh escape from her, as a shake of her head came as respond. “~it will be a new experience...but tiresome nevertheless.~” humming abit in thought that with ehr….rebirth complete, she figure they were moving on as she asked. “~Where to next?~” (done)

“~My former village.~” Spoke Mari. “~to seek what is rightfully mine.~”

Jump to top

20

If there was one thing that was different, was the rare sight of two people in the outpost town at a small tea shop. One was a zebra mare, having a wooden staff by her side, wearing nothing but a cloak, a saddlebag near her and two necklaces of tribal of feathers and wood. With the other necklace being a lead chain with a pearl ring in the middle of it. Most of her body was hidden by the cloak, which was what she prefer to have.

Zaki, the healing zebra glance to her companion as she sips her tea. Seeing the hippogriff sitting across from her as he held a yellow beak on his face, gray feathers and fur covering his body with leather armor showing. A stern look on his face as his brown eyes look around. His griffon heritage seem a bit eagle wise with tuff of ears showing on the top of his head. Looking to the zebra, he requested.

“Certain we’re fine here?” to which Zaki sighed with a gentle shake of her head, looking to him with a smile as she assured.

“Don’t worry Roc, we’re fine here. The people here won’t cause me, or you much trouble. Even more with me helping them with their sick and injured.” taking another sip of her tea, she told on. “We’re fine here, after all why should we worry since we aren’t in any danger?” Roc gave low grumbles, but she didn’t became concern. Roc was used to being alert, even more being accustomed to keeping a eye around for any danger.

Zaki took another sip, enjoying her green tea that seem to be almost common here in the Iron Holds. Zaki was glad she was able to visit here...although with how odd things were becoming, even dangerous with those demonic imps or creatures that prowl around the lands? It might be best to find a reason on the how or why, even if any need healing...Or if worse comes to worse, retreat to Equestria for a while until whatever is going on here stops.

Although Zaki ponder if they should stay longer, with a brief touch on the ring, she wonder if it was wise to stay….but it might be best until otherwise. There were still too many places to aid in the healing arts or alchemy. Who knows, perhaps there might be places she hasn’t visit yet to help heal wounds.

While Zaki consider these thoughts, Roc glance around, finding everything normal...for now. There was a gut feeling in him that something was off. He just didn’t know what yet. What he did knew? Was that he should be on his guard for Zaki sakes. Although with how things were peaceful, one would think Roc should have some relaxation himself.(done)

There was some giggling and laughter nearby, something Roc at first waved off as nothing for a moment. But when a group approached, he was a bit more aware of something. Mostly the slightly uncommon sight of something he and Zaki had seen little of, being a Kitsune, a herno, another a bit less distinguishable and a pony with what seemed to be a bandana over her head that slightly hid her eyes.

They mostly chatted in a tongue that was only heard in the Holds while heading into the tea shop, the group almost seemingly overly diverse with the Kitsune having a extremely overly fluffy tail and a bold red dress that looked scandalous on her person considering the style in the Holds. The unknown being that could be kitsune or herno, clad in dark robes hood and cowl with a steel staff. Even the much more properly dress white herno that looked the part of some royal with how she held herself. The pony just added to that slight diversity while saying something that had the kitsune giggling. (end)

As Roc gave them a glance over, Zaki held a rather surprised look. She never seen much Kitsune, much less Hernos in her travels in the holds. Or at least the kinds that lived in the further north. She didn’t knew where the Herno originated in clan, but she could at least guess the herno came somewhere far in the north. She could guess the one with the robes was a mage of sort, and it was...admitally unsettling that the Kitsune was wearing something scandalous compare to most other species…

Unless the Kitsune had their own way of ‘fashion’ like the Stripes do? Zaki mentally shake off the surprise that held her, but couldn’t help but be a bit surprise of the pony that seem to speak their tongue. She however heard a humming voice in her mind. “That pony seems so familiar...I sense her energy before….where did I sensed her energy?” hearing her guardian having a thoughtful hum…

The spirit within the ring could feel weak energy from the pony, not fully demonic like...but a taint feeling that the Kitsune also had. She could imagine they were haynus...but the pony one was so familiar to her, where did she last sense that energy? She didn’t had a answer yet, but Zaki partially wonder if her friend knew the pony from somewhere else? Or maybe in the past?

Then again, Nibbles rarely get people mistaken.

Kan however spoke on in the tongue, mostly coming along for the herbs to enjoy later on in the trip. She glance to the side and remarked to the other's. “~now there's a sight I never thought to see. A Zebra far from the Isles, and a hippogriff of all things. Both are extremely rare to see in the Holds, even more with one not in a collar and the other being a rarity himself.~” with the spirit in the ring muttering to herself about hearing that voice from somewhere.(done)

While the three gave glanced, both quick and observing, Najat was one to speak first on the collar bit. “~Collars are a rarity to use. You may be familiar with them in arabia for slaves, but here, the tradition for slaves is different. Held only for those that have done wrong or are in debt, perhaps in need of better living conditions. Regardless, this is the first time I have ever seen one.~”

“~Agreed. Much like you, but also very different.~” Mari nod along in slight thought. “~So many stripes of black and white. Is natural? And do they come in many color?~”

Shaking her head, Ash told, “~Just black and white. The ponies I used to travel with talked about zebra’s some.~” Then glanced slightly to add, “~though ditto on the rarity. Haven’t seen one of her, or even the hippogriff before. Wonder what brought those two here?~” (end)

“~Perhaps I should inquire.~” spoke Kan, trotting off from the group to walk by the two table, giving a nod to them as she greeted. “Hello there, I don’t mean to be rude-- but I never seen a zebra and a, hippogriff around here before. May I ask what brings you in the Holds?”

Turning her head with a pleasant smile, Zaki answered. “I am a traveler name Zaki, traveling where I am needed and give healing of magic or potions with alchemy. Our travels brought us to the Holds to see if any need aid, as well as seeing new sights as I am possibly the first Zebra from home to reach here.” Kan nodded as she glance to the silent male as Zaki giggle and told in amusement.

“Do not mind if my friend doesn’t speak. Roc isn’t much of a talker.” then asked with curiosity. “If I may ask of your name?”

“My name is Kan, traveling healer.” respond the haynu as Zaki heard the spirit gasped in surprised, or shocked.

“Kan!? So that's where I felt the energy from! How in the greater light she became so...off!? Zaki, asked if they need traveling companions, or need of a healer, stat! This I have to find out.” mentally sighing of her friends wants, she asked.

“If I am not imposing, but would you and you friends be willing for us to tag along? In either of need of traveling companions or of a healer? The roads are starting to becoming more dangerous with more of those...creatures that are becoming more frequent.”

Kan consider the zebra words, knowing deceit isn’t in the zebra nature...but something about this felt off to her, she however nod her head and said.

“I’ll speak of my friends of your request, Zaki.” turning to trot by the other's as she spoke in the different dialect. “~Apparently she’s a healer of both magic and alchemy, and the hippogriff is her bodyguard of sorts. She’s a traveler...but wants to travel with us with ‘creatures’ moving more frequent...and the only creatures that could warrant a need to travel in groups, are those abominations.~” (done)

Thinking to that, Ash said, “~Tyra wanted to keep quiet. I guess that ‘Vass’ guy you mentioned is really causing her trouble to start pushing her abominations out.~” Then half-glanced to the side and added, “~also explains all the Imp’s I keep spotting around.~”

Glancing to the zebra, Najat gave a solight nod and spoke, “~it would be rude to turn away a Healer that politely asks for companionship and extra aid. I am fine with such an arrangement.~”

Smiling, Mari agreed with a large smile. “~I don’t mind. I’d like to know more about zebra’s, may be hippogriffs? I don’t know much about either.~” Something that no doubt burned in the minds of all three locals. (end)

Nodding, Kan turn to trot back to the two to inform. “They agree for you to coming with us, apparently they have questions about zebras and hippogriff.” Zaki rolled her eyes in slight amusement, but joked to Roc.

“At least this time it won’t be younglings.” Roc snorted in annoyance, as Kan motioned a hoof to the three to come bring extra chairs to sit by the two as Zaki asked. “When are we leaving if I may ask?”

“Not too soon, we just arrived and are enjoying some tea.” informed Kan, moving to sit in a chair as she introduce the three with a pointed hoof while they were getting their drinks. “Thats Ash, Najat, and Mari.”

Zaki gave a brief nod, then look to the three as she spoke up more. “Thank you for allowing me and my friend to travel with you, especially in such dangerous times.” (done)

Taking point to speak first, Najat said, “it is not a trouble for us to let you travel along our sides.” Slightly surprising the Zebra they didn’t need translators for a moment. “It would be an honor to help give you safe passage to our next destination, Healer-san.”

Not taking a seat, Ash told, “I’ll go get the extra tea we want. Who knows when we’ll get a chance to get tea from here again?”

While she looked ready to sit, the kitsune looked between table and the darkly clothed mage before getting up and saying. “Will come. Wish for right type.” Then smiled to Zaki and Roc. “Be back, yes?” Giving a nod after her slightly broken speech to follow Ash in search of possibly bags of tea. (end)

As Kan settle in her spot, she heard Zaki speaking. “I thank you, Najat.” then introduce herself.”I am Zaki, and this is Roc.” the hippogriff gave a brief look as Zaki informed. “Do not mind of Roc, he isn’t usually one to talk for most times.” then asked in concern. “I don’t wish to be rude...but does the one Mari need to wear...such clothings?” however she heard from the spirit in the gem snorting in amusement.

“They have different means of clothing, Zaki-- but Kitsunes are good in deception, seduction, and trickery. I say she’s wearing that because it’ll fool whoever around them. Or cause the males to look at her more feminine assets and not figure out what she's up to.” (done)

Regardless of this ghostly input, Najat spoke with a level of dignity that was a bit more refined than even most Lions seemed to have. “Do not take in light of what you have seen. Mari-san’s people, the Kitsune, practice many a trade in the ways of being a Shinobi, or in Mari-san’s case, Kunoichi. Shadow warriors of cunning and sharp minds. Her wear is just a farce she holds in her line of life and work.” (end)

“Consider them as...a mixture of Blackmanes and Stripes.” informed Kan, surprising Zaki some, as Roc gave a glance to her as Kan told on. “I done enough business on the Isles to know a few things from the natives there.” Zaki however shook her head and said in surprise.

“I am more surprise that you even know what both groups are, it sounds like you met a few Blackmanes or Stripes to know their trade enough to make a comparison.”

“I never heard of the Blackmanes much from you.” remarked Roc as Zaki turn her head to explain.

“Black manes generally lived in the Northern Cornerstone, away from most other's in the Shadow Stone caves and cliffs inland. They generally keep to themselves and only travel around the islands to safeguard from the darkest corners.” then rolled her eyes in amusement. “It also caused them to be one of the only few on the Isles to not only interact with the Striped Hyenas-- but be on friendly terms with them.” (done)

Lifting a brow, Najat admitted, “Indeed interesting facts to know from the Isles. I was not aware of ‘blackmanes’ or their meaning.” Taking a moment to think and ask mostly to Kan, “they are relevant to the ‘redmanes’ you have mentioned, and the Lions as a whole?” (end)

Giving a firm nod, Kan explained. “The Lions have Prides. Imagine them like large Clans of sorts, but instead of spread out like Hernos, they live in a general area. Each area is controlled by a Pride, and the lesser Prides of their type, the smaller Prides acting much like lords do to a King. But all the Prides can be divided into five groups. Redmanes, Goldmanes, Brownmanes, Blackmanes and the Whitemanes.”

Glancing to Najat, she gave a small comparison. “The later of the group are like...the Ophenu in a sense, but much more integrated with the land and open nature. They never seem to have the need for temples or housing, only what the land gives.” added Kan as Zaki look more surprises she said in wonder.

“I never thought you would know about the Whitemanes-- since they’re more rare to see than Blackmanes themselves.” then asked in curiosity. “Have you been into their dwellings?” Kan shook her head and said.

“No...but I have encounter them in rare moments.” not adding that in those moments the Whitemanes were trying to banish her as she was utterly scared. The spirit however was laughing as she joked to Zaki.

“By encounter, she means running scared! Lions are a bit more scary when aggressive!” (done)

To that, Zaki had to agree. Living with predators much like the lions often showed that while they can be pasve-- ticking them off often made them bare fangs and roar in a manner that sent any prey-minded individual scrambling for safety. One did not just tick off a lion and stand still, running was normally the first thing you did.

“Kan-san is far-traveled.” Najat seemed to tell simply. “I am on a Honor Trial of sorts with Ash-chan. Mari-san and Kan-san are those that have been with us on such a journey, and continue to do so with some allies we will be returning to before leaving the holds entirely.” Thinking, Najat admitted, “to where, we are unsure. But, we will know when we regroup with the remainder of our friends.” (End)

“...Kan….with the word ‘friend’...in the same order?” said a partially confuse and contemplating spirit as she said to Zaki. “Ask them if they need a healer, knowing with Hernos, Kitsune, and...Kan. I’m going to guess there’s no healer.”

“Perhaps I might request to join with you? Me and Roc here are considering to leave the Holds for now, but would help in any form of healing that is needed.” spoke the zebra as Kan thought over it.

Sure they were fine for now...but Kan knew that they would need a healer of sorts...and who better than a zebra with alchemy and some bits of Prosperity magic? “I think having your aid is welcoming, especially more since not many of us know the healing arts like you do.” (done)

Thinking a bit, Najat agreed, “I am only so well taught in the ways of healing. Mari-san knows some magics, but they are not of a true healer. Even Ash-chan is only so experienced in such an area.” Then more firly nodded. “It would be wise to speak to Phobia-san of this matter, as you will be boarding his ship.”

Slightly being jard forwards in her seat, Najat was sure that it was Ash that was leaning over her some and saying, “Are you making plans without us? For shame.” The grin just projecting through the hidden female’s cowl.

“You would of been informed in due time, Ash-chan.” Najat spoke unfazed, as if this were normal for her. (End)

While Roc gave a glance over, feeling suspicious that he didn’t noticed her coming in quietly, Zaki blinked while the spirit snort in amusement. Still Zaki heard Kan speaking in. “Zaki asked if she and her friend could join with us on the ship, as she could help us in needs of healing and potential potions of alchemy.” then added in amusement. “Not to mention let you and the others ask their questions of zebras, hippogriffs and such.”

Zaki gently shake her head a bit at this, but sips her tea as she soon asked. “Who is this ‘Phobia’ you make mention? It doesn’t sound a name used for the Iron Holds-- or anywhere that I’ve been too.” Kan tried to hide the urge to frown, as she didn’t knew if Zaki knew or not of Phobia. She doubted it...but who knows if she heard word of the madman? (done)

Ash seemed to be the one to give it away, just not in the manner the former-demon expected. “Just this half-there inventor that I met some months back and is here because his ship got a bit banged up from a slaver-scavenger attack.” Kan was sure Ash was grinning as she told on. “Guy’s great at times-- not all there maybe and terrible at understanding females, but what guy isn’t in their own right?” (End)

Laughing abit, Zaki nod her head in agreement as she told. “Taht they are.” then glance to Roc and added with a smile. “No offense Roc.”

“You’re agreeing with a statement. Why be offended?” replied the hippogriff as he remarked to Ash. “An inventor that’s a few eggs short? Must be difficult to talk to him.”

Huffing, Kan told with a rolling hoof. “Like you wouldn’t believe.” the spirit however in the necklace gem hummed and said.

“Something's...off. They’re not saying the guy species...but they’re also making it simple...and Kan is agreeing in a okay manner...guess being turned to a hanyu really removed that indifferent nature demons got and made her more alive.” While Zaki consider that a bit, she did comment.

“A inventor? One that’s consider crazy?” giving a amused chuckle as she said. “If he got along with the Stripes back home, they would be considered friends, maybe a honorary clan member if work well enough.” (done)

Snapping her fingers, Ash said, “Striped, striped, striped…” Than pointed to Kan, “right, that’s what he’s called, isn't he?” Making the zebra blink a few times as Ash went on, “yeah, Phob’s is one. He’s doing a bit of traveling, touring the world, trying out his ship. You know, seeing what he can do with what he’s got. Wanted to make a point to everyone.”

In a sense, Kan had to be impressed. Ash didn’t lie about what Phobia was doing, but also didn’t say what Phobia wanted to do. She told them the striped was traveling on his own, but didn’t mention of his exile at all. And from the looks of it, Roc and Zaki were so off kilter, they didn’t have time to take that all in and pick it apart. (End)

Infact Zaki spoke in honest shock. “A...Stripe is away from the Isles?” then slightly shook her head in disbelief as she said. “I never heard of one actually leave the Isles by themselves, they mostly have to decide in a Clan gathering to figure out how many members to take, or those they consider friends from the other Cornerstones to leave the Isles in a traveling tour of the world-- with a granted permission from the Main Clan head.” (done)

Waving a hand, Ash told, “he’s not alone. He’s got his clan.” Technically, not a lie in Kan’s eyes, seeing as Scrappy is seen as clan by the mutt, and he did make ‘honorary clan’ out of Book, Sieg and Nowa. “And he’s gut us, his budd’s.” Ash then went on with a rolling hand, “he’s a bit homesick, I’m sure, but who doesn't get homesick after a bit? We’ve thought about heading that way-- but things have been a little crazy and you know how hard it is to get places when you get piled busy with work!”

Najat rolled her eyes to this, knowing that ‘busy’ was just a minor way of saying how things got so out of control recently. With everything that had happened, she was surprised she was able to put up with it all. She slightly notice Mari coming back and taking a seat, but remaining qute to let the group keep talking. (end)

Smiling more, Zaki gave a nod to them all as she said. “I’m glad some of his Clan is with him, even more found friends outside the Isles. For a moment, I was worried about Phobia, Stripes can’t handle being away from their home too long. Even more without their Clan.” then went on in a thoughtful tone. “It must of taken a lot of time to get through to him, Stripes tend to be rather picky on who they trust.”

“Oh believe me, we had to endure his short attitude.” said Kan as she decided to keep the conversation going as she switch it to general topics. “But despite working with him, I don’t know fully on Stripes, even the few who’s willing to work with me won’t say much on what their home was like.”

Giggling a bit, Zaki nod her head. “Oh that’s natural. Comes with the whole ‘pickiness’ and cautionary they give to other's. They generally don’t talk much of their clan home, unless of course they consider someone as trusted honorary clan members to their Clan, or somehow became their mate.”

Raising a brow, she teased in a grinning tone. “Oh? Have experience of Stripes yourself?” the spirit snicker to this as there was a bit of red on Zaki face as she quickly shook her head.

“No! No, no!” clearing her throat to explain. “No, most Stripes keep to themselves, even to other Stripe Clans really, and a friend of mine from the Isles told me what she knew from a Stripe friend she has.” (done)

While Mari tilted her head to this, ears flicking a bit in interest on what could be gleaned for certain, Ash told with a hidden smirk and rolling eyes. “Well, maybe they’re not so secretive. Kitsune are a lot more secretive, and the only time they talk about their village is when it’s either not around, or it’s a complete lie.”

Smiling, Mari gently spoke, “Clan hidden. Secret stay secret.” giggling some as Zaki turned her head a little abruptly to find the Kitsune, much like Ash, seemed to have come from no place. Smiling on, Mari told, “Metal-arm much like Kitsune. But not kitsune. Shame he not. Many would like.” Then giggled on, “still is good. Must speak again, much to say.”

“You tease him far too much for your own amusement, Mari-san.” Najat spoke calmly from her seat. Possibly even frostily much to the wonder of Zaki.

“See under.” Mari smiled. “Under the under, is good. See risk. Most fun.” Then spoke with innocents. “Is wrong to be nice?” (end)

Snickering, the spirit known as Nibbles joked without being heard. “Theres nice...and then there’s constant teasing and flirting to get a rise from him. Guess the Kitsune is interest on this Phobia Stripe. Although...metal arm is a bit new.”humming a bit as Zaki said in slight amusement.

“I feel you just enjoy prodding at him because Stripes aren’t good at hiding their feelings.” then asked. “What this of ‘Metal-arm’?”

“Oh, a accident Phobia had years back. He had to get a mechanical arm to replace the limb.” the zebra frown as she asked in worry.

“Did he mention when the last he got it checked by another Stripe and a healer?”

“No...why?” asked Kan as concern etched on her face as Zaki explained.

“Because while Stripes tend to use prosthetic limbs to help those who lose them...it’s also risky having them implanted in the first place.” (done)

Humming, Ash told while moving around her friend to lean on the table, “well… if it’s a big deal, we can head over to Equestria next.” Finger raised and going on, “I knew this one pony that visited the holds. I think she’d help f I called her up.” Then spoke to herself, “now… where did she say she lived again?” Scratching her head in thought.

Eyes to Ash, Najat questioned, “you know of a pony that would be skilled enough to work on such a thing?” a slight trace of confusion there.

“Oh yeah.” Ash waved to her friend. “Talked to them a whole night over it. She was in the holds to learn about the runic-stuff the minotaurs did and learning of the right metals to use to not hurt the patient. I think she’d be a great help and all.” (End)

Thinking a bit, Zaki had to agree to this. “It might be best in all honesty, unlike those in the Holds or in Equestria? The Isles have near to no metal resources to mine from. Most of the metal gain are scraps from whatever the Stripes take apart or reuse from previous failed inventions. So whatever metal they use for prosthetic? Would be contaminated and could infect Phobia later on in his years.” thinking a bit with a frown.

“We also...might need to have him knocked out. Stripes don’t like to show their blueprints to other's-- even strangers.” Kan rolling her eyes on that as she muttered.

“That was how he got our head engineer fired in a week time.” Roc glance to Kan at this, but didn’t comment as Zaki continued on with a sigh.

“We might need to remove the arm and its connection to the body entirely. Most prosthetic limbs need to be replaced every four months-- otherwise it’ll affect the body itself.” (Done)

Thinking to this, Mari spoke with a firm nod, “Help.” Getting some attention as she went on. “Need help. Will give. No know of metal-arms. Can aid to keep safe.” Smiling at her self assured manner, even if Zaki doubted.

It was here that Ash told, “Mari’s a Seal Master.” which, from the looks of Roc and Zaki, made little to no sense. Seeing she needed to explain, Ash told, “Are you familiar with the capital of Iron Holds and it’s wall’s said to be inpendrible by all attacks?” (End)

“Yes, we visit there once. It was...overwhelming.” admitted Zaki as she took another sip of her tea as she went on. “It was nothing like home, with everything so squeezed together and felt like we were in a prison of sorts.” Roc gave a agreeing nod to that as he comment.

“Make Griffin Kingdoms look easy access in streets.” (done)

Nodding a bit, Najat knew the story that Ash was giving. “The legion of those walls being unbreachable, are not a exaggeration. They were made with the aid of a student to Fuinjutsu-- a ninja art of Seals. They were just a learner, a mere expert in skill that the King had in their care.”

“The loan Kitsune Seal expert worked with the many to form the wall, placing a Seal of their clan on the very stone. The seal, so strong in it’s workings, held cannon, fire, stone and even rams easily at bay. To this day, the stone has yet to show ware of time, so is the strength of Seals.” Shortly told Najat.

“In short?” Asked Ash, “depending on how skilled, widely learned or practiced the kitsune with Fuinjutsu? The better their seals. And I’ve seen some at work. Containing things, stopping demons, banishing demons, suppressing magic-- it’s some pretty impressive stuff. And with Mari? She could help make the needed seals to keep that arm from killing Phobia, if she knows a bit of how the arm works.” (end)

Thinking a bit, Zaki heard Nibbles spoke in a amused tone. “If I read her right as best I can? She hold some intrest in the Stripe. All she needs to do is get the blueprint and know if there’s runes or not on it. Because if they are? Well, it might cause some issues.” the zebra thought on as she said.

“If he came with his Clan...odds are they would bring a blueprint of the arm, to make sure they have the knowledge of either fixing it, placing new runes on it if needed be-- or even replacing it. At best? Mari might need to be walked through it either by Phobia, or another of his Clan that know how it works. While the Stripes aren’t like the minotaur or unicorns with smith or magic-- one thing they excell is their innovation with machinery and runic arts, and its really tricky to handle their things.”

“For example, somehow making scrap parts work into a fully functional dinghy.” dryly remarked the haynu mare.

Zaki nodded as she added. “It would also be hard to find a blueprint like this without help, as something as special as a prosthetic limb-- especially custom made? Would be kept tightly close like most other blueprints.” Kan merely tease to Mari in a knowing tone.

“Oh with a few words and body gestures, I think you can persuade the mutt easily to show you the blueprints and guide you through them.” (done)

Mari only look on innocently and confusedly with those closed eyes and tilted her head as if she had no clue what Kan was implying. Ash however just chuckled and told, “or we can just make him a new arm.” Going on to say, “I mean… if he has to take off the old one anyways, take to apart, figure out how it works and then make it better. Sounds pretty simple really.” (end)

There was a sagged sigh as Zaki told. “Nothing is simple with Stripes. Especially with their inventions.” KAn consider their options...and asked to Ash.

“This pony friend of yours...think with her, this new engineer we picked up and with Scrappy-- a new arm could be made? It might be a bit pricey, but if we remove the old arm with it’s connection parts and added new and better metals-- we could actually make sure he won’t need to replace the arm ever again, even more with Mari seals.” (done)

To this, Mari told, “need book. Know why metal bad. What go wrong.” Placing her own input into the situation. “Seal work, only if know why. Seal no do, what Seal not made to.”

Gramancing, Ash nodded with a hand rubbing the back of her head, “yeah… Mari’s going to need a few books on the subject to know why it causes problems.” Then shook her head adding, “and they have to be in Kajuni.” Half adding to the non-locals, “the native written language of the Holds.”

Zaki frown to this...or at least until she heard Nibbles assuring her. “Oh relax...I know how to help. Although introduce me later on without other's watching.” a small smile on her face, as Zaki assured.

“I believe I can help in that regard.” gaining looks as she amend. “Or at least...know someone who can help. She's rather knowledgeable about things and knows many ways to acquire things.”

“You...know a dragoness?” asked a slight surprised Kan as Zaki shook her head.

“Less of a dragon and...something else.” then told with a smile. “A very old spirit.” (done)

This peaked the interest of all three local girls, Mari in particular perking her ears and seeming to intently focus about. Not that it would help, Nibble’s knew. The spirit understood the very young hanu was possibly using what gifts she had to sense her out-- but not only was she stronger, she was also in something. Something that was well outside a little half-demon senses. (End)

“A….spirit?” asked a surprised Kan, as she didn’t knew a spirit would be traveling with the zebra, otherwise she would of sensed her by now...she glance around to try to find them...but couldn’t sense a thing. She consider if the spirit was hiding somewhere...and pause. Looking at the pearl necklace...seeing it was so…

Familiar.

Kan eyes widen as she let her mouth gap as she said. “Nooooo…” then slam her head down as she let out a whimper. “Why her?” (done)

This, garnered a similar reaction all around. Ash, Najat, Mari, even Zaki and Roc gave the mare a odd and confused look… while Nibbles felt the need to laugh out loud. (end)

“..Pardon?” asked Zaki as Nibbles snicker and tried to hold back her laughter as Kan raised her head and told flatly.

“I know that ring anywhere.” causing a slight surprise from the two, even from the three as they switch focus from Kan to Zaki necklace with the pearl ring as Kan told to the three natives. “Who Zaki talking about...is someone who I...disliked utterly back then. Even more on what spirit she was.” then sighed and told in their native tongue. “~Her name is Nibbles, Spirit of Faith and someone a few centuries younger than Camous.~” (done)

That still made the three natives a little confused, seeing as they no doubt don't know who Camous was. Though for Zaki, her ears slightly perked at the familiar name. Mostly after Nibbles had used the same name in a sometimes fond, or even half-joking tone. As if she and Camous were ‘friends’ in some odd sense. Which was still weird, since one was a demon lady and the other a ascended spirit. (end)

Looking to the three, Kan explain. “~Camous is a very old demon...a demon lady for that matter. Someone who was older and stronger than I was. She made me-- even Tyra herself look like small children in power and magical abilities. And she is currently in a family contract with a filly.~” then rolled her eyes as she told on. “~she seem to mellow out and be more motherly to the filly-- probably been living among the family generation long enough or something.~”

“~As for Nibbles...Well, let just say from what I heard? Nibbles consider Camous as a sort of ‘friend’. Especially since they’re both...somewhat equal in magical strength and power.~” Snorting a bit, she added. “~Which is rare of a thing. It's one thing for a spirit to be at her level-- but for a Spirit of Faith, one of the ‘weaker’ spirits among the ascended? That’s near impossible.~”

“~Spirits of Faith are mostly weak, mostly since of them being faith, as you need alot of it to grow stronger.~”

While she was explaining this to the three, Nibbles was informing Zaki, who was a bit surprise of that tidbit. Nibbles never thought Camous would ‘mellow’ out, even more be more motherly than she was before. Guess that whole ‘being in a stone’ thing really paid off. Zaki was still wrapping her mind that this demon lady was...motherly to a filly. As for Roc? He just partially wonder if this whole ‘talking in another tongue’ was going to common if they’re traveling together. (done)

After getting a little caught up, Mari seemed to nod in some understanding with, “~truly a surprise, to hear spirit of such a virtue has grown in such strength.~” Slightly wondering what this ‘Nibbles’ was like in person.

Ash made a ‘huh’ sound of curiosity before half-shoving off the table to smile, “So… since we got most of that out of the way, we planning to go soon?” As if the whole situation was finally done and over with. “I don’t know about any of you, but we still got a few stops before reaching the ship. Nothing big. Just little things.” (end)

“Beside grabbing the tea for later on? I think I can conclude my business in this town.” said Kan as Zaki thought and shook her head to say.

“Neither I or Roc have anything more to do in this town, most who needed my aid are already aided. And anything they were having problems with in medicine is dealt with as well.” then smile to them. “We can leave if you all truly desire to leave so soon.”

Roc glance to them, then to Zaki, and soon spoke. “Nothing to do, might as well leave.” Zaki flick a ear, hearing Nibbles commenting on something as she added.

“And if you all wished...I can bring Nibbles out once we are somewhere a bit more private from eyes around us.” (done)

Giving a nod, Najat said, “it would likely be a pleasure. But for the time being, we should conclude our time here in this village before moving on.” Half looking to Ash to ask, “what is the remaining item on your list before we leave?”

“A few gemstones I know from in this area.” Ash waved off. “It’s a small distance away from here, we can just use the Ketch to get close, stop, gat a few of the shiny gems and then get going going. Nothing big.” (end)

“Gems?” spoke Zaki as curisioity filled her. “Is there a specific reason to find these gemstones?” (done)

Looking to the mare, Ash said, “oh yeah.” And seemed to smile while telling, “they’re sparkly.” Nodding to this information… then going on, “but, I guess they could be used for magic, spiritual attunement and enlightenment, purification, equipment for the inventor, ways to pay people off, make neat necklaces out of--”

“But I get them because they’re sparkly.” Finished the darkly cowled cat. (end)

Humming a bit, Zaki heard Nibbles agreeing. “Yeah, gemstones are quite useful, and knowing their vast varieties of uses? Could be made into nearly anything if used right.” Zaki visibly nod to this, as she recalled a few tidbits of what gemstones her other shamens or other magic casters use on the Isles, as well as some ponies use for them.

Kan however couldn’t help but snort in slight amusement and annoyance as she asked. “Just how many are you going to try to grab, Ash?” (done)

“A few.” Quickly told the cat with no real clear definition of what amount was. (end)

Shaking her head in slight amusement, she told as she got off her spot. “I’ll start up the Ketch then, if they’re going to be quick grabs, then we should make do.” then added with a slight glance around. “Beside...the better we leave now, the less trouble we’ll deal with.”

While Zaki furrow her brows to that in slight confusion, she heard Nibbles inform. “She means demon-hunters. Sure they’re haynu’s...but they’re still targets to demon-hunters since they got the blood of one in them. Really annoying sometimes, some of them like the Herno are constantly chasing them-- sometimes to the ends of the world!” having a huff adding. “Really, sometimes they mean well...but they’re a headache to deal with.”

While Zaki consider that in silence, Roc merely nod to the leaving mare, as he asked to the remaining three. “Is there anymore room in the ship? It might not have enough room for two more to stay in.” (done)

“It is fairly well sized.” Told Najat. “The two of you will not have any trouble fitting onboard. It is spacious enough for both of you to have no true problems.” then said more to herself, “it will be speaking to Phobia-san on allowing your stay that we may need to discuss at length over.” Reminding them the striped would have trust issues. (end)

While Roc felt a frown on his face, Zaki spoke in camly and with a assuring expression. “I know the Stripes are picky-- even more when they bring other's into their ‘home’. But I am certain he wouldn’t say no to another who was born on the Isles, even less who understand a bit of Stripe culture and ways…” then amended. “Or at least...with my friend helping me to persuade Phobia. She used to work with a Stripe once.” (done)

Seeming to nod, Najat said, “then let us hope that will be enough.”

Shipwork was going rather smoothly, if Phobia was willing to admit it. Already they had moved half the aft section around to accommodate their needs and most of the pipes drained for their refitting. There was work being done to make the piping more well protected and organized, mostly to be heated more efficiently during colder areas.

Jiru… was a interesting case. He was a effecent engineer, and had a large skill set in ship design, much like his adoptive father and sister. He even knew a very good deal about other advancements not ship-based, even if they were a little less behind. But considering that shipbuilding was a family thing, it was no surprise that Jiru only had so much time to learn other things.

Walking past some golems, Phobia was reminded of another… odd quirk the monkey had. “The parts and Jiru, move as one.” the strip having to pause to watch as a golem wheeled some parts along, the monkey on the top of the pile ‘meditating’ on the work to come.

Seriously, who meditated and made whitemane-like comments of the ‘harmonizing with the metal’ or… other spiritual stuff? It really confused Phobia more than once. (end)

Looking at the monkey, he called out with hand by his mouth. “How long are you going to meditated whenever my golems are moving parts around, Jiru?” sure he liked the guy, and was almost considering him as honorary clan...but seriously how does meditation work with engineering? (done)

“Time in not the matter. Merly the harmonizing of self and the unity made thereafter.” Spoke Jiru once more in his confusing riddles. Though for as well as Phobia knew, that maybe it translated to ‘when I reach my destination’. But the striped wasn’t really sure. How Jiru could fit so much meditation into work and still get all the work done was beyond him. (end)

Then again...maybe it’s one quirk I can look over at. I mean...at least he’s not like his sister and complain and prod at every ‘mistake’ of my ship. thought Phobia as he shook his head and reminded. “Just remember that we still need to go over the golem plans on improving them!” another thing that made the Stripe liked the Ophenu more. Apparently the monkey noticed something off his golems and suggest some things..

And it made the golems improve more...although it was debatable on how ‘improve’ they were. (done)

At the very least, they seemed less erratic in their work. Their Double matrix systems were more stable to be certain, and not so… stupid and clueless as before. If anything, they seemed actually competent! Jiru only told with a calming smile they needed to merely be given ‘reasons’ in the matrix of ‘whys’.

The other reason Jiru explained it was that the striped accidentally wrote a similar set of runes near the other and that’s what caused the whole… problem of stupidity, cluelessness and other quirky problems that caused headaches or trouble. A minor engineering problem that just needed another’s perspective to spot. (End)

Which...Phobia felt grateful of. Grateful for the Ophenu noticing the mistake and correcting it. Grateful that someone spotted it out for him before something worse happen...Grateful that he was near a engineer like before. He felt a familiarity, a nostalgic feeling while working with the monkey. He almost felt like working with a Stripe of all things. Which caused...both swelled joy and pain in him.

Still he push the thoughts aside as he turned to walk on, glancing around as he noted that since Jiru helped with the problem, the Grunts were more effective, able to handle the workload than before. The engineers were even faster in their work, cutting half a hour time, to twenty minutes worth. Sure it was a shave from the 30 minutes...but it was noticeable with how quick they change and replace the pipes.

Even the Soldiers and Knights were able to do minor work beside fighting...the only problem was improving their speed and mobility more. Something of which was due to their weight and size, even more with their limited systems. (Done)

On that note, Jiru had said a very odd thing on how to ‘improve’ them, which was… not at all… Phobia didn’t fully understand it. All he was told by the monkey, was the flaw was not in them, but in not using what they had. Which seemed odd to Phobia. He was sure he gave them all their needs to be effective fighters-- but they were still a joke. What could he have missed to make them less effective because they didn’t ‘use what they had’? It was something he pondered on, and felt the need to ask Jiru over about more-- when they had time. (end)

The only reason he didn’t ask, was the amount of work they still had to do. Especially more since they weren't even finish! It would take another two weeks-- three even due to the size and vastness of the ship. Even more removing parts and rooms to make adjustments...as well as connecting the second controls under his bed fully.

He honestly didn’t consider why he did that, it would be quick, fast, and able to take control of the ship if it was ever taken, or if something was damaged in it. For now, he had to work on the pipes and make sure the ship was ready to leave once the girls came back. He glance to Scrappy coming up as the mechanical wolf reported. “Reporting of repairs and adjustments. 34% has been made of the ship, repairs are at least 89% of the outside of the ship.”

Smiling, Phobia pat the head as he said. “Thanks Scrappy, come on. We still have more work to do.” taking the lead as the mechanical companion follow, as unbeknownst of the Stripe, Scrappy secretly came to Jiru if he needed to be ‘improved’ or if there were flaws in him. While he wouldn’t say there was anything that Phobia did in his creation was wrong…

He also knows that due to the odd errors in his system..he’s been partially concern if he was defective. However Jiru assured that scrappy wasn’t defective. Merely something so...different, that a few errors should be normal. Scrappy questioned and ask why that was ‘normal’ or why the errors even occured. If Scrappy was to perform at his full capacity in predicting and analyzing to his prime, he shouldn’t have the errors in the first place to cause his systems to be damaged. (done)

Not the monkey said much outside those riddles of his. Obviously, they were supposed to be clues. Or, at least Scrappy hoped they were clues. It was either that, or Jiru was just as mad as his creator. But it was hard to see him as ‘mad’ due to how… serene he could be. Like that moment of meditation with parts and ‘realizing their place’ talk.

Which was confusing, they had blueprints. Should’t Jiru already know their placing? (end)

Perhaps he give those clues, and doing those ‘talks’ due to him being similar to a Whitemane. Whitemanes tend to talk in riddles, vague clues, and being so odd. Perhaps he noticed something we do not and offer clues to let us figure things out. considered Scrappy, as he was using a template of a Whitemane with the Ophenu…

Then again there was just too many unknown data to make a comparison between the two species. Still, Scrappy felt within his core that these errors were becoming a problem, and could cause a problem for him later on in his systems. He checked over his systems countless of times and was trying to figure out why it was ‘normal’ for the errors to consider as nothing to be fret over? If Scrappy kept having theses errors, it could cause damage in his systems and be unable to calculate anything that could harm his creator…

Or father, as the Stripe was technically one to him due to his creation years back. Scrappy however place that to the side, mostly due to thinking on other things. Like the ship repairs, the improvement of the golems...And trying to figure out about Mari and her views on Phobia. From what he gather, she teased him and seem to make innuendos of sorts-- or ‘flirts’ as Book explained.

Granted Mari did the same to Sieg...but mostly involved discussion with the unicorn. With the stripe it was...different. Despite analyzing and relooking at the databanks, Scrappy couldn’t figure out if she was interested in his creator or not. There was too many unknowns, to many variables and factors to consider. Even more she was still viewed a ‘wildcard’ by him. It was hard to pinpoint on what she would do, or say. Even less due to her being a ‘secretive’ species that worked in the shadows.

So far Scrappy was feeling the emotion unsure… and it bothered him. He didn’t knew what could or would happen. What one thing was for certain, was that his stripe percentage rate was dropping slowly. Mostly due to Jiru working with him and being similarly Stripe. Including with the ship and golem improvement. However he consider that it could easily rise back up once the females were on the ship. Even more heading to Equestria for safety and more work on the ship.

While Arabia was a option, it was also a risky option due to the bounties, slavers, and scavengers. Even more with the bounty on Ash, Sieg, and Book that could be taken at any time. So Equestria was chosen due to safety in ship work than anything else. (done)

It was close, and it also had the parts they needed. There was a issue of conversion of funds, but that was something Kan could deal with in time. They also possibly had allies to help with such a project, namely this ‘benefactor’ of the Terror Fangs. It was a long shot, but Sieg and Book had mentioned the wealthy noble. If they could get Kan to him, it was possible to maybe broker a deal with him.

But there was no defining definition if that would work. But as it stood, it was their best option.

Jump to top

21

As the ketch was traveling along, with Kan piloting the ride, she couldn’t help but eyed in annoyance of the spirit, who was finally out and about in ‘physical form’ as she rest in one of the free spots as she stretched out. “You wouldn’t believe how good it is to get out of that ring every now and then! Sure I get to rest comfy in it-- but nothing beats comfy like a good seat,” then amended. “Or beds. They’re really comfy.”

Roc shook his head a bit, mostly on how laid back this spirit of faith was, while Zaki gave a low giggle to Nibbles being at ease as the feline went on. “You would think that being able to do spirit stuff is cool and have a place in a easily hidden ring is great-- but when it comes to being comfy, there is nothing that ring to just take a catnap.” then rolled her eyes as she added. “Then again, its probably why we ascend get into these sort of things, good places to rest in exchange to help the mortals out.”

Stretching abit more, she soon asked with a wide grin. “So any questions? I know you lot are curious of little old me, or how much I know with my knowledge of species, people, or things for…” giving a thoughtful look as she soon shrug. “A long extended time.” (Done)

Ash shrugged and said, “nah. I think I’ll hold off and make sure your ego doesn’t get bloated.” Resting back in her own place while Mari giggled to that.

Rolling her eyes, Najat said, “while my friend will stay her tongue, I would wish to ask why you chose to meddle in the affairs of us mortals.” Keeping to her seat nice and poised to go on. “Good spirits are most respected, but your number’s are few that wish to meddle in the affairs of mortality.” (end)

Grinning, Nibbles told. “Simple. Because it’s boring to be stuck in a ring and only come out every 400 years or so.” rolling a hand as she amend. “Or a close estimate on that timespan, I don’t pay much attention.” then went on to tell. “And normally I wouldn’t, but after being attached to a Striped for a good 80 years some generations back?” giving a hoot of a laugh. “I’ve learn to actually speaking to those with my ring, mostly because it help pass the time, and keep those alive a bit longer.” (done)

Najat lifted a brow to that, not sure how to comment. Really, she only had so much to go on with Stripes. Seeing as Phobia was her only example. “Are they too, very headstrong, mad and do not understand the value of honor?” Trying her best not to dip her tone or think back to her humiliation. (end)

“Oh they got honor.” assured Nibbles. “But their view of honor are different compares to your own, Najat. Or most of the Hernos around here.” Rubbing a chin in thought as Nibbles would say. “If I had to make a fair guess, their honor would be...similar to the Kitsunes.”

While both Zaki and her hippogriffin guard look in slight confusion, Kan raise a brow to this as she remark. “Really?”

Nibbles told with a nod of her head. “Both have more flexible view of rules, both of them balance life on the edge of danger, they got to do what they must, or not try it at all. And they most certainly view their Clan and family in high regard.” going on to say. “Those Stripes would go into Clan war for even a single member of their Clan. And both Kitsune and Striped both have a knack for sabotaging other clans for even stepping too close to their territory.” (Done)

Mari purred in interest to this and asked, “so, is much Kitsune?”

Rolling her eyes, Ash said, “it’s starting to sound like it, Mari. But I’d stop and think before taking too much out of what Nibble says.” Going on to think, “I mean… for one, I don’t think Kitsune and Stripe share the same ideals when it comes to lifestyle. Only got some fair similarities in a few spots.” (end)

“She got a point on that.” agreed Nibbles. “While Kitsune is all about secrecy and being nins? Stripeds are full on scavengers and engineers. They do secrecy stuff, but they’re more on-hands species than most. Not to mention all of them are Racky. Which is something the Kitsune are not.” (done)

“Can you explain that?” Ash asked while jabbing a thumb to her side. “Najat-chan only understands it as ‘madman’.” (end)

“Racky?” said Nibbles as she said. “Well the term comes from a few generations back, like...maybe 100 years ago?” then mused. “Or was it 200?” then shook her head as she said. “To call a Striped ‘Racky’? Is a compliment. Its a word thats calling them crazy-- but calling them geniuses at the same time. For the Stripes, there’s no line between insanity and genius. You’re either both, or neither, and since some of the greatest artist or inventors been called crazy now and then? You can probably get a idea on why they view it like that.” (done)

Najat hummed in uncertainty, and Nibbles could see why. For a Herno like her? Madness and genius were very separate things. To see them as both and both a good thing? It wouldn’t makes much sense to her. For Mari, she only smiled and seemed to understand the base concept, not surprising.

Ash however… was the oddball. “Oh, I get it.” Grinning and pointing to herself, “so, kinda like me.” And while Nibbles didn’t get surprised, she was a little… caught off guard of a Herno not just liking the idea, but seeing them similar to the mere idea of being nuts and clever at the same time.

Najat, apparently was shocked too. “What?” Looking to her friend as if she had gone nuts, or possibly just caught the herno flat footed. Mari only scrunched her face up and looked to Ash in curiosity. (End)

Kan facehoof as she muttered. “That would explain a lot on why I wanted to choke her back then.”

Zaki blinked in surprise, not being sure on this whole thing, but partially wonder on if that statement was true or not. Her bodyguard however raise a brow to Ash as if she wasn’t understanding what she was talking about.

Nibbles remarked. “Well, that's new.” Looking at Ash as she went on. “Most Hernos tend to see insanity and genius as two different things. Since it doesn’t fit with the whole ‘Order’ thing they got. But you?” humming as she consider it and thought back to all her previous wearers as she shrug and admit. “Yeah, I think I can almost see it. You do seem a unusual Herno, and that's usually a good trait among the Stripes.” (Done)

“I’m not unusual.” Ash said with crossed arms, but soon seemed to eye-smile. “I’m special. Like my Ma always liked to say.” (end)

Laughing in amusement, Nibbles shook her head. She glance to Mari as she asked in the Kitsune native tongue. “~You seem to be thinking on something,~” going on to tease. “~Still hunger for knowledge of Striped?~” (done)

Smiling some, Mari said, “~Some. But I am also taking my time to make sure I understand each word spoken. My common tongue is not very good in the least.~” (end)

Nodding, she said. “~Well if you want to learn more, just ask me in you native tongue. I can certainly answer all I can.~”

“Nibbles.” spoke Zaki as the feline glance and grin as she motioned a hand.

“Sorry, sorry. Can’t help it.” then went on. “She’s just curious on Stripes, that all.” Zaki thought and nod.

“Yes, they are rather strange species, even if they prefer to isolate themselves out of fear.” (done)

To that, Ash said, “I heard about that.” Making Kan give a glance back in wonder. “Phob’s mentioned something about Stripes sorta not having much, but only could explain so much. He was kinda busy at the time.” (end)

“Well, that’s rather easy to answer.” said Nibbles as she said. “It really started back 100 years back or so give or take. Mostly when each other species started to introduce to the other. There were the Lions, the Antelopes, the Zebras, and the two Hyena Clans. Spotted and Striped.” rolling a hand as she continued. “Now back then the Spotted and Striped were really buddy-buddy, almost close kin really. They were almost one entire Clan at one point back in the day.”

Going on to add. “The Spotted were the warriors, the upfront fighters, while the Stripes were the thinkers, the innovators. Basically the brawns and brains of the Hyena Clans.” (done)

“But they not Can?” Mari asked in curiosity. (End)

“Not anymore,” Nodded Nibbles. “Because when the Spotted began to notice the Lions? That’s when things went down hill.” Leaning back in the air with arms behind her head as Nibbles explain.

“Hyenas are Really territory on their turf or things, Lions are somewhat the same. And the Spotted really didn’t like the Lions for being as strong, or stronger than them. So some turf wars went out, then large scale war on the Isles between the Lions and the Hyena Clans. Only problem? Stripes weren’t keen on war, even more as they’re more scavengers than fighters.” (Done)

“Lions?” Najat asked, “I am not familiar with that race.” Though seeing as this was from some far off land, it wasn’t very surprising. But still, stronger and territorial like the Striped and spotted? Well, she could see why a warrior race would get bothered by that. (End)

“Decent lot, just don’t piss them off when it comes to kids. They’re terryfing when kids or livelihood are in danger.” Told Nibbles.

Kan Added. “She’s not kidding, there’s a reason Lions are the main military in the Isles.”

“Anyway,” Started on Nibbles. “So after some misunderstanding with Stripes after scavenging form corpses from fallen lions? They realized the Stripes weren’t in full support and helped them get out. But the Spotted weren’t happy.”

Zaki frown and Look down to that as she knew what happened next, Kan didn’t mention it as she let Nibbles speak on. The Spirit Of Faith look on in a distance look, as she seem to recall it clearly as she told. “I’ve been part of many wars, help keep faith alive but...when I came across in that War? I never knew the Spotted follow the same motto the Stripes did till it happened.” (Done)

“And that would be?” Questioned Najat, still cool and collected as before. Ash tilted her head and Mari perk her ears, awaiting the results of such a action. (End)

“All the way, or not at all.” Solemn Told Nibbles as she look to the three and Told. “Utter genocide.” (Done)

They were quite, Najat seeming to hardly care at such a thing, while Ash seemed to hum in thought, as if she didn’t like it, or just trying to understand. Mari was the one that nodded in some understanding. “Traitors best remove. No secret left.” (End)

Snorting harshly, Nibbles Told. “What secret? The Spotted saw the Striped leaving, got pissed off and slaughter everyone that was Striped, destroyed what military they had, they nearly succeeded in destroy most of their history.

“The Lions, or specific group managed to hide and harbor the Stripes best they could. Thankfully it was stopped by Zebra Diplomates.” Then grin as she told. “Or rather Zebra shaman threaten the Spotted with voodoo magic, hexes and cursed.” (Done)

Najat scrunched her features to such a underhanded thing, but Ash gave a thoughtful hum and said, “yeah, sounds about the right way to get someone to behave.” Getting a look from Najat, but the darker-masked erno just shrugged. “Hey, if they were going at it Kitsune style? You’d have to bring something pretty scary to the table to get them to stop.” Making Zaki and Roc give Mari a look.

Mari merly made a cute and curious ‘prrr?’ in turn to their looks, as if she had no clue why they were looking at her in such shock. (end)

Nibbles roll her eyes as she said. “Anyway, a peace treaty was set up, the Untied Isles were made, and both Hyena Clans carried their grudges throughout the generations as long they could…” then amend.

“At least...till the slavers poke around, then they set their grudges aside for a more larger grudge against slavers till they’re dead. Then they hate each other guts again.” Then went on. “But yeah, Spotted caused Striped near genocide, make Stripe hide and spread out with only 10,000 or so to their name I think, and all living in paranoia as it pass onto the generations.” (Done)

While they let that settle in mind, turning it over carefully, Mari spoke, “so… like Kitsune?” Making Najat sigh, but Ash only laughed at the simplistic way of looking at it.

“Really Mari? Just, really?” Asked a chuckling and ever so seemingly jolly cat, staff leaning on her. “So like Kitsune?” Giving the white and red marked vixen a look. “I know you’re making it simplified, but we both know Kitsune don’t hold grudges for a hundred years. Distrust, sure, but not grudges.”

Shrugging, Mari smiled. “Too, too much to think. Simple with few words, yes?” (end)

Laughing, Nibbles Agreed. “Yeah, I say they’re like Kitsune. Only major difference is that Striped prefer Chants, Rune-craft, scavenging, Innovation in progress and a daily dosage of life-danger situations as ‘fun’.” Then Added. “Oh and Being Racky.” She thought more as she admit. “One thing they aren’t? Are thieves.”(Done)

“Ash say is insult.” Mari spoke out with a slight nod. “They no like?”

Najat clearfield with, “what Mari means, is will they look greatly down on any thieving. Seeing as Kitsune, by task, often steal from others to gain an advantage.” Though she was sure this was in due part of Mari trying at Phobias heart. And the Herno honestly felt that there would be no issue with his lack of honor. (End)

“It’s one thing to ‘borrow’ from slavers from their stuff, or scavenging in this case. But they hate being seen as thevies, stealing from slavers or enemies is okay, because they’re a threat to the Isle. But to steal from a Striped Clan or the Isle in general? It’s a sin in their eyes, they never steal from each other, even from the Spotted.” Then thought and amend. “Except for fresh kills, but only because it’s allow to help fresh lion troops keep their toes. It’s half encourage by older Lions to the Stripes, to make sure their young warriors are always vigilant.” (Done)

Rather dryly, Najat spoke, “that it appears hypocrisy is a common theme for them regardless?” Which got a glare from Zaki and Nibbles. Yet Najat didn’t back down. “Do you truly wish to say otherwise? The matter is, evemy or not, they take what is not theirs from another. Thus, it is stealing. Kitsune know this, and acknowledge this as fact. But Stripe do not, and masquerade it as ‘borrowing’ instead, to self-justify the wrongness of the act.” (end)

Nibbles glare at her as she knew how complicated Herno were with their rules and traditions.

Zaki However shoot back. “And who are you to judge? You never lived near the Stripes, you never lived on the Island for your entire life. You never had to worry each day if a family member would be taken to be sold off in slavery. You see the Stripes as hypocrite? Then you never really got to know a Stripe! Sure they got their flaws, but once you get pass their paranoid and developed a bond of trust? They’re the most loyal species you’ll ever meet!”

Staring at Najat, whom had that impassively and utter cold gaze, Zaki felt a little unnerved, but she kept her expression strong as she added. “You May see them as hypocrites, but it’s only because you never consider things in a different light, only black and white.” (Done)

When her words were spent, Zaki waited for a response. Najat raised a brow and spoke, “I am no fool, Zaki-san. What I judge, is merely a observation. Does the cold truth of the matter sting? Then you know it’s true. We Herno do not hide the truth from ourselves or others. To do so is a dishonor to our house. You say they need time and patients to gain their loyalty?” Then told back, “then I would ask what worth is their loyalty truly, and it’s lengths. It would be a matter I would have to see, before I might believe in full.”

While Zaki breathed in, Ash waved off in a relaxed way, “don’t take it personally, Zaki. Najat’s a clan heiress. She has to abide by a lot of stiff rules and codes. She’s just being blunt fully honest about her thoughts and opinions. She doesn't… sweet-coat it?” Then snapped her fingers, “I know this pony term, what is it, tip of my tongue…” (End)

Sighing, Kan Told.“Sugar-coat.”

“That's it!” Snapped the herno’s finger as she sat up more. “Surger-coat it!” Then told on to Zaki. “Herno’s don’t got this whole ‘deceiving’ or ‘tricking’ or ‘hypocritical’ way of thinking. It’s all squared, figured and planned from the start.” Going on to explain. “Marriages are planed years ahead with betrothals. Your life’s pretty pre-determined once you’re looked over. Your teachings are based in strict codes, rules and traditions from day one. Every action is expected to reflect your house and represent it at every turn…” Then shrugged and relaxed back. “It’s a lot of pressure, and it’s nearly ten-fold on Najat ‘cuz she’s the next Heiress to lead her clan.” (end)

Nibbles nodded with a sigh. “She’s right, unlike the Stripes who are imperfect chaotic wonders? Hernos are strict, structure orders who are also suck the fun out of things. It’s annoying, but it works for them.”

“That seem a bit bias.” Remark Kan with a raise of a brow.

“When your semi-friends with a demon as old or older than you are? You learn on how expand your horizon.” Told Nibbles. (Don)

Interested, Ash asked, “how does that work out?” Then went on, “you know… benevolent ascended spirit. Malicious ancient demon…” (end)

Laughing Nibbles Admit. “Well, it started waaaaaaay back in the old days. I was with a healer, she was with a kid that was a Runic explorer that got a powerful book,” passing over the subject fast. “They met up, and me and Camous were antogizing the other. Then...after maybe a decade later when their kid was born? I noticed Camous got a sweet side.” Then amend.

“It was more of a ‘I’ll make you suffer for touching my sweet dear holder’ sort of sweetness….but she was a real mama bear hidden under all that destructive and bloodthirsty intent.” Musing back in thought she said.

“It’s just hard to notice with her teasing, prodding and love of just hurting and/or killing things. It’s like….you assume someone of being something, and you never really get to see the real them under their mask.” (Done)

Seeming to gain a smirk in her eyes, Ash said while rolling her eyes to land on Kan. “Oh, I know exactly what you’re talking about.” Making Mari giggle and Najat almost crack a little, tiny smile. (End)

“Oh piss off you all.” Told Kan.

Nibbles laugh a bit, as she went on. “So yeah, now and then we meet up— usually on opposite side due to wielders and all that, but once in a while we have our wielders get hitched and get a chance to talk and catch up.”

Tapping her chin she admit. “Last I talk to her was…..a century at least? Last I recall she got in a bargain to be part of a family heirloom or something.” (Done)

“So not for a while.” Ash seemed to sum up. (End)

Nodding Nibbles Told. “Pretty much. It’s been on and off in encountering Camous. I’ll give it another century or two till we can catch up again.”

While Zakai still wondered on how a Spirit of Faith and a demoness were ‘friends’, she knew that Nibbles was different than most spirits and it was something she had to accept now and then. Roc gave a glance to Nibbles, mostly wondering if there were ‘other friends’ the Spirit had.

Kan roll her eyes, figuring on telling Nibbles on where Camous was, but figure the spirit feline would figure it out herself. Although she glanced to hear Nibbles asked in their own tongue. “Hope I’m not rude, but what’s a former demoness, a haynu, and two Hernos traveling in a group?” giving a lazy look as she went on. “Its one thing for a Haynu to be traveling in disguise, but for a former demoness to be a Haynu, and two Hernos not removing said Haynu’s? Well...that does make me a little curious.”

Then poke out her tongue as she held a playful manner. “I’m a Spirit after all, I noticed all of you even if you tried to hide you auras among the mortals.” (Done)

MAri flicked her ear to that and regarded Nibbles a bit carefully, yet Najat said in a simple manner. “They both have their reasons. Kan wished to try a new way of life that did not involve her former evils. And Mari was simply a victim of situation. I find no reason to cause them harm.”

“What about before?” Ash asked.

“Before was different.” Najat sighed out in a manner to calm herself. “I have forgiven and moved on since then, by your own persuasion on the matter, a well as the Opnehu whom asked us to return for better enlightenment of self.” (End)

“Well thats new, usually you Hernos just stab-stab Haynus to ‘cleanse’ the world from demon blood.” told Nibbles as she grin. “Glad to see at least some of you actually stay your blades.”

Kan glance from the confused zebra and hyppogriffon of the dialect being used, as she soon asked to Nibbles. “I would be surprised you aren’t bothered by Haynus-- but considering you’re friends with a demoness? I would consider if you’ve been corrupted somehow.”

Nibbles blew a rasberry as she told. “Me, corrupted? Oh please it takes a lot more than mingle with you all to even get a bit of that in me.” she did however asked in a focus manner to Kan. “So, what brought you up in the mortal world? Last I heard of you was when you made a bargain with that dragon some time back.”

Sighing Kan told. “Let just say the Striped tricked me and leave it at that.” Nibbles furrow her brows to this in slight surprised.

“Striped? Why would,” then pause and soon stare to Kan and soon said. “Oooohhh...he’s a Exiled, isn’t he?” (done)

Mari tilted her head to that in some wonder, though Najat breathed in and spoke, “while there is much to be mentioned, I feel that continuing to talk in our native tongue will simply close out both Roc-san and Zaki-san. It is rude to have long conversations other’s can not join.” (end)

“Uhuh.” said Nibbles as she soon switch dialect as she told in a cheerful mood to Zaki and Roc. “Sorry you two, I wanted to ask them about a few things, mostly on learning on how long the trip would take to the ship.”

Zaki noticed something off as she asked. “Are you sure, Nibbles? You seem to found out something unpleasant.” noticing the Spirit glancing with worry in her eyes as Nibbles grin and assured.

“Mostly on me keeping incognito! Apparently I forgot that Stripes rarely meet spirits, or demons as such, so I would probably wait it out till the right time.” she however gave a look to Kan as to ensure they would talk later, and the haynu internally sigh. Mostly since she knew that despite Nibbles being a Spirit of Faith? She was as quick as a Spirit of knowledge or intellect. Then again, she did let slip on Phobia summoning her, which was a red-flag for Nibbles.

“It would take us a few days at best, we would need to avoid creatures and such. As well as some patrols.” told Kan as she kept up the guise of Nibble white lie.

While the trip on the ketch was worthwhile, mostly in terms of conversations with the healer and Nibbles (the later of which who enjoyed answering a couple of questions here and there) seem like a breeze. Mostly since the conversation topics varied into one thing or another, sometimes Zaki answering a question, or Roc giving plain answers.

Or even Nibbles answering and asking in turn in the native tongue of the Hernos and Kitsune. As well large amount of prodding to Kan on what happen to her new state as a Haynu. To which Kan had to explain, ablite annoyed to Nibbles laughing her tail off as to the reasons why. It was something the Spirit of Faith could tease of the former demoness having a ‘change of heart’.

However once they arrived in the city where the ship was at? All three newcomers merely look at the large craft...and slightly wonder how it was possible it could exist.

Roc could only stare on, slight shock showing in his eyes as his mouth gaped widely. The Hippogriffon never seen anything so large...or intimidating, it almost felt like despite the multiple sites of work or reconstruction, the ship look to be nothing but the minotaurs could craft.

Zaki stare with a same expression as while she knew Stripes were innovated...this was something else. “It...It must of taken years for a Stripe Clan to craft this-- or all of them. There’s no way even with just pure innovation this was crafted, it must of taken in nearly a decade or two to even make something as big as this.” with so much metal she was seeing, there was no other explanation on how long it must of taken.

Nibbles looked on as she hummed, examining it as she was surprised….but not shock. Mostly since as a spirit, she saw a lot of things…..but this? This was something rather new...and something she somewhat honestly could admit was ‘breathtaking’. “Damn…Just...wow.” looking over it as she said. “Whoever this Phobia is, he must be a really Racky Stripe. I never seen anything like this before...this ship is like Kan said. One of a kind and imposing.”

Kan glance to Zaki and Roc, deciding not to say anything as she pilot the ketch inside the opening hatch, allowing the ketch to land in. To which gave the two newcomers to gawk more as Zaki said in utter shock. “Fully function golems?” seeing the Grunt golems moving to harness up the ketch as the zebra spoke on. “I never knew a Stripe could build so many…”

She furrow her eyes as she look around, noticing something was off as she asked. “I don’t understand, where are the other Stripes? I know if the ship is being work on by a small Clan, there would be a lot more Stripes around.”

“Oh they’re around.” said Kan as she omt a few facts, starting to walk off the ketch as she added. “If you all pardon me, I need to find the mutt and let him know of a few things.” mostly on the newcomers being part of the ship-- and her not in a contract with him anymore. That part will be enjoyable to see once he used that brain of his to figure out he can’t do his ‘conquest’ thing.

Or at least use the contract to cause her sore muscles.

As while she went on ahead to find Phobia, Zaki mentally sighed as she asked to Nibbles. “Are you sure that we can persuade him? I know you say you could handle it with me but…”

Nibbles held a grin, as while they may not see or hear her for now, Nibbles assured to the healer zebra. “Relax. Just have faith Zaki. I worked with a Stripe or two in my time. Even was partner up with one once. I know what I’m doing.” Zaki visibly nodded, but was somewhat unsure. Granted she knew some bits of a Stripe way from Nibbles and those on the Isles from a young age, but knowing of them, and being among them was two different things.

Even more when she was in a ‘Clan home’. However the zebra knew that she and Roc had to get off, as they couldn’t really sit in the ketch anymore with it being docked. Trotting off, she partially wonder which Clan this Phobia was in, or those around working on the ship. She doubted she would know at first sight, since it was hard to tell which Stripe belong in a Clan, even less if nobody else knew beside a few Blackmanes or other Stripes. (done)

They heard the others also coming off, though Ash seemed to vault herself over the side and land on the floor while telling them, “well, since no one’s offering, how about I play tour guide!” Then seemed to tell Zaki, “and don’t worry about persuasion. I can put in a good word for you, Phobs understands me.” Giving a knowing nod.

“You also vex his mind to no end.” Najat pointed out, arms crossed in her sleeves. “But Ash-chan is correct. She can assuredly persuade Phobia-san to stay onboard. She can be very persuasive when she wishes to be.” (end)

Zaki nod as she said. “That would be appreciated, thank you Ash.” she look to Roc as she said. “I’m sure you’ll stick close, right Roc?”

The hippogriff nodded, but he glance over and admit. “I will. But it's’ a bit surprising to see so many golems. You rarely see them in the Iron Holds, much less anywhere else for that matter.” (done)

Chuckling, Ash turned to tell hem while walking backwards. “So, get this. Phob’s is rather handy with his tools. Smart too. Made most of this stuff himself, pretty handy with a set of tools. Got the Golems to do work for him too.” Then tapped her head, “buuut, they’re still kanda dull.”

Mari giggled and nodded. “They no smart as us. Are most slow and silly.”

“He’s been working on it.” Ash told with an amused smile in her tone. “But they are funny to watch.” then looked around to tell, “he might of finally figured out the issue. I haven’t seen any of them whack the other by accident like some big comedy act.”

“An improvement then.” Najat agreed. “Amusing for some, but tiring when you must deal with them trying to use your clothes as wash-rags due to being unable to tell the difference between the two.” (end)

Nibbles laugh a bit and shook her head. “Wow, dull golems. Looks like Phobia had his work cut out for him.” Giving a look to the various of golems, she could tell they were all hand-crafted, even if they look like they came from a factory workshop. At best she could imagine that this Striped was really Racky indeed...but it didn’t explain on why he was a ‘Exiled’ if he was this good?

But on the other hand...there seem to be a lot of metal to be used to craft not only the golems, but the ship as well. She won’t say anything for now, but she would have her suspicions on the matter.

Zaki look in awe as she said. “I knew the Stripes were Innovators, but…” slowly shake her head as she glance around. “I never consider on just a single Striped could build so many golems by himself.” (done)

Ash shrugged with, “probably had help.” Though that was guesswork on her part.

MAri smiled and told, “wish to return back. Place up things.” Getting nods of understanding from the two Herno, knowing that Mari wanted to place away their things and more importantly, her family scrolls safely.

While she did that, Ash said, “anyways, welcome to the ships Bay!” Arms wide and motioning about. “This is where Phobes like to store smaller ships, crates, and junk!” Then held a hand up for them to stop as she soon got three fingers up, counting them down before tossing a thumb over her shoulder-- just in time for a loud shout to ring out. (end)

“DAMN IT ASH! IT’S NOT JUNK!” the Striped shouted as he was marching up in agitation as he told. “For the last time, it’s recycling materials! No one else was going to use it, so its used for recycle purposes!” Going on to say, “furthermore-,” then pause and look to the two newcomers, eyes widen in shock of the zebra as Zaki look to Phobia.

The zebra examine the striped the best she could, and noticed the prosthetic arm looking in decent condition-- or at least as far as she was aware of as she spoke in the native tongue of the Isles. “~Greetings Striped, I am Zaki, Healer and user of Prosperity magic, beside me is my bodyguard and friend, Roc. I am here to ask permission from you to join onto your ship and assist your Clan to the best of my abilities.~”

Staring at her for a brief moment, Phobia quickly spoke, but in the native tongue. “~I am...I than k you healer I would...take it in consideration….~” being a bit put off guard to see a Zebra of all things as he said. “Ash, mind coming over here real quick?” motioning the Herno to move to the side as when she got closer, Phobia lowly spoke. “What the tartarus are you thinking in bringing a Zebra here!? How is a Zebra here!?” (Done)

Shrugging, Ash said, “traveling abroad. Learning stuff. You know, expanding their horizons and maybe see a few sunsets in different places.” Then said, “and don’t be like that, Phob’s. She’s nice, and it’s not like we got a healer on the ship.” Then grinned, “I didn’t tell yet, but she’s a healer. And really, we do need one. Najat and I are only so good, and Mari only knows so much. It’s be good to have a expert around if we lost a leg or something.” (end)

Giving a low sound, Phobia told lowly. “You know what I mean! For all I know, she might know about you-know what!” Although while the two were having this discussion, Zaki and Roc were wondering what the two were muttering about, at best Zaki consider it was the Striped being cautious of newcomers. Nibbles on the other hand, consider it might be due to him being Exiled and unsure if Zaki was in the know of that tidbit. (Done)

“Oh relax you ball of anxiety.” Ash said while rolling her eyes. “I doubt she’ll do anything. And if she does, you just kick her off the ship-- but look, this is how I see it.” hip cocked to the side and hand leaning on it. “We got no healer. She’s offering and has someone that can help fight and protect her. You need someone with her skills. She’s from the Isles and might understand better. AND!” The herno holding up a hand to him. “And, the point that if you let her slip on by, tell me who would be trustworthy enough to come on and help heal. You know Zebra’s, right? Are they the sort to just cause trouble for no reason?” (end)

Frowning, the Striped look away to that, thinking deeply to it as he let out a low sigh. “No...they’re diplomats and peace-makers first.” then took in a breath as he said. “Fine...fine…” then turn to the two as he said with a attempted smile on his face. “Welcome aboard of the ship, healer.”

Zaki smile and bow her head in thanks, not bothering to notice the uneasiness of the Striped, mostly as she knew this was tough for him to accept strangers so quickly.

Nibbles snort in amusement as she said. “Look like Ash really is good to persuade...to a extent.” she glance to Roc, seeing him consider the Striped in a suspicious light, mostly of how the Striped seem to hold himself in uncertainty. Phobia soon said.

“Anyway, I’ll have someone lead you to the medical ward, there’s a free room by it and a extra bed.” he then called out. “SCRAPPY!” it took a moment, but the mechanical wolf rush by Phobia side as he spoke.

“You called, Phobia?”

“Please guide Zaki and whatever the bird-pony is to the medical ward.” the mechanical wolf look to a surprised Zaki of the design of Scrappy, while Roc look a bit annoyed to be called ‘bird-pony’ but didn’t voice it as Scrappy bow his head to Phobia, then turn to walk before the two as he spoke.

“Please follow and I will guide you to the designated area.” Turning to lead as while both Zebra and hippo griffin followed, Nibble look over Scrappy as she remarked.

“Wow, look at the specs of this one. Very different from the other golems. Lots of improvement as far as I can tell. I want to say a lot more elbow-grease and work been done on this Scrappy, because this is a lot more to this golem than most of the other's. Even by Striped standards.”

While Zaki didn’t comment, she did had to agree that it was...unusual to see anything like Scrappy before, but a hint of concern came as she glance to Phobia, as she would need to check on his arm, or at the very least ensure he wasn’t having side effects of anything wrong with the prosthetic limb.

Although while Phobia glance to see the three leaving, he turn to Ash as he asked. “Any idea where Kan went? I thought she would be with you guys still.” (done)

While Najat moved past to keep pace with the three, Ash only told, “she went in to do a few things. You know, put things up, check stuff over… we’ve been gone for a bit.” Then said in thought, “you know… I have a few things to put up. But I’m not done with what I’m doing.” And held a finger up to eye-smile, “I’m the tour-guide for our new pals!” (End)

Scoffing, Phobia told. “Scrappy can handle that when he’s done leading them to the medical wards.” then told as he turn to walk off. “Now if you excuse me, I still got more work to do, even more with our new help[ to keep the ship running!” heading off to do whatever he was doing earlier before Ash ‘j’ word came out. Although he did added in annoyance. “And stop calling it junk!” (Done)

“You’re in denial~” Ash sang out before spinning her staff in hand and start walking after the group. No doubt to keep up and try to be the ‘tour-guide’ like she said. Or she was going to annoy Scrappy, the Striped didn’t put that out of his mind. Ash always brought him some new head-ache of impossibility. The Zebra was now the most recent of them. (End)

The Striped didn’t focus too much, as he would leave that to future Phobia problem.

Zaki glance over the halls as she saw more golems, one with drills in place of their arm as they kept up the workload, she noticed how things to be in repair...but one thing that was becoming apparent wa the lack of Stripes. She glance over as she noticed there was no sound of Chants, no bickering, no arguments on what, not even the presence of small pups moving around to explore.

She glance back to the other's, as Roc glance over, not seeming to be bothered by anything, Najat seeming to be in her calm mood, Ash was among the group, but not going in a hurry at all. And looking back ahead of their ‘tour guide’ as the mechanical wolf seem to be keeping them in lead as she asked in concern. “Where are all the Stripes?” looking around more as she went on. “I know this ship is big, but I would’ve thought there were would be Stripes moving around, or even small pups exploring and helping in repairs too.” (done)

Possibly to Scrappy’s own dislike, Najat answered ever so truthfully in her cool tone. “Phobia-san is the only Striped onboard.” (end)

Looking to Najat and in surprise, Zaki frown and said. “But I thought Stripes were usually in groups. Why would a entire Clan worth let a single member go out without any of them? Or at least a small number.”

Nibbles let out a low sgih, but not telling as she wanted Zaki to figure it out herself. (Done)

“You may wish to ask Phobia-san yourself.” Najat responded calmly. “It is not my place to say why or about his history too greatly. But until a time you are properly settled? Then perhaps after that, you may ask.” (end)

Slowly nodding, Zaki look on ahead as she look to Scrappy and asked. “Scrappy was it?” getting the golem attention as he glance his head to her as he kept walking. “How many crew members are there on the ship?”

The mechanical wolf consider the answer, before responding. “There are in total of 9 members. Including you and the one known as Roc? There is now 11. The rest of the ship is full of golems.”

Frowning to this, Zaki said. “But why have a battleship this big, if there’s only 9 people? It would make sense if it was a Warship or a Interceptor but...a battleship?” shaking her head lowly. “It doesn’t make sense. Even less if he’s the only Striped.” (done)

Ash gave a shrug and told, “hey, he’s got his reasons. We sorta just live with it.” Not only saying anything because she knew herself the issues that might come up with being known as exile. Ash herself knew the issue because she wasn’t just one, she was also marked. Something that she was pondering on how to let the three know-- and not get zapped, stabbed or maybe cursed.

She might be screwy, but Ash was far from stupid. (End)

“In either case, we will arrive to the medical bay shortly.” told Scrappy as Zaki look to the golem and asked.

“Scrappy, is there a chance for me to gain the blueprint of Phobia arm? I need to understand it, so I can figure out if there’s anything wrong,” then thought and said. “I would also need to checkup on the crew to ensure they remain in peak medical conditions.” (Done)

Nodding, Najat spoke, “this I agree to.” Then turned.. And pausd to find Ash gone. Glancing around, Najat sighed out and proceeded to follow the group, “I have forgotten how much Ash despises checkups.” But thinking on it, Najat spoke, “not that I can blame her…” (end)

Turning, Zaki assured. “I’ll be sure to be respectful and quick, Najat.” then added in a knowing tone. “Plus, I have help with knowledge of other species.”

Nibbles however mused. “I maaaaay need to hold Ash down for that. Probably need to get all of my mojo to get her to last in the checkup.”

Scrappy calculated with the processors of Zaki words, and of Phobia condition of mental, emotional, and physical pains as he add in the faction of Phobia fake arm. He knew that despite the amount of runics on it that attached metal and flesh to keep it ‘healthy’? He also knew that runic magic will wear out eventually, and she might need such knowledge….But….

“I cannot give the blueprints of the arm, as neither I, nor Phobia lacked such information of it. All knowledge contain of the design of the arm itself, relies in my creator mind.”

Zaki….did not like the fact a Striped didn’t had a blueprint. It made her all the more worrier that something was very wrong about this.

Nibbles hum as she suggested. “You can focus on Phobia last. We can work with the other's for now, alright?” Zaki glance and butly nodded, as she asked to Scrappy.

“Can you try to get the other crew members to the medical bay one by one? I would need to ensure each member is in peak condition.”

“I will do my buest to inform them of such things.” replied Scrappy as they made a turn to stop by a door. “Here is the medical bay, full stock of supplies.” Zaki nod, as she open the door and look around, her eyes look in surprised.

“Oh wow.” seeing everything kept clean, jars full of herbs, plants, and other things in good conditions. She noticed a rare Gumguma spice scent in the air, but she look over to see a chest full of it scent. Moving by to open, her eyes widen. “So much….” then look over as she went on. “There's also herbs and other things from the homeland too! Spices, ingredients for tonics-- oh even a few scrolls!” then said in thoughtfulness.

“Phobia Clan must of pass off gifts from the Isles, maybe a few zebra shamans consider on helping keep things in stoc too!” (done)

Najat half doubted that as truth. But instead of correcting, she spoke, “when will you be ready for our exams?” Going on to say, “I would not mind to have one. It has been a time since I had one, and I feel it is needed at this point in time.” Then breathed in, “in the meantime, I will try and convince Ash-chan to also have one. But do not expect a miracle.” (end)

Turning, Zaki admit. “I would need to look over everything and make sure everything is correct in stock. As well as see what medical tools are placed.” thinking with a hoof tap to her chin as she went on. “I would say...at least 30 minutes before I can begin the medical check ups, Najat.” (Done)

Najat gave a solid nod. “Then I shall leave you to your work.” And glanced to Scrappy to add, “I will inform any I might meet along the way.” (End)

Scrappy gave a brief nod, as the mechanical wolf began to head out to start finding the others to inform, while Zaki began looking over with Roc moving by the side.

Nibbles however told. “I’ll be looking around. See the sights.” the zebra nodded as Nibbles phase through the walls as she wanted to not only examine all over the ship, but get a chance to inspect each crew member. She also wanted to think, mostly on how this Striped became a Exiled. It was easy to consider he stole a lot of things, which was a big-no-no in general. But the question was what was stolen and what wasn’t?

That was the problem as while Najat had a slight point in the hypocrisy as much as she didn’t like it? The Stripes were also... controversial in their own right. (done)

In short, this might be a very intresting trip for her holder to be on.

Jump to top

22

The crew was a bit more diverse than what Zaki first expected. There was Najat to be the first for the checkup, and the silvery white herno was the peak of any person's condition. Healthy, strong and very much able. After that was a unicorn, Book, that was in just as good condition. What came after went back into uncharted territory, if not some surprise.

While Siege didn’t seem to like it, apparently Najat convinced him to do this checkup as his normal self, the Herno assuring she would be outside the door if anything happened. Book also in the room with him. And while it was a surprise for the Zebra? It was also something she could deal with just fine. Seeing as the Isles acted as a haven to changelings-- something she shared with Seig to help settle his nerves.

Then, there was Nowa. When Zaki met her, she was honestly not sure what race Nowa was, though the mare assured that she was a Horse-- a very short one, but a horse. Just her ‘pony genes’ showing through due to some odd family debacle.

Then came Jiru. His appearance surprised Najat, just as much as Zaki. probably more so that he was a mechanic, ship builder and engineer. It was odd, and besides him needing a good shower from all the dust and grime from work? He was fine.

But what had to be her oddest examination, had to be Mari. She was welcoming to it, though when Zaki started and began to carefully prod about, she noticed something. Really, it was a simple feel of the Vix’s sides, but her hoof had drifted a bit closer to the tails as she thought she noticed something.

Mari had used a hand to literally slap the hoof away, and the Kitsune spoke, “please, no touch tail.” A slight tension there, but Zaki was more taken back by what she felt by chance. The tail bit, she was sure she felt it seperate, like there was another tail. (end)

“Aplogies.” spoke Zaki as she said. “But I could’ve sworn I accidentally felt another tail there.”

Nibbles was in the room, in full form due to helping Zaki handle other speices she wasn’t fully used to yet as she informed. “Vixens are soemwhat vain and protective of their tails.” then turn and said. “And it’s alright ot show the real deal. Zaki is a healer, a Practitioner of life. She’ll be surprised, but she won’t do anything but try to help.” (Done)

Mari seemed doubtful, but after a moment seemed to make that single big fluffy tail, unfurl to three tails. Something that had Zaki looking from each in confusion. It was with a cautious breath that Mari spoke, “am haynu.” (end)

Looking surprise, Zaki look over the vixen seeing the marks and the extra three tails as she spoke. “By the Ancestors.” recalling of Nibbles mentioning some Haynu’s...but Zaki never thought she would encounter one. She soon however frown and asked in concern. “Is there anything specific I need to know of a Haynu, Mari? I...never really know anything about them, as all I have is Nibbles word that Haynu are...unique from each other.” (Done)

Nodding slowly, Mari spoke, “am like others. But not. Stronger, faster, more magic.” Then thought on it to tell, “no take blood. Am in control, but still taint with it, must be most careful.” (end)

Nodding, she soon said. “I’ll try to keep that in mind, Mari.” then smile gently to assure. “Thank you for letting me know.” then asked. “Is there any other medical conditions I need to know of as far as you’re aware of?” (done)

“No holy nor devine magics?” asked Mari with a tilt of her head. “Some no harm. Others… still burn much.” (end)

Sighing, Zaki said. “Old fashion healing then, good to know of that.” she resume back to her medical check up, being mindful of the tails as Nibbles figure to help ease Mari as she asked.

“So Mari, got any more questions from me or Zaki about dear old Phobia?” getting Zaki to glance in confusion as Nibbles grin. “Apparently the Kitsune here is checking the Striped out.” Zaki blink in surprise, but then smile and shook her head, as she went back to her checkup, figuring to let Nibbles handle the conversation and to help ease Mari as the zebra continued with her work. (Done)

Humming, Mari spoke, “am most slow to do. Metal-Arm most worry, doubt of self. Know it easy to take him, but wish to assure before taking.” Then went on, “Trust is no thing one steals. Is thing to make. Time is needed, though, to make Metal-Arm mine.” (end)

While Zaki look on a bit confuse of the broken dialogue and what it meant, Nibbles hum a bit as she rub her chin. “So you already know Phobia is interested in you, but he isn’t sure about himself. Plus you want to ease the guy by gaining his trust.” Thinking carefully on this, Nibbles knew that it would be tricky for Mari to grabbed Phobia, even more with him possibly being more unstable as a Exiled.

Sure she knew Stripes were Racky and that was great...but a Striped that was a Exiled? Well that was concern for the guy sake, since he would be a lot more screwloose and unstable in the emotional and mental state. Zaki gave her own two cents.

“Well, you’re on a good path to wait it out.” moving back as she took a clipboard to write something down. “Stripes are cautious beings, and first impression are something they keep with them when interacting with other's.” the two glance to see Mari giggled when Zaki mention ‘first impression’.

Nibbles grin as she asked in the native tongue. “I am going to assume that his ‘first impression’ with you was funny as Tartarus?” (done)

To that, Mari told in turn, “His first impression of me was surprise that I was apart of a grand prize of gold during race. I was near-naked slave with seals to contain my power.” Which, had Nibbles unsure how that would count as a first impression. it … well… it was a very odd situation to be sure. (End)

“Huh...well thats...rather odd.” said Nibbles as Zaki glance and the Spirit told. “Let just say their first impression wasn’t exactly common or normal in all aspects.” She did however asked. “But I’m sure you rather want the juicy details of Stripes court each other , right?” looking to Mari with a low grin. “Mostly since if you do want to nabbed him as yours? It would probably be best if you know how Stripes do it.”

Nodding, Mari said, “am part of those that fool. To make other’s, fools. But, Clan is scattered, home is gone.” Then breathed in, “wish to make new life. Metal-Arm, no care if Haynu. Most in Holds kill Haynu, no ask. Just kill. Metal-Arm may give chance for love, for kits, maybe? Family.” (end)

Zaki look surprised to the fact Haynu would be killed, as Nibbles nod her head to the zebra. “Thats why she or Kan didn’t show their full selves. Because the Holds got a ‘anti-demon’ policy. And considering there's no demon activity in the west with the Isles? It would stand to reason why Phobia wouldn’t care-- because he never encounter things like in the Hold.” thinking a bit, Nibbles ask to Mari.

“How long have you known Phobia for?” (done)

Shaking her head, Mari told, “not long as like. Must wait. Few month at most. Three week, to least.” Then said, “but, near bed him. Had bad-bad day. Needed to calm.” Giggling a bit to tell, “he most confused. Know I give chance, if he ask.” (End)

While Zaki blink in bewilderment, Nibbles laugh and slap her knee at hearing this. She shook her head as she said. “Well, if you knew him for a few months, you’re making good progress!” then thought and soon said. “If I had to guess, he probably hasn’t ask is because he’s confused on how to approach to you, since he never did encounter Kitsune before.” going on to thought as she went on.

“He might probably ask, when he figure out what to craft for you.” glancing to Mari as she explain. “Stripes got this tendency to craft ‘fancy’ gifts, to show of courtship to whoever they’re interested too.” (done)

Though, Mari only gave a ‘prrr?’ of confusion, Zaki stepping back after finding nothing wrong. But at the kitsune's confusion and thinking about it, Nibble’s understood the confusion. Mostly in due fact the Kitsue had no… overly fancy marriage or courtship ways. It was more of a agreement between them to be together. Life was short and for a nin, one could die any day. Marriages were more… ceremonial and done to make things more ‘official’. (end)

Nodding, she said. “I know, its confusing.” the Spirit looking to Mari as she said. “Basically Stripes want to show commitment to whoever they’re interested to, and make sure everyone knows not to get too close...or at least those daring to try. Striped would…” scratching her head a bit in thought, as she was trying to find a middle ground, even if there was no ‘similar’ actions the Kitsuen would do as she let out a breath.

“I’ll be straight, Phobia will try to impress you with whatever he crafted and hopes for dear life with whatever he made that you’ll accept it. Its part of Striped culture and instincts as inventors, to make something great and significant to their partner.” (Done)

Tilting her head, Mari spoke, “if he want, should say he want.” Then smiled on to keep going, “then we bed for whole day to consumate, yes?” Making Zaki splutter at the… the…. Was this kitsune serous?! (end)

“W-What?!” spluttered the zebra in dumbfoundment as Nibbles giggled out and said.

“Wow, I almost forgot how you Kitsune are.” shaking her head a bit as she knew it was due a Kitsune lifestyle and traditions to take what they can before they pass on. Nibbles hum a bit as she admit. “Someone would probably need to tell him, since he’s going to be utterly confused on how to approach you. The Isles are big on having marriages and courtships, so he would be utterly lost on how to ‘ask’ you beside the Striped way.” (done)

Tilting her head, Mari proposed, “Herno way?” Which… wasn’t too bad of a thought now that Nibbles worked it over. The Kitsune understood Herno courtship and marriage ways. They were exceedingly simple in some areas too. Mostly in the sense one proposes to the chosen bride, they make a dowry for the bride, a time period is set for them to ‘court’ the other… which could be filled and replaced by anything almost in this regard. Then at the appointed time of marriage, they say vows and either accept or reject. (end)

Rubbing her chin, Nibbles admit. “I can see that working. Only problem is the dowry since...well, Clan and all.” then went on to say. “And who would married both of you?” (done)

“Najat.” Spoke Mari simply. “She is heiress. Right to give marriage. She plan to do for False-one and Sweet-girl.” (end)

Zaki gave a confused expression, as Nibbles asked. “You mean Siege and Book?” (Done)

Firmly nodding, Mari explained, “plan to wed. No time made. Najat and Ash teach Sweet-girl of ways of wife. When learned, will chose time and marry.” (End)

Zaki thought and asked to Nibbles. “Do you think Phobia will be able to handle the Herno means of married?”

“Eh…….” started Nibbles as part of her want to say yes, but another part of her consider that Phobia was a Exiled, and she can easily assume that Najat knew that, and part of her had a good feeling that Najat might reject if Phobia himself asked her to help married them. Granted she didn’t had any evidence to support that, but she was feeling some tension between the two.

“Someone might….need to mediator between the two.” said Nibbles as she added. “Call it a good feeling Zaki.” While Zaki gave a confused expression, she slowly nod and soon look to Mari as she said.

“Well as far as I can tell, you’re in mostly healthy condition, but it would be good idea for you to come by a weekly check up, mostly since I would need to ensure I won’t miss anything by chance.”(done)

With a nod, Mari said, “will return.” Then thought a bit before telling, “may be time. Ash no found. Is hiding, maybe. Think she scare of needles?” (end)

“I think she’s scared of medical check up for some reason.” admit Nibbles as she shrug. “That or maybe needles, Hernos don’t use needles often last I recall.” (done)

Mari giggled and got p, getting fully dressed and leaving out while Zaki moved over to a desk to write a few things down. Though as she did, the mare half reflected on the crew she had seen. Like Najat said, there didn’t seem to be any other stripes except Phobia. And that was a little concerning. Sure, Nowa mentioned something of being ‘honorary clan’, and both Book and Siege apparently had been traveling with the striped since he got started but… (end)

But Stripes always have Clan members around them. They never go without a few of their members. Where are they? Why is Phobia the only Striped here? How come there's no other Stripes at all? There should be at least two or three at a bare minimum. Thinking a bit as she set look over the papers. She knew she would need to check on the Striped, as part of consider they died in a accident.

Zaki frown and shook her head. No, if that did happen, then the other's would’ve of told me. No something else is going on here. looking over the room, she consider on something else that caused concern. Where are the Zebras? The Antelopes, or even a Lion or two? There's no way the Stripes Clans could produce so much metal for this ship, even less the golems. It had to be a joint operation, otherwise the only way this could be all made was….

She took in a breath, as Nibbles glance to the zebra as Zaki slowly look to Nibbles in a concern expression. “Nibbles?” looking to the Spirit as she asked. “Phobia….is a Exiled, isn’t he?”

Nibbles glance to the side and sigh. “Yeah.”

Zaki let out a unease breath as she place her hooves on her forehead. The idea that a Striped was alone out here, and as a Exiled left implications of what he did in the Isles. It was possible that this Phobia stole metals from not just the other's on the Isle...but from other Hyenas. That alone made her wince a bit, as she slowly look around, understanding that all of this was all stolen. It made her concern that there was a lot more to this.

Even more on that Phobia could have Decaying Striped Clan syndrome...or DSC. Which itself was bad for both Phobia and whoever was around him. (done)

While she worked this over, Zaki had to pause and wonder, did the other’s know? Did Ash know, or Najat know? Even Nowa or the two fiancees? Did Mari, that… odd kitsune that wanted to try and give love a shot with Phobia, know? (end)

Concern on her, she look to Nibbles as she asked. “Nibbles, can you find one of them, or Mari-- or all of them? Ask if they know about DSC? And if they don’t they have to come straight to the medical bay immediately.”

Nibbles frown, but it was mostly on something she was suspecting herself, she rarely seen it, but she knew how bad it was as she said. “I’ll go out and see who I can find first.” using her magic to make herself invisible, the feline headed out, as Zaki turn to think over on this. If Phobia did had such a syndrome? It could mean that, if it hasn’t been addressed to, could lead to a huge mental and emotional dysfunction in the Striped brain, maybe caused issues before hand.

While in most cases the DSC became apparent when a Striped was exiled, it was possible for it to show up before being Exiled. The problem was usually how to detect it, and its rather hard to find with both the Striped being hidden, and how….difficult it was with their thinking pattern. But it could be treatable…

The only problem was how long this been happening for.

Most everyone was rather easy to find. Though Nibbles found that Jiru was very much busy, mostly with helping Phobia carefully put together the inner-workings of the ship. She figured to have the Opnehu find out later, and make sure that the delicate work being done didn’t result in a large explosion.

The only one left, was Ash. The cat was surprisingly good at keeping herself hidden, and Nibbles found herself flying through the whole ship to locate her. It was also a very big ship, so no real big surprise there. When she did find Ash, Nibbles let out a sigh of relief, now that they can get to the issue. But going into the room and seeing Ash doing some sort of meditation? That was where she stopped.

She wouldn’t say it was shock, but… it was well close to it. Seeing Ash sitting in slacks and a tank top was far from surprising. What was, was the mere fact Ash had runic marks on her. Demon Runes. Very… long and complex ones, with very dangerous potential.

Actually seeing them glowing with purple light, and making out most, thre was a cold feeling in Nibbles at just seeing them. She could see runes for greater power, regeneration, immunity to dark influences, magical absorption-- soul absorption, life stealing from passive to extreme extents-- everything just screamed ‘ultimate demon weapon’ from what she could see. But Nibbles could tell, there were more marks around Ash and no doubt under what clothes she did have on over them. (End)

I can’t believe it. A Demon Mark Herno….but one that doesn’t seem to have… trying to recall of demon touched as Ash was alive compare to most, and wasn’t leashed to a demon or their influence...Which meant that somehow, someway, Ash was a rarity to be free of whoever put the markings on her, but still had them due to how the runes work. Taking this into consideration…

It was...possible everyone knew, even Najat herself. The only reason why, is because of Kan and Mari. Both were Haynu, and Hernos were strict in teaching themselves that if they see anything with demon blood or demon influenced? They kill it till it dies. Nibbles saw Ash letting out a relaxing breath with her eyes open, as purple glowing eyes that glance and lock to Nibbles location, despite her invisibility.

Nibbles knew the only reason Ash saw her? Was the marks granting her a ability to see spirits, souls, and things of one being. And Ash seem surprised the Spirit of Faith was here, and obviously was trying to think of a good excuse to not get blasted to bits.

Nibbles sigh as she undid her invisibility and remark. “You know, I’ve seen a lot of things...but you just took the cake of surprises, Ash.” (done)

With a laugh that was a little uneasy, Ash rubbed the back of her head and said, “yeah, people say that to me a lot. It’s a curse, really. Strange things just come to me at every turn, I can’t help it!” Grinning and trying to obviously calm herself with jokes. (end)

Giving a amuse look, Nibbles assure. “Relax, you do realized I’m friends with a demoness, right? I’m not like most spirits that just blast people like you into oblivion on the get go.” then joked. “But I doubt I can, those marks show there was a lot of work put into them to ensure you were the ultimate weapon.” (done)

“You can read them?” Ash asked, “I mean, some Opnehu I found also could read them apparently. But I can hardly make sense of them, and those monks, you know how they are. Only tell what must be known, but not enough to cause calamity.” Then shrugged, “good call on their part. I think I was a bit confused and wound up at the time.” (end)

“Yeah I can read Demon Rune,” confirmed Nibbles. “It pays to be friend with Camous, who taught me all about the stuff. I pretty much know what every bit is-- or at least whats showing.” then frown and told. “But I can tell you later, since I need to bring you to the medical bay,” then quickly added. “No check ups! But something serious.” (Done)

“Liiiiike?” Dragged off Ash, apparently still cautious of this being some trick. And thinking about it, Nibbles looked over the herno and slightly understood why she would be cautious of tricks… or why she didn’t want to be around for a checkup, now that she sees what Ash had. (End)

Crossing her arms, Nibbles asked. “Do you know what DSC is?” an looking at her expression she said. “If you don’t know, that’s why. Zaki realized something about Phobia and we’re guessing no one here on the ship knows about it, so it needs to be addressed now.” (done)

Ash hummed some and asked, “does it have to do with Phob’s getting all wound up or doing stupid?” Going on to look at Nibble’s with one eye before closing it and shrugging. “I know it’s going to be no use in hiding, so I’ll just say it. My eyes let me see souls. And I can sometimes get a read of it’s condition, and Phob’s been in a tough rutt. Been trying to keep his spirit’s high, but he’s a real worrywort.” (End)

“Well thats the basic of it, but its more of a syndrome.” told Nibbles. “Zaki can explain more since you’re the last one that needs to come.” then added. “And it could be a real problem depending how long he had it for.” (done)

Breathing in, Ash said, “alright.” Marks going black and dark-- but still quite visible over the Herno’s dark brown fur. “Let me get my stuff on and I’ll be there.” And solidifying, she was worried of how Roc and Zaki might take her demon runes. Which… was logical.

The rule of thumb around here was ‘kill on sight’ if they saw a Demon touched. (end)

Nodding in understanding, Nibbles assure. “Things are different in the Isle- -but I understand your caution.” then used her invisibility magic to leave and headed back to the medical bay.

Moving along some of the golems that were working, and heading to the medical bay, as she appeared by Zaki. seeing various expressions of those in the room as Nibbles told. “Ash should be coming along shortly, she just got done with her meditating.” (done)

Najat gave a fast glance to that, and Mari flicked a ear. Both seemed a bit weary to that, but said nothing and remained silent. And to some thanks, Ash did not take long. Though when the herno came, she carefully slipped her way in, pressed up by the door and eyeing the medical room with suspicion from under her hood.

Seeing everyone giving her a odd look, Ash said while getting off the wall, “Ok, you’re here. At first I thought this was some diabolical trap from Zaki.” Making many gain weird looks.

“What?” Asked Nowa, “her? Diabolical?” Then snorted, “lass, that has to be the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard. There ain’t bein’ a mean bone in that zebra.” (end)

Shaking her head, Zaki said. “I would never do something like that, Ash.” then look to the others as she said. “I know it must be odd for me to call you all here, but there is a reason to this. As most of you never encounter or dealt with Stripes before. Now I’m going to ask this, is Phobia a Exiled?”

While she saw glances, Siege frown as he asked. “Exiled?”

Kan sighed and told. “Yes, he’s a Exiled.” then asked. “How did you know?”

Zaki motioned a hoof around as she said. “There was a lack of Striped presence here, lack of a actual place of Hyenas, or the size of this ship and the amount of golems. The only way this was all made? Was if Phobia stole the materials to craft all of this by himself.” (Done)

Najat and Ash were strangely quiet, granted Ash looked the part of not caring while slightly picking her ear. But Nibbles had a feeling… they knew. At least to an extent. It was Mari with her confused purr and Nowa’s thoughtful gaze that showed the rest were less aware. Though Nowa asked, “so, you’re sayin’ he stole most of the stuff to make this baby?” Then grinned, “HA! Wonder who the sap was he got it all off of!” (end)

“All of the United Isles.” flatly told Zaki, as Nowa seem to whistle as if she was impressive. Zaki took in a breath and continued on. “In either case, if he is a Exiled, it would bring the reason I called you all here. Phobia has Decaying Striped Clan syndrome, or DSC for short.” giving a very focused look for them all as she said. “Which is a serious medical condition for a Striped. Possibly fatal in some cases.”

Kan raise a brow as she never really heard of this-- mostly since she rarely made deals on the Isles, or with Stripes. Siege frown, but both he and Book were confused, in fact Siege felt various of emotions. (done)

“Could you please explain?” Najat respectfully requested. (End)

Nodding, Zaki explained as Nibbles ‘provided’ a board to write, or in this case draw images as Zaki started. “Striped are one of the few species to have a low amount of magical energies, as their bodies use little to near magic. And sometimes Striped need a way to ensure their magic and their magical fields are properly in sync.” letting Nibbles draw a Striped body with a percentage of the EM, being of emotion and magic as she kept drawing.

It draw their attention as Nibble drew a group of Stripes. “DSC first starts off as a magical issue, as Stripes commonly come together to make use of Chants, encouraging them to work together on projects all the time and every day or night. But because of this? There’s a magical field made completely by their Chants to help encourage the body to use their ‘charges’ to saturated the area every so often. Or in this case? Keep them encourage to Chant all the more.”

Nibbles soon erased and draw Phobia as Zaki told on. “Lets used Phobia for example, as lets say he’s away from the Clan far too long, doing his own project or doing something that doesn’t require the Clan. this caused their body to be effective negatively to this, as they can’t make a strong enough Chant on their own with how low their magical reserves are. So their own Chants are dull and low, which in turn caused the body to become different.”

Letting Nibbles draw something in Phobia to look sickly and weak as it tired to ‘absorb’ the energy around them but couldn’t. “It caused a withdrawal on them, lacking the same charge as their Clan, and which soon puts in the mental state into a psychological problem of isolation or loneliness, as they don’t have the magical charges to rely on with their own Clan that they grew up with.”

Letting out a breath, she told. “Normally all they would need to do is to go back with the Clan to help restore their magical charges to balance them out mentally and magically, but it doesn't happen all the time. And for Phobia case, it was too late for him to reacquire that charge.”

She soon heard Siege asked. “Couldn’t he go to another Clan and just charge with them on their chants?”

Zaki shook her head as she explained. “Each Striped Clan has a unique ‘magical field’, and even if Phobia attempted to Chant with other Hyena Clans? He would need to adapt to their magical field, which would take time. But they would also need to have to fight with the emotional effects of a Striped trust to the ‘outsider’, even among their own species. It's why Stripes have a hard time trusting other's and are nearly antisocial with other races.” then let Nibble erase and draw Phobia ‘sick’ body and mind as it showed pathlines of the magical leyways.

“Its also why its alot harder to make a Chant with another Striped, or another race in general, as the Striped body would have difficulty to not only support a position its want for a ‘charge’ and to rebalance itself, but also go in a looping cycle of needing the charge, but can’t as their brains start to produce more and more of the needed magic as there’s no magical field to absorb form.”

Then let out a breath. “And in turn of that? The DSC caused a spiral going downward as the more time a Striped is away from a Clan? The worser it’ll be as a Striped would literally kill themselves as they will be unhinged of their surroundings from what they once knew.” (Done)

While everyone became silent and thoughtful, trying to figure out this issue and it’s urgency… Ash said, “sounds like Magical Dependency.” Making a few look to her oddly. Even Najat seemed confused at first. Well, until she seemed to realize.

“But, I thought that was but a superstition among Herno?” Spoke the heiress with confusion. “Merly a thing one tells a Herno to caution them on trying to touch magic not their own?”

Shaking her head, Ash said, “Oh no. it’s a real thing alright.” Then going on to tell, “I mean, it’s not the same… but it sounds like this DSC got the same workings of it.” Though for the rest, they were confused. And while Nibbles was long lived, this sounded new to her too.

Humming, Nibbles said. “Never heard of that one.” gaining Zaki surprised as the Spirit admit. “I rarely come along with Hernos, since they seem a bit...pickish with the likes of me,” shrugging as she added. “Plus I’m a Spirit of Faith, not a lot a Herno could do with something like Faith.” (done)

Moving in her spot, Ash said, “alright, so, the reason Megical Dependency isn’t really known or is a myth? Is because Herno’s made a whole tradition that helped make the issue null and stuff….” Then waved a hand. “Anyways… my mom talked to me about it once. See, since Herno’s can’t use external magic, we have to use tools to do any, right?” Then shrugged. “Well, some herno’s figured out how to manipulate external magic to them, and back out. Sorta like using a pump to draw in magic, then shoot it out.”

“Anyways, turns out… it’s not a smart thing to just draw in magic to do spells or power yourself up all the time.” Continued Ash. “The Herno’s that did started to half mess with their own magic and sort of became attuned to the magic in the area. If they weren't around the needed magic they used most? They got all wonky and tired, or just sick from taking in some other magical source. So, how to fix it? Go back to the place they got attuned to and stay there.”

Najat gave a nod. “My father once told me that when my clan was made, that our ancestor was one that took the gift of ice and made it their own. Ad later on, all born in our clan were given the gift of ice.”

“Or, could of been one of those herno’s that got tuned in with icy stuff and it just imprinted to their magic, then to the family.” Shrugged Ash. “your family don’t suffer it, because it’s already part of you and it mended out. The guy that saturated himself with ice magic? Yeeeeah, I’m pretty sure he suffered a few issues every time he left home.” (end)

Zaki thought over it, considering it a bit as she glance to Kan as she asked. “Well even if we know now, what are we supposed to do? None of us are Striped and I sincerely doubt we could ‘share’ the magic.”

“Hey Kan?” spoke Nibbles, getting the Haynu to glance up as the Spirit told with a grin. “Shut your whore mouth up and listen to Ash.”

Nowa gave a barking laugh to that while Kan looked far from amused. ASh rolled her eyes and said, “if you’re asking for a cure, there kinda wasn’t one.” Then shook her head. “The only ‘cure’ back then was to go home and re-atune.” Then thought on. “Well… either that, or if they were skilled enough meditate and rebalance.”

Nowa stopped and asked, “wait, wait, hold on.” Calming up to ask, “are you sayin’ the boyo has to sit down and what? Humm his troubles away?”

“Of course not!” Ash scoffed, “you don’t humm your troubles away, and I doubt it would work for Phobia.” Then told, “nah, we’d have to try and reatune him. He’s never meditated and is no mage. I’d say our safest bet is to find a Opnehu Temple to try and find a way to help him straighten out his magical pathways a bit. But that doesn't cure him, just make it so he’s not all messed up.” (end)

Thinking Nibbles said. “Yeah...there's a problem. He’s going to say no and won’t do it.” rubbing her chin more as she went on. “Admitaly the only way for him to maybe even try it? If someone he trusts the most would get him to listen to him. Since Hyenas got the stubbornest of a gnoll.” Thinking a bit as nearly everyone said.

“Scrappy.” making Zaki blink, Roc raise a brow, and Nibbles glance as she asked.

“The golem?” (Done)

“That guy is attached to that dog.” Ash told, “I swear, I sometimes wonder if he cuddles him in bed like his favorite sleeping toy.”

Najat flicked her friend’s head and spoke, “please be more respectful, Ash-chan.” Then told to the three, “she is, however, correct. Phobia is very attached to the golem. And the golem is not like others, self aware and very intelligent. It watches over Phobia-san’s being vigently. If you were to inform him that a trip to a Temple may aid in his Master’s aid in his well being? He would do all in his power to convince Phobia-san to do so.” (end)

Thinking a bit, Nibbles said. “If it is as smart as you say...then Phobia really outdid himself. Not many Striped could make golems like on the ship, even less a golem that’s self aware and intelligent.” Then glance to Mari as she admit. “Honestly I would’ve thought we would have to ask Mari to convinced Phobia.” (Done)

Mari seemed to giggle and tell, “can still trick to temple. Seduce him to whims and lead Metal-arm along~” Sounding like she would very much enjoy getting the Striped to do her ‘bidding’. (End)

Grinning, Nibbles asked in a teasing tone. “Going to get him to say he wants you and make it perminate while you’re at it?” (done)

Eyes turned to the vixen, who only gave a coy smile, “am just watching out for Metal-Arm sake. Is good to help, yes?” Sounding innocent as could be-- and not saying if she wanted to or not. It made Nowa laugh some, and Ash grin knowingly. Though it seemed the vixen wa hiding her intents from all bare a very scant few. (end)

Zaki sigh a she shook her head and admit. “Honestly I wouldn’t care if it was this golem or Mari that persuade him. The sooner we get him ‘fixed’ with his charges, the faster we can help treat the problem.”

“You do know it won’t cure him, right?” remark Kan as Zaki nod in agreement.

“It won’t, but it would help him and his body to adapt to the magical field on the ship, or around you all. In all honesty, you’re the closest thing to a clan he has, so theres a chance his body will noticed it and try to ‘charge’ around you all.” she then amend. “Although I don’t know how that will work, as there's so many various EM’s we all have.” (Done)

Waving a hand, Ash said, “leave it to the Opnehu.” Smiling and saying, “when it comes to this sort of stuff? They know what they’re doing. There’s a reason my mom had me go to the places during y young years when I began to think about using magicas from around me and not from within me. They know a thing or two about the subject-- don’t know how much, but more than most anyone.” (end)

Nodding, Zaki soon said. “Now we would either need to find this Scrappy,” then glance to the Ktisune with uncertainty, mostly since she didn’t knew if Mari would have that much pull on the Striped. “or have Mari handle Phobia.” (done)

Standing up, Najat told, “I will search out the golem, and save Phobia-san any further embarrassment.” Making a few snickers sound off, even as the heiress walked out of the room. (End)

“Spoilsport.” muttered Kan.

Nibbles snorted in amusement as she jokes to Mari. “Looks like you’ll have to nabbed him after he’s done getting check by the Ophenu, Mari.” She glance to Zaki as she added. “You’ll probably need to check him up after the whole Ophenu thing, make sure its all correct.”

“Yes, yes, I know Nibbles.” assured the zebra as she soon told to everyone. “Now you all can head out now.” then glance ot Nibbles as the Spirit grin, as Nibbles move by Ash and ‘lightly’ held her shoulder. “Except for you Ash, we need a medical check up.” (Done)

“Awwww.” Ash whined while the others left. “Do I have toooo.” Sounding very childish. (End)

“Remember what I said earlier?” told Nibbles with a smile. “The Isles are different.” Going on to assure her. “For Zaki, it doesn’t matter ‘where’ someone is from, she’s more focus on someone health and life than what they look like.” then joke. “That and I need to explain to her real quick.” looking to Zaki as she told.

“She got the marks, but isn’t in control of a demon.” Zaki blink and look from Nibbles and back to Ash, then Nibbles again as she asked in confusion.

“Marks?”

Nibbles move back, as Ash Sighs, removing her robes and hood and cloak, and showing the ‘marks’. A gasp came as Zaki look over and asked in concern. “Are you in pain? Do they still hurt? How long has this been on you for?” seeming to be more focus on it being a injury wound than what they represent. (done)

Removing another bit of her clothing, Ash told, “I’ve had them for a long while now. And nah, they don’t hurt.” Then added offhandedly, “well, unless I suck out some real nasty magic from something, but easy to get rid of.” Then went on casualty, “now, when they were being put on with a knife? Now that hurt.” Then thought on, “oh, and I guess the whole burning on the inside part with demon magic also hurt too. Like, a lot… but, meh, I’ve gotten over it.” Making Zaki wonder how Ash was being casual over the fact she got her marks via knife-cuts by a demon. (End)

“How are you….so causal that you were tortued and harmed by a demon!” asked Zaki as she saw Ash grinned todl while she was removing her slacks to show more marks over her loges, only leaving her in a bra and panties as Nibbles examine the marks more. (Done)

Ash grinned and told while removing her slacks to show more marks over her legs, and only leaving her in a bra and pnties. “Well doc, when your life sucks, you gotta do something to keep from going nuts.” And even if the mare felt horrified at how the marks were on seemingly every place on Ash, the heno went on. “I might of got a little crazy, but focusing on all the bad pains won’t keep me going. You just learn to accept it happened. And making a joke out of it? Help’s you smile and keep going despite it all.” (end)

Looking at her, Zaki wonder if this was a testament to a Herno, or in this case, Ash resolve and strength. As she spoke in such a casual and unconcern way...there was something more to Ash…

That or she was as Racky as a Striped.

It was hard to say really. She shook her head and sigh as she said. “Alright, lets see on what I can do to help ease your pain more.” starting to do her work, While Nibbles was examine all the marks and felt a odd...familiarity to it. Granted there was markings hidden by what cloth Ash had, but she noticed one over Ash chest, in between the breast, which was a mark that had a more white than purple, which flow with power.

She recognized it was a control mark, which was subverted under Ash own will. She noticed that the mark was of Tyra work. She could tell after examining the control mark as all had a ‘control’ mark...Nibbles shook her head and said. “Wow...Tyra really went all out.” (Done)

While Zaki flicked a ear, Ash said, “Tyra, tyra…” then said, “oh yeah. Kan mentioned her. Said something about her once, then made this funny god-slayer remark.” Chuckling while Zaki stumbled, and Nibbles felt her eyes widened in realization.

Tyra did it. Tyra, after possibly some thousand years, had actually pulled it off. Way back when the demoness was younger and more of a brat than anything, she said she would conquer all with a weapon so great-- not even the gods could challenge her. And looking at Ash, all the marks and what they do in their complexity… Ash was it. The finally possible result. The ‘weapon’ Tyra wanted so badly to rule over tartarus and the world…

All the same… it also looked like Tyra picked either the best, or worst candidate that had a fairly strong will to subvert the Demoness’s own control mark. It was terrifying, as it was… ironic? (end)

Slowly shaking her head, she had no idea either to laugh at the irony, or feel worry of the implication. Letting out a breath as Zaki slowly got back to her work, Nibble Look to Ash, thinking on whether to tell her or not…..

But figure it was best to not tell. At least not yet. The Spirit Of Faith lean back in thought. Part of her wants to warn some of the other Spirits...but they would see Ash as ‘a tool that needs to be destoryed’.

The down side of having Accendents sprites around? They were self entitled and were as ridge as a Herno with ‘honor’ or ‘rules’, she lean to rules. Plus they don’t really see mortal lives as ‘important’ since they were self entitled.

Soooo maybe it was best she didn’t tell them, for Ash sake. And Kan, and Mari. (Done)

Then again… Kan seem to already know something, from Ash’s own little admittance. It was said jokingly, but if Kan knew and was serious… then Nibbles knew she had to talk to the half-demon later. But looking to Ash, Nibbles wondered why the Herno said it, she obviously wasn’t like other and hid what was important. So why drop it so casually? But one look over the marks, and it made sense. Ash could see souls, and she did say she had learned how to read them. So… did she drop it, to see how they would react spiruitly? (End)

She knew Zaki was shock by this, and wonder if it was a joke or not. For Nibbles herself, it was the realization of Tyra following through her word. As well of her shock of finding out, her own worry, and understanding. Which would inform Ash without tipping Zaki on it.

Rather clever of her. (Done)

Maybe she should laugh. Out of all the mortals to make into a ultimate weapon, Tyra had to pick a very strong willed, and obviously too clever mortal. Maybe so clever she dooped Tyra. (end)

Nibble then laugh as she shook her head, Zaki pause and glance as the Spirit told. “Oh just thought of something funny, that’s all Zaki.” Recalling Camous word about Tyra which help solidify her amusement. Camous did mention that despite Tyra was smart, dedicate on her work, but get so focus and it ruin a plan on a small detail. Laughing more, Nibbles had to agree with Camous.

One detail skim over and it ruined a 1000 year old plan. (Done)

With a glance, Ash said, “must of been a pretty funny thought.” Making Nibbles laugh all the more. “Wish I knew what it was. Looks pretty darn funny.” (end)

“I’ll tell you later, it’s hilarious once you get context.” Told Nibbles with a grin. “For now you gotta get through your medical.” The Spirit and lean in her place and just kept the ‘joke’ to herself, at least for now.

Jump to top

23

Phobia wasn’t sure why he was doing this. Granted, it was because Scrappy said this would be good for him, that it would help his health and possibly make him feel less on edge constantly. But the stripped wasn’t sure how much he was really wanting to do this.

Yes, Jiru had gotten the ship up and running with him and all the base functions were good to go. Yes, the doctor was alright so far and didn’t prod at his ship or life just yet. And sure, he was a little ticked off at Kan basically finding a loophole in his airtight contract to slip on out and it was all Ash’s fault!

He still had misgivings about going to this ‘Temple’ place and asking for help to help him feel a bit better. He really did. Yet he was doing it, only because Scrappy asked. And as they neared the place Scrappy had in his databanks, Phobia was still unsure if he wanted to go. Even as they descended down, he sat in his seat… rapping his fingers on the armrest while Nowa went about making sure all the ships systems wound down properly for a nice smooth landing. (end)

Tapping his his prothestic finger on to the armest, Phobia frown as he look to Scrappy and asked. “You sure this Temple is any good?”

The mechanical wolf turn his head, as he stood by Phobia side as he informed. “It is spot on, Creator.” turning his head back as he went on. “It is the same exact temple we went for the first time to find Ash, or rather directions.”

Giving a scrunched face, Phobia question. “Scrappy, are you reallly sure, I need to go to this place? Because I feel fine! Better, cheery even!”

Scrappy turn his head to Phobia as Scrappy told. “You’re data percentage of stress levels have been at 72.4 % since the arrival of the doctor, it’s ‘average’ has been at 63%, nearing levels I am not in agreement with. This Temple will assist in removing your stress and ensure you are able to plan better, Phobia. You will need your brain to ensure you will lead this ship into glory.”

Phobia hum a bit as he frown, as he really didn’t like it...but if Scrappy was right, then it was possible he did needed a ‘small break’. “Yeah...maybe you’re right...maybe all I need is a bit of time to just...relax, and take a break.” Showing, or proven that Phobia really does listen to Scrappy, and to a extent show that Scrappy would give out logical reasoning to the Striped to get him to understand and listen. (Done)

Looking back, Nowa told, “sid’s cap, you need a break.” Making him look up and lift a brow. “What? You’ve been slavin’ yerslef away on this ship tryin’ to make it work all fine-- that ain’t good fer a person. Ya need a break.” The mare going on to tell while sitting on her haunches. “Why, even we sailers need to get our hooves on the ground now and then. Easy as sailin’ sounds, can drain ya over time. So a few days of tryin’ to unwind won’t kill ya. Maybe give ya hands a bit to not be tense or somthin’.” (end)

Grumbling, Phobia look over his hands as he said. “Eh, maybe…” then lean back as he snort. “But I don’t understand wh ya Temple? Why not a beach or ...a city! Or even just somewhere remorte.”

“Because it won’t take too much fuel to reach there, it won’t cost us much to park there, and it is free.” informed Scrappy as Phobia remark.

“You make very good points, Scrappy.” the mechanical golem nod his head as he told.

“Of course. I am your advance and highly intellect creation, Phobia.” (done)

Rolling her eyes, Nowa added, “I think ya almost forgot the part where we got two half-demons walkin’ around and Ash onboard.” Shaking her head to tell, “I don’t really visit here, but folk around the Holds? They get twitchy with demon stuff. Heard from this one guy visiting arabia where a whole armada of the King’s ships was sent to shell some forest ‘cuz there was this demon lurkin’ around.” (end)

Considering that in his mind, Phobia shrug and said. “Eh, whatever works.” then asked to Scrappy. “So are you staying at the ship, Scrappy?”

“Negative. I will be accompany as always. I will be needed to ensure all signs of less stress have been accomplish. Also Ash and Najat will be coming with, as they have their own questions to ask the Ophenu, but they will not be joining with us for too long.”

Phobia roll his eyes, as he asked to Nowa. “What about you Nowa? Staying on the ship?” (Done)

With a firm nod, Nowa explained, “since we’re in the Holds, figured I’d go and talk over things with Kan. See what deals we can get here, metals are vast in the Holds. Could get a few good deals if we work’em right.” (End)

Lowly chuckling as he said. “Well try not to stay too long, I doubt we’ll be here long enough Nowa.” hearing from the Triplets as they spoke.

“We’ve just landed in a good zone!”

“Thank the creator! Now we don’t need to worry on repairs!”

Clanky however added. “Dreadful One, the ship has settle and you all can leave anytime you like.” Phobia grin as he got up and motioned Scrappy to follow.

“Take care my faithful golems!” then added to Nowa. “Enjoy, try not to do what I do!” (done)

Nowa rolled her eyes to that, “no trouble with that when Kan’s around.”

Which was true, but Phobia didn’t ponder on it. He instead walked through the ship and headed down to the large bay. A place where he could not only walk on out, but had to bare sight of Ash and Najat. Both gave him a look, but otherwise said nothing.

He almost wanted to eye Ash while she walked along, but said nothing. It was a little strange. Suspicious almost. Najat being quite was normal, but Ash? Well, looking at her, the heavily clothed feline seemed thoughtful and staring onwards as they departed the ship, even headed through the forest and reached the fog that hid the temple. (End)

Giving a look, he said. “For some reason, you aren’t as chatty as usual. That makes me suspicious.” (done)

With a glance, Ash told, “I got a lot on my mind.” Then looked on ahead again, a path of stones dotting over to the temple of sapphire. “Reason I’m coming with, got a lot of questions I can’t figure out on my own.”

Najat nodded in turn. “I too, am in need of answers and console of my own. It is the reason Ash-chan and I are here. To get that council and guidance to our own issues.” (end)

“Uhuh.” said Phobia as he rolled a hand. “Well, at least you two got something, figured out.” then look to Scrappy leading the way as he said. “Scrappy here just told me I need this, all because I need to ‘relax’ somehow.”

Without looking back, Scrappy informed. “I have taken all data and factions into account, Phobia. All of my insight has lead me to conclude you are in dire need to relax and to ease your mind from the last couple of months of stress on your mind and body. It is highly recommend that you take this.”

Phobia snorted, but didn’t argue, as he conceded that Scrappy was right, even if he still felt iffy about going into a Temple in the first place. (Done)

When they drew close enough to see the temple’s stairs, they could make out a form. Phobia wasn’t sure how he felt to see a yellow opnehu, just standing in place and waiting for them. Najat seemed to take lead quickly and give a bow. “Opnehu-san, we ask for guidance and shelter for ourselves. Would you please allow us into your home?”

Smiling and laughing gently, the female monkey told, “Of course, of course. This temple welcomes you all.” Looking to each and saying, “You have come far, very far indeed.” Then waved off, “ah, but you wish inside, don’t you? Come, come. You will find what you seek inside.” Turning to start acending up. (End)

Phobia glance over a he commented. “That wasn’t the same monkey.” Seeming to follow the monkey to walk up the stairs as Scrappy informed.

“It is a Temple, it is possible we won’t meet the same Ophenu twice, Phobia.” (done)

With a glance back, the yellow Opnehu questioned, “you have met one at the temple here?” Going on to ask, “what would their name be? This one may know, she is most informed of those that live here.” (end)

Thinking, Phobia said. “Someone name Nuru, a golden monkey if I recall right. Or rather Scrappy here did.”

Scrappy added in. “Yes, a Golden Ophenu monk name Nuru was here last, and he spoke to both Ash and Najat as well.” REcalling his data files as he informed. “Very strange Ophenu, spoke odd, and yet seem to be very spot on.” (done)

Humming, the monk told, “there was one named Nuru, but he was a monk not of this temple.” Which was surprising for Phobia. “They were traveling, on vacation they sis say.” Then smiled, “lucky you were to meet that one. Nuru seemed most wise and intouch with the world that is. His light shines most brightly too.” (end)

“Huh...thats...that is odd.” said Phobia, as he shook his head. “Eh, maybe we’ll meet the monkey again later on.”

“It is a possibility, a low possibility of 3%, but a possibility nevertheless, Phobia.” agreed Scrappy as he look to the monk and asked. “Will you lead us to where Phobia needs to be, or will another guide him?” (done)

“I will be the guide.” Assured the monk, “This one is called Aymun. And your friends?” Looking to the Herno, “this one believes that they will know the way, once we have reached the final step.”

Tilting her head, Ash said, “well, I wouldn’t say we got the best intuition. But I seem to drift to the right places somehow.” Getting a light laugh from the monk.

“Ah child, you are full of life.” Aymun lightly shaking her head. “Aymun has faith you will go where you with get what you need. And so will your friend. But for now?” She breathed in. “For now, we shall reach our place.” And took a few more steps before they reached the entry in.

Walking in, Phobia looked about the inside of the temple, light fluttering in by reflective gems and long vines covering all over. Flowers of many colors showing while Aymun told, “please, this way young one. Aymun feels she knows why you are here.” The to Herno parting away, while the Opnehu continued to lead him. (end)

Grumbling, Phobia told. “I’m not that young.” following the Ophenu as Scrappy kept close to the Striped, who was also trying to ignore the gems and how brighter the area was in compare to outside. He gave another glance to Aymun as he added. “Also, all I know is that Scrappy here wants me to ‘relax’,” then roll his eyes. “Even if we could’ve done it in a beach or something.” (done)

Lowly chuckling, Aymun told, “then you do not know your own issues, young one.” Grinning all the more at his sour look to add. “Aymun is elder to this temple. She has gift from earth, and outweighs your age by five times.” (end)

“Still, I’m not young. I’m 23.” told the Striped as he was annoyed at this, but kept his peace, mostly since he was doing this for Scrappy insistence. Even if he still didn’t knew why the mechanical wolf was insistent in the first place! Phobia snorted a bit, but didn’t mention anything more as he just wanted this done and over with!(done)

With a glance, the apparently much older female told, “say t all you like, you will still seem like a child in this one’s eyes.” Taking a turn to speak up. “But Aymun recalls this. Once in a dream. She didn’t know it’s meaning, but now she does.” Which made him want to roll his eyes at all the ‘whitemane talk’ being done. “You feel a hole from being away from home.” (end)

There was a twitch of a ear to that, but Phobia didn’t say anything. He didn’t want ot give the monk a idea that was...was true. Or give her any idea aobut his past, even if he doubt he could do that. As he felt sorely reminded that he was talking with a Whitemane. He did however look at her with a questioning look as he spoke. “And you said you saw this in a dream?” (done)

With a hum and a nod, Aymun told, “dreams are fleeting, and most obscure. Most try to decipher, others ask to know it’s truth. Aymun, waits and see’s. And when it happens, she understands then.” Sighing out to turn and tell, “rest is something you need. But it is not the thing you need now.” Then told, “this doesn't mean you should leave. It only means that you should consider this offered help, before you recklessly leave like a unruly child would.” (End)

Grumbling a bit, Phobia consider telling her off, but pause as Scrappy spoke. “Phobia.” Getting Phobia to look down at the mechanical wolf as Scrappy look up and spoke. “Please,” ears bent back as for a moment the Striped thought he heard concern in the monotone voice. “You need this. You need all the help that can be given, I nearly lost you, my creator. Please do not be lost to us again.”

Looking away to that Phobia knew Scrappy was right, when they were at that down ship and he confess to Najat he...nearly killed himself in his misjudgement. He took in a deep breath and sighed in a given in tone as he pat Scrappy head a bit. “Alright...just for you Scrappy, I’ll go along with whatever the Whitemane rip-off will say.” (done)

“Aymun is not of white, nor of mane.” Told the monk in stride, “she is Opnehu. To toss insults like that, does not give best first impression.” Making him want to twitch at her knowing tone. “You must understand, child, you are not invincible. Your friend shows concern because you are fullhardy and consider the now, and not the later.” (end)

Looking at her, did he took a restraint breath, as Phobia said. “I’ll...keep in mind of my words….Aymun…” He move his other hand to rub his forehead, feeling a slight migraine forming. “Mmhm….maybe you are right...I have not been feeling all that well, Scrappy.” pulling his arm down to noticed that they were entering in a large room that looks of stone. Seeing a single mat in the midst of it all, with the only thing to show of light was from above.

A small opening of sorts to let it filter in like some stagelight to the mat. Seeing the Ophyenu takes one side, she motioned for him to take the other side. As Phobia slowly move to the opposite end, he saw her sits in a calm meditative manner. Once he sat down and try to relax, he glance to Scrappy sitting behind the Stripes on his haunches, seeming to wait for this to begin. (done)

Seeing he was cooperating, the monk breathed in and gave a single melodic hum. It was a hum that echoed in the empty room, bouncing off each wall and making the sound amplify. For a moment, Phobia felt the room saturated with…. With something, and it made his skin crawl for a moment before she stopped.

While he shook and tried to get rid of the feeling, Aymun made a face and gave a new note, again the sound loudly echoing in the room, and making his spine get a odd feeling in it. She stopped again at his discomfort, and really seemed to consider him, study him. (End)

“For some reason...there's something wrong with the room.” grunted out Phobia, trying to get rid of the odd feeling, but for the life of him he felt it was still attached to both his spine, and still kept his skin crawling up.

Scrappy took note of it as he thought. This is very bad, Phobia has been too far from the Chants. Too far from being full of magical energy. Body and nodes are unable to ‘correctly’ align with whatever Aymun did. Possible problem? Processors thinking as he concluded. Decaying Striped Clan Syndrome has had full affect on him and his mental state longer than I originally predicted. (done)

“Not with room.” Aymun soon corrected, finger up and tapping his chest. “Problem in you.” (End)

Frowning, he asked. “What is wrong with me? I don’t feel anything wrong beside that small migrain-- or whatever happened with this room.” (done)

Hand back to her lap, Aymun told, “the Temple is full of natural energy, given by the ground on which we stand. The air which we breath. The sun in which we bath. The water, in which we partake.” Then held her hands out to the room to go on, “what you feel, is the natural energy that binds the world, focused in one place of life.”

Resting them back to her lap, Aymun looked to him and told on. “Your body, it is unbalanced, confused… it is poisoned by saturation, and because it is saturated, it thirsts for something it can not have, in which, makes the body very ill.” Making Phobia scrunch up his face. “That pain, the discomfort? Symptoms of the ailment, and it showing while bathed in a place full of good energy.” (end)

Looking at her, he tried to figure out if he was ill, but he never noticed. Not one bit...well beside his depression an his fears-- but that was another thing.

“Please, do this, Phobia.”spoke Scrappy with a paw on the Striped shoulder. “Your magical output has been dangerously low since...we have left the Isles.” Phobia turn with wide eyes to Scrappy as the mechanical wolf told. “Please trust me with this. Please...just follow along. For me?”

Phobia didn’t knew if he should feel betrayed or hurt at the fact Scrappy did this, mislead him and manipulated Phobia into going along with this….but with a shutter of a breath as he told. “I’ll...Try.” Knowing that at the very least? He should try for at least the only person who was both loyal to him and was the closest thing he had to a family now. He look to Aymun with gritted teeth and told. “Lets do this again.” (Done)

She nod and got up. Before he could, she held a hand for him to stay, which he did. Turning, she walked all the way to a wall, going to a odd edging around the room and lifting what seemed to be some stone cover to get something. Slowly, she took odd bowls out and began to place them by the mat. When the last was brought to the mat, she sat down, a odd smooth stone in her hand.

Hand up, she moved it to the rim of one of the bowls and gently rubbed it on the inside in a circle. The room hummed with the new sound, and again made his skin crawl in a odd manne again. When she stopped and he let out a breath, Aymun told. “Your body seeks to take in a magic it can not have. And because of it’s reliance, it is like a babe that doesn't know how to feed. Rolling and gasping on it’s own in confusion.”

Holding up the odd stone, she went on. “The treatment Aymun wishes to give you, is the one to ween off that reliance. To attune the body to a new way, to balance and calm. Open up what you have, and not need it to be shared.” (End)

“So, do I just hold the stone in my hand or something?” asked Phobia with a questionable brow. (done)

Taking the stone to a new bowl, Phobia readied himself as a new tone filled the room… but unlike before it was… pleasing, and felt… no different. No odd feelings, crawling things or anything. Taking the stone away, Aymun told, “for every tone that ires you.” Going to another bowl-- and making his chest feel a bit tight and making him squirm before she stopped, “is another tone your body is unbalanced to.”

“To remedy this, you must be in a room, bare of anything and have a bowl that makes one uncomfortable.” Continued the opnehu. “The sound, as you listen and feel it, retunes the flesh and the sound in you. Reharmonizing what you are. It is a process that takes time, and one you will do when you have time.” (end)

“Translation please?” asked Phobia as he tried to relax his body. “All I can understand is be in a room by myself and make odd tones to ‘reharmonize’ myself.” (done)

Giving him a long look, Aymun breathed in and sighed. “When you hear a sound from a bowl that bothers you, it is a sound that you need to attune to. You play the sound in a empty room by yourself, and try to relax to it. When it no longer bothers, is pleasing yet does nothing, then you move to the next bowl that bothers your body with it’s tune. As time goes on, you will feel more yourself, and feel balance once again.” (end)

“Okay now I understood that.” told Phobia. He soon however amend. “Although the whole bowl thing sounds like I need to find a random bowl to find it bothers me.” (done)

“No random bowl.” Told the Opnehu surprisingly terse. “No simple bowl will grant your needs.” Then tapped one of the bowls with her finger. “These bowls, and this rod, are made of crystal. Gemstone that resonates the right song and energy, for the body to attune to. No simple glass, clay or wood that have nothing to give. Only those made of crystal and made of the right shape, will aid you.” (end)

Slightly nodded, he look to the bowl and to the rod as he glance up to her as despite him being hesitant on this? He also knew that he was doing this for Scrappy sake. “Can I start now?” (done)

She gave a nod and said, “once we know what bothers the body, we may begin.” Though as she went to start another, Aymun told, “you will need much time to remedy this. IT will not be a few day treatment, it will be months.” Making him grip his hand. “You do not have to stay. This can be done on your own power in your own housing. But, to do it, you will need bowls like these.” (end)

Making a face, he said. “How am I suppose to find crystals like these?” (done)

Humming, Aymun told, “This one doesn't know.” Looking up to tell, “but, the dream may have what you need.” Making him want to pull a face to that. “Aymun saw you, and saw you leave. Leave for a place far, far north of here. A mountain, dead to all and of a home now gone. A place filled with treasure only the beholder would care for.” Then sighed out. “That is as far as the dream goes. And all this one knows.” (end)

Letting out a low breath, he said. “I might as well do this for now till Ash and Najat are done.” scrunching his face a bit as he thought on how to aquire the specific gemstones to be crafted into both bowls and rod. He knew it was going to be hard to find them, much less craft them into the right shapes. (done)

Feeling his hand being tugged, Phobia glanced down to ee Aymun hand him the rod, and soon moved the bowl to him. At his inquisitive look, she smiled up and gently held his living hand to tell, “This one will teach how to properly use these. One must be gentle, to get the tune.” And with careful guidance, began to help him know the pressure needed, and how to cause the sound.

(End)

AFter who...knows how long Phobia was in that room, using his real hand to move the rod against the stone. Granted the migrains were still hurting, but the edge was taken a bit off, even if it wasn’t much. Aymun did told him that it would take months for him to feel its full effects, as this was help to remedy him, not instant healing. All it was doing was correcting his body...Even if he didn’t knew why or how.

He walk out of the room as he glance to Scrappy, as he felt...well he wasn’t hurt, or betrayed. As he now felt...assurance. That his friend, his creation was concern enough to lie to the Striped to help him and get him the help he needed. He place a hand on Scrappy head, as the Striped glance around, wondering if Asha and Najat were done. He noticed they were in the main area, chatting away about something as he walk up by as he asked. “Found out what you needed?” (Done)

With a glance, Ash made a wavy hand. “Eh, give or take. Learned what I could, but also left a few things unsaid. But from what I can tell, I need to first know something before I find out.”

Najat nodded and spoke, “my own have lead me to believe that I am close to a revelation. But for it, I must go north and await a event that will change my perspective on things that are.” (End)

“Huh, funny that. Aynum told me I gotta go north to a dead village in the same direction.” he soon glance to noticed Ash perks and asked. “They said the said thing too?” (done)

Shaking her head, ASh told, “no. I just remember about hearing a village being wretched month’s back. Before I met you and the crew.” Going on, “Don’t know it’s exact location, but I do know it was north of here and at some mountain side, that’s about it.” (end)

“Well, we might as well go…” he then glance to the two as he asked. “Know any places on finding gemstones? Turns out I need something unique to ‘harmonized’ me. Using some gemstones with a bowl and a rod to help with whatever I got.” (done)

Shaking her head, Ash said, “crystal bowl’s aren't easy to make, Phob. I don’t got the skill, and Najat can’t do it. I mean, you could ask the other’s, but that’s high-skill sort of gem-cutting and crafting there.”

Najat seemed to agree full heartedly. “My family has a set themselves, and they were crafted by a very skilled and aged Herno. It is a art that only so many know, and while can be done? Must be done with care and vigalince.” Pondering on it to go on, “we may need a expert to do so, or simply buy one from one whom can craft it. But it will be most expensive in price.” (end)

Groaning, Phobia said. “I’ll figure it out when we reach to that northern village place. Maybe we can stop by a close village by chance or something.” then scratch the back of his neck with his fake arm as he went on. “Anyway, I’ll be back on the ship, got some thinking to do.” already heading off as Scrappy follow close, the mechanical wolf seeing that despite his creator stress levels were still high?

They were down by a percent. Which was better than nothing in his opinion. The golem however wonder on why they all had the same advice to head north? It was hard to say, even more when the Ophenu were like the Whitemanes, evasive and gave bare info for ‘the greater good’ or whatever they sprouted. (done)

Both herno’s gave the other a glance, before Ash shrugged and began to follow. “Yo, wait up!” Figuring now was as good as any time to keep moving.

The trip was rather slow. When Ash meant north, did she ever mean north. Phobia spent most of this time going over ideas and relaxing a bit as the others suggested. That and relook at some old ideas. One of which was an amazing teleportation machine that took runes he found in one black-mane’s office-- but… well, it needed a lot of power to use, and really, Phobia had nothing that could power the thing. So it went back into the vault with the rest of his ‘to do’ ideas. (End)

Hrm, I might need to figure out if it could work, it would need a huge power output...maybe I can see what ‘treasure’ I find in this village. Thinking it over as Scrappy was resting by his feet, heraing his golems giving out commands or reciving reports as Nowa move the ship a bit. Really the Striped did wonder on his thougths, as while he had many ideas, some of the ranging from powerful golems, to a few that seem silly like a golem you could be inside and controlling it.

Granted it would take a tremendous power output and work, but it could be done with given time, and materials. But he just went thorugh his thoughts and ideas of them all as he waited till either his golems, or Nowa spotted the town. (done)

Uncrumpling one piece of paper, Phobia made a face at the himara golem he drew up some time back, and still doubted if he could get the thing to work right. Sure, he liked the idea, but he really didn’t have the needed data of how to make it work. Maybe ask Jiru for suggestions? The Opnehu did help with his Golem-stupidity problem, and ever since, they’ve been 15% more efficient and 70% less stupid! (End)

I can probably ask him once we land, maybe see if it could be done. Not to mention I would need to make sure that the core won’t be ful of mistakes or stupid like what my Golems had been like. Looking over the deisgns, he consider on even asking Jiru on other suggestions, since he was working with a fellow golem crafter-- or at least someone who understood his talent with golems.

“Status report.” spoke Scrappy as Clanky answer.

“Not much sighted, Scrappy. Just clouds and cold weather. Might need to get the Dreaded One all bundele up in warm cloths.”

“I’ll see what I can do.” said Phobia as he was more focus on the drawings and the designs of his golem than the actual conversation itself. (Done)

While he returned to his work, Pobia half wondered if he could get the other golem idea of a hydra-like-dragon working too? It still looked neat, and would scare the pants off any that wore some. Those ideas halted when he heard Nowa. “Hey Cap’, you might want to see this.” Making him look up… and gap.

They had turned around some low cloud, one that nearly hid a mountainous rockface from them. But once they were around and over some mountainside? Phobia couldn't believe what he saw. Before him, in the forest below with trees broken and fallen, were ships. Ten’s of ten’s of ships. Sunk and just… laying there. He couldn’t believe his luck-- no, the accuracy of the Opnehu’s prediction! (End)

Slowly getting up, Phobia nearly cheered out. “SHIPS!” wide grin shown on his face as he could feel his tail wagging. “So much metal, so much scraps! SO! MUCH! MATERIAL!”Then his eyes bug out as he soon spotted a destroyer-- a Iron Hold Destroyer, which was made entirely of metal as he soon chanted to Nowa. “Land, land, land, land, land, LAND, LAND, LAND!” (done)

Giving a hearty laugh, Nowa said, “Wew, contain the excitement, Cap! I’m landing her as fast as she’ll go!” Shaking her head and eyed the ships while they went down. “Looks like pirates. And they didn’t have a good day I’d say.” Then her grin faltered to see one ship cut in half. “Blimy, what did damage to these things to sink ‘em? This is a fleet of ships. Fair grade too.” (End)

“DON’T CARE!” shouted Phobia in excitement. “SOOOOO MANY SHIPS, WE’LL FIND OUT WHEN WE GET THEM ALL, NOW LAAAAAND!” (done)

Rolling her eyes, Nowa said, “Alright, we’re landin’, we’re landin’!” The ship slowly easing down and landing. Though as she began to tell the golems to go through the landing sinquince-- Phobia ran from the bridge and towards the cargo bay. (End)

Scrappy however called out as he ran after him. “Phobia! Get warm cloth setting for environment!”

“FUCK THE WEATHER I SEE SCRAP HEAVEN!” shouted Phobia as Scrappy sighed and sent orders for warmer clothes-- and have some golems try to hold Phobia off before he freeze himself in the weather.

When the mechanical wolf reach down there, he saw at least 3 grunt golems holding their creator back, so close to go outside, but at the same time wanting to go out of the cargo bay to start scavenging. They were almost finish with putting on the additional clothigns as Scrappy noticed other's coming by as Kan facehoof and said.

“Damn it Phobia? Are you doing this now?”

“Don’t care, so much scraps!” told back the Striped. (done)

Setting her face, Mari walked around and got before him and told. “No.” A very defensive, no. “Is most cold. Have felt fur, too-too short. Will freeze then be most sick.” Arms crossed and glaring. “Scraps no good, if sick for weeks, yes?” (End)

Looking at her, then outside, then back to her as Phobia gave a grumble and a long, “fiiiiiiiiiiine.” as he stop struggling, and allowed his grunt golems to finally put on the rest of the winter gear on him as he told in a for-sure tone. “But you’re coming with me on scrap gathering, Mari!” (Done)

She tilt her head and told, “am user of Fuinjutsu. No know what scraps be good.” (end)

“Well part of the fun is just enjoying time together, thats all.” told Phobia with a wide grin, as when he was done getting set up, Scrappy came up and reminded.

“Do not forget on grabbing scrapping gear.”

“Oh right!” told Phobia as he turn to grab that.

Although while he did, Nibbles appeared with a amuse look on her face, as Zaki merely rolled her eyes. “Stripes.they get so excited when they see a huge horde of scraps in a nice pile.” the Spirit look to Mari as she added with amusement. “You should get used to this often, Stripes tend to go crazy in grabbing all the scraps they can scavenge.” looking to where the village as as she frown. “But...I’m a bit concern on the town. It’s been hit badly and by a large fleet of pirates...not many would risk hitting a small town, or get hit by the amount of damages I saw earlier.” (done)

Frowning, Mari agreed. “Town too-too small. But many ship broke.” Seeming to survey the snowy place to go on. “Signs of battle, but only town seem hit by cannons. Ships… torn. Ripped. Shred.” Purring in thought before saying, “Herno village.” (end)

Kan thought over it, as she said. “But why a small village? What could be so important for a fleet of pirates-- even a destoryer would come and get?”

“Probably from whatever's in it.” said Nibbles in thought. “Sometimes Hernos got something big, and sometimes people are foolish or greedy enough to try to steal it.” (Done)

Nodding, MAri said, “many rare, strong, thing. May wish for bad things.” then tilted her head to observe, “marks… know these ships. Ravaging pirates. Skull Crushers. Have heard tails, will attack villages, take riches and people. Most wanted by King of Holds.” (end)

Kan thought and said. “Skull Crushers...I’ve made sure to keep Phobia away from them. Very bad for business.” thinking a bit she suggested to Mari. “Maybe it’s best if you do stay close to Phobia, mostly incase there's trap or two placed around here, I doubt the mutt would even notice in that excitement of his for all the scraps here.”

“Well that seem awefully nice of you.” tease Nibbles as Kan rolled her eyes.

“I just want to make sure that if Mari really want the dunce? Then she should make sure his ass is safe from any threats.” (done)

Mari smiled to that and said, “he say he did want me.” Which was out of context, but it did make the two women laugh at how easily the kitsune could twist words. (end)

Nibbles grin. “That he did, probably the closest you can get to him...for now.”

Scrappy tilt his head, looking from the three and then to Mari as he asked. “So you do hold interest in Phobia?”(done)

Turning her head with a curious purr once again, Mari said, “he want me, yes?” Going on to smile, “then go and help, like asked.” Making Scrappy… wonder if maybe that’s what she meant? Was there some… language barrier going on and Mari’s limited understanding made them just misunderstand? (end)

Calculating a bit, Scrappy soon told. “Would be greatly useful if I understood your native tongue. Easier to understand, and calculate.”

Nibbles laugh a s she pat the mechanical wolf head. “Sorry Scrappy, some woman got to have things for themselves.”

The golem made a huffa s he remarked to Mari. “Ever since that time months back, you have confused him greatly. He wish to approach to you, but does not yet know how. If you are interested in him, then it would be beneficial for both of you to be together.”

Kan snort as she asked. “What are you, a love guru?”

Scrappy look as he told. “I am simply stating my own observation and consider if my hypothesis is correct.”

Nibbles move by Mari and joked with a wide grin. “In short? He's really saying, ‘please, please, please just get hitch with Phobia!’” (Done)

With a look, Mari asked in complete confusion, “hitch?” (End)

Rolling her eyes, she simplify it. “He hoping you have sex with Phobia and consummate as mates.” (done)

Perking in understanding, Mari said, “if that what want, he ask. Might consider, yes?” Making Scrappy wonder if she meant that in a serious way-- or… meant that like last time where she ‘entertained’ his once drunken ‘Father’. (End)

Tilting his head, Scrappy asked. “Are you being serious in this, or is it going to be like last time with Phobia drunk?”

“Do my ears deceive me? A bit of sass?” teased Nibbles.

Kan roll her eyes and said. “Who knows.” then told to Srappy. “You shouldn’t interfere in their business, then again you always go into Phobia business since you’re such a nosy one, mutt.”

Looking to Kan, Scrappy told. “I am ‘nosy’ because I was made to be intellectually and logical, to ensure that Phobia will not get into any problems too large.”

“Aka, he’s worry for daddy.” teased Nibbles to the two. (done)

While they laughed or giggled to that, Phobia waked up and looked on in confusion. Mari perked and said, “we move now, sun up. When low, get much cold.” Going on to tell, “In holds, cold in north get much much cold. Coat may need more.” Something Nibbles had to agree on. (end)

Nibbles agreed as she told. “Up north does suffer cold spills, and since winters around? More cold would come.” then roll her eyes. “Be glad we’re here before winter, otherwise we wouldn’t be able to move with nearly 8 foot snow, or leave with artic storms around.” then wave a hand as magic surrounded Phobia. He jump in surprise as she told in amusement. “I just used a basic protection and warmth spell on you. Should last for a day till you get better cloths,” then tease. “Have fun on your date, Phobia.”

The striped splutter as he told. “Its not a date!” unaware as when he turned, he took in Mari hand to ‘lead’ her, as Nibbles kept her laughter to herself as they were heading out with scrappy close by. (done)

Just as they were going down the ramp, both half-demon and spirit heard Mari ask, “Metal-Arm? What is ‘date’?” (end)

Spluttering, Phobia thought a bit as he said. “Its uh, something like...a...a courtship! Yeah something like that! Where I, uhm well,” trying to think as the wto tried to hold back their laughter at this. “Would be in a relationship with you like ah……” thinking as they were coming out into the snow. “Uhhhh, OH MARKS!” shouted Phobia as he nearly jump close to Mari side as he said. “Thats cold!”(done)

Giggling and taking hold of his arm, not caring that it pressed to her chest to make it squish nd bend, Mari told, “is snow. Most cold.” Seeming to not at all care that she stood on it, while Phobia danced about. “See, like said. Is most cold here.” (end)

“I never thought it would be that cold!” brred out Phobia, seeming to keep close to Mari as he didn’t fully notice his organic arm pressing close to her chest. “How do you people stand this sort of cold?” seeming to try to move, then nearly jump of the cold touch on his paws. (done)

“Log fur.” Mari explained. “Grow with it. Am used to many winter. Clan lives more south, cold not as bad. Winter still cold.” Looking onwards to keep saying as they walked on. “Snow would fall in much pile. Only get inches of it. But, most fun to play in, when young. Make snow-prints and snow-people.” (end)

“I’ll take your word for it.” told Phobia as he was slowly settling with the cold, but not pressing fully with his paws as he let out a low shiver, seeming to keep Mari as close as he could for any warmth. He didn’t care what that Spirit said! It was still cold enough for him! (done)

Giggling, Mari said, “is why you go in when night. Be colder.” Then looked to the ships to hum, “metal be cold. Need gloves, and careful of wet hands. Be most bad.” Confusing Phobia to that bit of information. But she explained anyways. “Metal most cold, if moist hands touch, may freeze to metal. Had friend take dare, tongue to metal with winter. Tongue stuck to metal, no get off. Had to warm metal, melt ice sticking tongue to metal. Most unpleasant for them.” (end)

Shivering at the image of that, Phobia look to his prosthetic arm as he said. “Glad I got this.” He glance to her looking at it in concern as he asked. “You think it won’t last in the cold, Mari?” (Done)

Shaking her head, Mari told, “Metal-Arm is metal. Will get cold. What will cold arm, do to shoulder?” (end)

He consider that for a brief moment and frown. “Damn it….” giving a look of the ships as he said. “And I wanted to tear apart these ships….”

“You cn still do that...just not with what you have.” told Scrappy as he added with a glanec to Mari. “and making sure you keep close to your ‘warmth’.” Phobia raise a brow to that, then slowly realized as he look from him, then to Mari….then on how close they were as he didn’t knew if this was a good thing or a bad thing. (done)

Ears perking, Mari spoke, “Scrap most smart!” Confusing both as she let go of one arm, and clamped the other. Holding the metal arm in her grasp-- more closely than Phobia was unsure he liked or not, Mari said, “Body keep metal warm. No harm shoulder. Can look around.” (end)

“Uh, right…” said Phobia as he glance to the side, as he glance back to Mari as there was a show of a low blus has he told. “You can...uh...rest your head on my shoulder if you want. Make it easier for the, warmth to keep warm.” (done)

She hummed and leaned her head on his shoulder. Thinking on it, Mari said, “Metal is hard… but no bad.” Picking her head back up to soon ask, “which ship we search?” Which was a good question. Looking around, there were a lot of ships. It shocked him still how many there were, or what sunk them. Now that the cold snapped the excitement out of him? The damages done to these ships were… nothing he’d seen before. (End)

Placing a hand under his chin, the Striped admit. “I don’t know...theres so many ships, with multiplied damages...not cannon fire, they seem to be...bigger than most cannons.” Looking on as he admit. “They almost look like some dragon rip them open or something.”

Scrappy scan around and soon detected something as he spoke. “I sense a large power level in the nearby area.” Already began leading them as Phobia took interest as he said to Mari in a wonder tone.

“Look like Scrappy found something big.” (done)

She purred in wonder, but as they walked, Mari spoke, “damage not dragon. Is Herno.” Making him nearly stumble. (End)

“Herno? How could…” started Phobia as he glance and soon asked. “Some sort of Herno mystic power or something?” Recalling on Najat own ice abilities, or Ash own dark crystal thing...in hindsight, it could be possible this Herno place got Hernos to use something to damage the ships like this. (Done)

Shaking her head and stopping and causing him to also stop, she pointed at a gash. As he looked at what looked to be possibly a good ten or eleven foot long gash that cut right into the air-balloon inside? Mari told. “This made by Blade technique. Warrior Herno, no mage. No magic.” Which, looking at it? Made Phobia a bit… intimidated. Mostly knowing that a herno did this… with a simple sword, and zero magic. (End)

Why Do Hernos got to be so damned scary? thought Phobia as he glance over on the ships, imagining a Herno cutting the ship with just a blade.

“Over here.” Spoke Scrappy gaining both attention to a ship he was close too. “I have detected the high amount of energy here.” When the two came close, it was a Frigate that seem to had multiple slashes mark on it as Phobia whistle.

“Look like whatever was in here, pissed the Herno off.” (Done)

Eyes from her tight gaze going over the slashes, Mari considered what did the damages. After a moment, she could only say, “must be first to fall. First to crash.” All following the golem through a open side and into the ship. Everything tilted and on the side. Even here it was cold, if not a touch more. And as they moved through the ship on it’s side, they came to a room, desk, drawers and many things tossed about.

Then, Mari felt it. Something dark, and something she knew was dangerous. She looked about alert, even as Scrappy moved aside papers and found some box, opening it and showing a gem with a dark glow. Mari felt her eyes open a touch more at the sight. (end)

“That is new.” Phobia told as he asked. “You sure it got the energy?”

“Affirmative, it is powerful. Full of magical charge.” The Striped thoigut and order.

“Grab it,” Recalling of the teleportor and it’s need of power. “Might as well take it for ourselves.” Scrappy obey as he carefully use his jaws to grab the dark crystal into his mouth. (Done)

“S-stop!” Mari stuttered, making both hold while she looked at the gem like it was some explosive. “Put… put back in box.” Reaching around her skin-tight clothes to get out her seals, seeming to half sort through them. “Metal-Arm, promise no touch? No touch Black Gem.” (End)

Looking to her, Phobia noticed for the first time, Mari catious...no, scared. Giving a glance to the crystal, and Scrappy carefully putting it in the box as something tell the Stripe he should have a tool to touch it.

“I’ll keep my prosthetic arm ready if I do need to touch it...or use a prong.” Assured Phobia. “But what is it?” (Done)

Seming to find the seals needed, Mari moved by the box, seeming to hesitate to touch the wood to close the lid before putting seal after seal over it. “Is… dark C-Cry… cry-s-tal.” Carefully wording it out. “Much power, but too-too evil. Too-too dark.” Then again told him, “promis no touch! May… could… will warp. Much danger if touch.” (end)

Looking at his fake hand, he asked. “What if if used my right arm?”(Done)

Shaking her head venomously to that, Mari emphasized again, “no touch!” carefully picking up the box like it was a explosive. “Use dead things. Use tools. No part of self must touch. No trust it with self.” (end)

“Alright, Alright, I’ll keep using tools…” he did however ask. “Did you want Scrappy to carry it for you?” Seeing her nod, as Scrappy move and took the offer box in his mouth as the Striped told. “We should probably look around here. See what we can learn.” Looking at files and papers as he motioned to Scrappy.

“Take it in my safe, should be away and untouched for now.” As Scrappy nodded and left, Phobia let out a low ‘brr’ as he rub his arms. “Damn, still cold even in here.” (Done)

Mari let out a sigh and looked about the office before moving by his side. With a worried look, and eyes relaxing once more, Mari told, “Metal-Arm?” Getting him to look at him. “Treat with care, of gem. Most dangerous. Even Kitsune know, no mess with.” (end)

He consider that as carefully as he could. If a race, as far as he was aware of, that use anything to their advantage, were hesitant on this thing? It only show how bad it was. Looking to her, he nod and Told. “I’ll keep in mind of using tools.”

He however sneezed, as Mari nod in uncertainty but seem to accept that. Phobia held his arms together as he said. “I’m almost tempted of going back to the ship, I can’t work in this environment. It’ll take time to get better winter gear.” Giving a low huff as he held his arms close around him. “I hate having short fur at times like theses.” (Done)

With a glance to him, Mari walked up and took his steel prosthetic once more and advised, “go to ship, if coat no work. Will get sick, we no want.” Coaxing him to start walking forwards and head for the ship in turn. “Golems feel not. They do work.” (End)

Frowning a bit, Phobia really, really, really want to scavenge and search for anything good, but with a quick shiver from a sudden air of coldness came into the room? Phobia nearly held Mari close as he could physically could as he gave in to her coaxing. “Maybe your right, Stripes do not work well in these weathers.” (Done)

Shaking her head, Mari began to lead him out before giving a shiver herself. With a light giggle, Mari spoke, “must ask Naja’ of kimono. Am chilly too.” (end)

“Maybe we both can get heavy duty winter gear.” Moving with Mari as close as he could as he told. “I might consider on making hot cocoa— just to warm myself up when we get inside.” Told the Striped as he wince as his paws began feeling the ice cold and bountiful snow. Giving a slight glance he added. “Maybe you can join with me.” (Done)

Shaking her head, Mari said in slight amusement, “can.” Though asked in thought, “what hot coco?” (End)

“Oh it’s warm drink I found out back, apparently it’s something that’s liquid chocolate, apparently it’s suppose to be good to drink in the cold.” (Done)

Humming to this and working it over, Mari said, “will try.” (end)

Phobia lowly grin as he soon felt a low blast of cold wind, he stop and shivered as he huddle close to Mari as he muttered to himself. “I’m almost tempted to just carry her to avoid this coldness.” Really the Striped was really considering on just carrying Mari just to avoid any more cold wind or the snow as long as he could try.(Done)

Giggling to this, Mari spoke in a amused manner, “wish to hold pretty me?” Smiling all the more at him slightly pausing in mind to it. “Is to get feel of body, prrr?” (End)

Phobia started. “Well, I uhm, ah, you see I was more thinking of, er, the cold!” proclaimed Phobia as he tried to use this excuse. “Yes the cold! I just don’t like the cold and I figure it’ll be more faster, and easier if I just ah, carry you to the ship, so we won’t need to endure the cold! Yes that's it! Completely normal!” (Done)

In a innocent enough manner, Mari pressed, “and hold tight warm, pretty me?” Head tilted to the side. (End)

Sputtering, Phobia thought of something that could seem normal, even if Mari was pressing close to him and tilting her head in that innocent manner as he tried to think of something, but all he could managed was a weak. “Maybe?” Although internally Phobia thought. Damn it Phobia! Why? Now you might have less a chance with her! She’ll probably see you as creepy more! (Done)

Tails flicking, Mari held back her laughter and only said in a half purr, “Metal-Arm want, Metal-Arm ask. Might say yes if do?” Making him freeze. She giggled at that and told while leaning on him, “bother you to want pretty me?” And while he tried to process this, Mari asked a in a whisper to his ear, “am here to ask, yes?” (end)

Okay so she knows I want her, and I want to ask-- wait does she mean as more than carry her? Ugh I don’t know! Kitsunes are so confusing! What the Markings am I suppose to say? Hey MAri I really like you and I don’t know how to be a normal Striped! with a quick glance he could see she was just waiting for his response as she lean on him as he thought.

She’s waiting Phobia, just ask her! The worst she’ll say is no and give us a idea she doesn’t want us, whats the worse that can happen? Well beside her kicking my balls and leaving me to the cold-- but thats beside the point! With a quick and deep breath, Phobia asked in a slight rushed manner. “Mari can I carry you and take you to the ship where we might spend a lot more time together than we both realized?” he freeze and almost wanted to face palm. Oh by the Stars why!? You didn’t even made anything for her as a courtship gift, wait a minute why am-- oh by the Markings this is so all confusing!? (Done)

Slightly peeking a eye open more to look at his face of confused confliction, Mari smiled, “bold to ask.” Making him nervous, though she only giggled out, “but want to carry, yes?” Then snuggled up to his side. “But is so comfy here~ Mari lean on Metal-Arm? We go for ‘coco’ and Mari lean on him then too, also?” (End)

“Uh….yes?” weakly responded Phobia as there was a sign of a burning blush on his face. He then soon said in a bit more confident manner. “ I mean, yes! Yes, totally, exactly what you just said right now, Mari!”(done)

Smirking, Mari reached a arm around to pat his cheek and giggle, “are cute. Metal-Arm be silly and cute.” And rested her head back on his shoulder, figuring that should give him enough to think over. (End)

Phobia slowly started to move with Mari as he thought. Oh by the Stars...just...Mari...you are so confusing and so bewitching at the same time. Ugh, I think I need to ask someone more on Kitsunes because...I really, really don’t think I could just...ugh I don’t even know anymore. She just...she just makes me question about everything now and then. Part of him was trying to figure out why Mari would be interested in him, while another part just wanted to say ‘screw it and ask her’, but it would always bring a conflict in his mind as for all he knew, it could be too soon.

Sure they met a few months and he slowly know about her but...He still didn’t know if she was actually interested in him or just teasing him. It also didn’t help that he didn’t knew what to craft for her as a courtship gift...but would there be any need for one of a different species? Phobia didn’t really know the answer to that. All he did know was that he should enjoy this soft, sexy, and cute vixen by his side and around his fake arm.

Because he doubt she’ll keep close once they’re in the ship.

Jump to top

25

When they return to the ship, the Striped had to work hard to not only show Mari how it works, but getting dirty from the grime and mess as she saw the progress of what he was building.

Although after that, they headed to his own private shower room, as the Striped had to take off his arm and wear nothing but a towel around his waist as he thought. Okay, it just her helping me shower...or bath...or whatever! thought the Striped as he was in the bathroom waiting for him. Think of it as a clan communion, no dirty thoughts...and we can just...move on without it being awkward...she’s just checking you out, and that's all there is...granted she saw my body when I was drunk-- but I was drunk! That didn’t count!

With a deep breath he tried to open the door and enter in, nearly freeze as he saw her completely naked, not even a towel on her as he tired to glance away as he shut the door behind him as he chanted i nhsi head. Clan communion, clan communion, clan communion~! (Done)

Maki smiled cutely, while inside she giggled to no end. He was so adorable all innocent like he was. She got up and walked over, his eyes nearly locking right onto her bare form. From her nicely rounded breasts, to her hypnotizingly swaying hips, her womanhood not hidden at all. When she was close, she took his hand gently and told, “Metal-Arm, no worry. Is just me.” Gently pulling him along and teasing, “and leave towel, is to dry, not to soak.” (end)

“Well uhm ah...a-alright.” stuttered Phobia, as he slowly let go of the towel, letting it drop as he was being gently pulled in by the vixen. He couldn’t help but stare at her body, as it seem he was just too focus on her and her beauty to take notice of his own thoughts, or the fact that she was in the nude. He tried to chant in his mind of it being like a clan communion but… he couldn't stop himself from looking at the Kitsune from top to bottom of her form.

To him she looked...perfect. (Done)

He felt his back go straight when he felt a finger flick lightly on something that made him blush deeply. Mari giggled and told, “am flattered, you see me most pretty.” But didn’t seem to comment more as she got him into the shower and had the water running. While he shifted, Mari told soothingly, “no shy, is ok. You virile male. No shame in lust. Am fertile female. Only natural.” (End)

“R-Right…” stuttered Phobia, feeling glad for the water to wash over him as he couldn’t help but glance back to the female behind him as he was just glad there was space for them both and try to focus on trying to get as much water as he can on himself. Just relax...so far she isn’t insulted or annoyed from my...well dick showing but...ugh, relax Phobia, youre acting like a pre-teen pup! He felt a chill on his back as he shiver a bit, before it became warm.

He glance back to see she found the soap and was washing his back, humming to herself pleasantly. Phobia turn his attention forward, trying to ignore the half-mast member as he tried to find another bar of soap, mostly to get at his chest to try to focus on something. He pause to see she was passing the bar she had before him as he said. “Thanks…” taking it and began scrubbing a bit on his chest as he was letting out a low sigh. (done)

It was… thankfully quite. And it helped him slightly calm down. And as they washed, Mari spoke, “remember time, back in village, where I wash little kit’s.” Making him half pause. “Would watch the children, time to time. Some most hard, difficult. Rush away in dislike to water.” Then giggled, “unless young boy that grew old enough. Then want to join all time.” (end)

He couldn’t help but snort a bit, imagining the image of that. “Yeah, thats when hormones come in.” tying to relax as he managed to finish his chest and was working on his stoamch. It was tricky to work with one arm, but he somewhat gotten used to do it. “I a;most forgotten what it was like to shower with another...or bath…” letting out a hum as a recalling tone came out of his mouth.

“I remember back in my clan, we would always have clan communion. Always coming and just...washing and helping each other wash for a day, mostly to help keep us together, or help each other with a problem. Sometimes help find and remove stuff in our coats.” (done)

Gently giggling, Mari said, “we of Kitsune comin in baths for relaxing. Most time, just for women, or just for men. Rarely for both to same time. But, we are no shy. Sharing makes easy, save space. More when only one hot-spring to share.” (End)

“Hot spring?” asked Phobia in slight curiosity, washing his stomach and his sides. “I never heard of a hot spring. All we got were just springs, nothing hot about them.” (Done)

Hmming, Mari told, “Holds have many a geyser. Places of water that boil in earth and burst up. Scaling hot water, burn flesh. Sometime from bone.” Which wasn’t a pleasant thought. “Some places, those not as hot, bubble up spring water, warm and good for body. So warm, if Kitsune were to be lost in blizzard of ice, we teach to find hot spring. To go in, bath in warmth, and survive the deadly cold.” (end)

Humming, Phobia slowly nod as he said. “Wonder what they would feel like…” he finish up as he look to his legs.. Then glance a bit behind Mari and around as he thought. Crap...usually I would wash my legs but… not enough space for two people… He clear his throat as he tired to calm himself and not overthink of...anything sexual. “How long unitl you’re finish Mari? I mean you might need to wash yourself too.” (done)

“Will in time.” She told. “But, first ask.” Her hands rinsing his back some as she asked, “you tense.” And like that, he felt himself go straight at the her hands going where most wouldn’t touch. “You wish to let go?” And while he held still, Mari leaned on his back, her slender body felt in full. “Metal-Arm… no shy. You want this one, yes? You lust for it.” Slightly playing with his length in thought. “Of no shame. Be truthful?” (End)

She's calling me out...plus, Najat did say….Look if you’re honest, and maybe, just maybe-- the Ancestors will give pity for you for once, Phobia… Taking a deep breath in, as he admitted. “Yes.” giving a sideway glance as he said. “I do...so...much. I want to...to be with you, to,” taking a moment ot calm his breathing as he went on. “To be closer to….have you. You’re beautiful, you’re perfect Mari….” then let out a breath as he let his forehead rest on the shower.

“But despite me wanting to just say I want you...I’m….afraid.” part of him was screaming to shut up but...another part, a old and familiar feeling told him to just go all the way and do it. To just confess like a Striped should. “Because for all I know, when I do ask you, it could be...nothing. Could be a simple no, could be just...leading me astray...I still don’t understand about Kitsunes, even if I try to learn, I just...can’t wrap my head around it.” (Done)

Feeling her pull for him to turn, he slowly did so, and felt her press her body up. His and hers molded to the other, a bit awkwardly, but it did so. None more so than his male pride up against her female pride. It made his spine tingle, and he felt the want to grab, to hold. Mari purred in her almost cute manner and told. “Am truthful. May die any day. You, may die any day.” Then pulled back to smile at him. “No regret. Live life to full. Kitsune know life, is ever short.” And slightly opened her stace more, sowing more of herself. “We share this, not miss chance. If I die, no regret. If you die, no regret. If we live, can have more.” (end)

Phobia could feel the water running down his back, as well as his member nearing hers hidden flower, he tried to ignore the latter as he moved his left hand up. Being a bit hesitant about it, but slowly cup his hand to her cheek as he took in a deep breath and thought. Alright...Gear-Mind. feeling a strange twinge in his heart as he spoke his former name. All the way. With a low exhale, he asked in a nervous tone. “Mari….will you...will you be mine, as I will be yours...as…” gulping a bit as he finish. “As mates?” (Done)

With a gentle smile, Mari placed a hand to his cheek. “You fear.” Making him plaster his ears back. “I know. Is scary. We know little of other.” Being so… so honest. “I offer taste, of being one. If you want commit?” She prred to herself in thought. “Will you get better?” Making him blink in confusion. “We have sex, here. Share it. Savor it. Will be deal, from I and you. Deal that, when you better, when you well, when you sound and strong… then, we truly be as mates.” Then gently add, “we then, have kits? Family? More?” (End)

He thought on it hard and long, thinking a bit as while he didn’t knew much on ‘get better’. She didn’t give him a yes….but not a no either. From what he could understand that she would agreed and be his mate fully-- once he is fully better. Because...there was something wrong with him, and she’s worry he’ll die before they can have a real life. If he did die? Then they won’t regret as they had a chance to share each other body...but if he lives? He’ll have a woman willing to be his mate.

And for Phobia, a Exiled Striped? That...was possibly the greatest thing he could ask for. To have someone to actually love him. But only on the conditions he would get better. I rather give up my dreams of world domination and rling...if it meant I could have someone like Mari by my side….as a mate. One that wants to have young, a family….and every Striped know that the best creation you could ever help invent….is having a family and kits.

Looking to her fully, he gently rest his forehead against hers as he spoke in a unusual gentle tone. “I’ll..try to be better. To try to...fix myself, Mari.” (done)

Feeling a hand move his head up to look at her, no, look her in the eye. Her bright, red eyes, Mari spoke. “Kitsune way: Risk it all, or not at all.” Which… resonate with something only Stripes were known to understand, to conceive-- but here… right now, in a Kitsune’s own teaching, he heard his own people’s way of life echo out there and then.

“All the way, or not at all.” spoke Phobia in a...longing tone as he felt them reverbiting into his being as his dark-green eyes look into her own bright red eyes as Phobia spoke. “I’ll go all the way for you Mari...if it meant I’ll have a chance to be with you.” for once Phobia felt his guard lowering and...feeling vulnerable for the first time in his life, as he didn’t knew why but he wanted to just...to just stop being Phobia, to stop being this crazy and unstoppable being and just...just be Gear-mind again. (done)

She smiled, backing some and training a finger down his chest, she spoke to keep his focus. “Then will be condition, to have me.” And teased, “now, for taste.” Hand gripping him and her body moving as both hissed and huummed, Phobia suddenly feeling a whole new pleasure overtake his mind in utter want. Mari hilted and smiled behind his shoulder, knowing she now had him for sure. He was going to get better, if not for himself, then the knowledge of the fact he’ll have her, and all the feminine pleasures her womanhood could give him.

(End)

Phobia had never believe that having sex was the greatest thing ever. Sure that blow job form Najat was something...but Mari was on a whole different level. He felt pleasure he’ll never experience as he knew after having sex, washing up, sex in the bed and sleeping and washing up?

Phobia can full heartedly say he would drop everything just to have Mari as his ‘mate’ for life. He also figure to try to endure more of the crystal with the notes, as to ‘fix’ whatever could be wrong-- but not full time. Mostly since it was both painful, and the monkey did say once a day...or twice a day….he forgot which it was in the excitement in his mind. All he did recall was this time it wasn’t as painful and more uncomfortable.

But with what Mari did to him last night?

Made his body feel all the more relax.

Although he worked on the teleporter in the docks, as it was close on hand as some of the other's were in the town exploring as he heard hoofsteps as Kan asked. “What are you doing?” Looking over the device as Phobia told.

“Building a teleporter.” working on the iring as he said. “One of my older ideas, figure I give it a try.”

Kan gave a flat face as she reminded. “Don’t you mean you stole it?”

“Details!” told Phobia as he was almost finish on the insides of it. (Done)

Kan glanced around the place, feeling a odd energy. She wouldn’t say it was displeasing, but it felt familiar as it did ominous. While she tried to ponder this and Phobia closed a hatch, Ash and Najat wandered it. Ash saying, “Hey Phob, what’cha workin’ on?” Looking it over and said, “fancy….” Then asked, “anyways, I wanted to ask cuz, well… I got this itch you see.” (end)

Moving back as he turn and grin to Ash as he answered. “This is a teleporter!” motioning to it as he went on. “I figure I can instal this thing to teleport someone-- or the ship somewhere. But i need to make some small tests to see if it can be work fully or not.” as he motioned to a box of ‘test objects’ as they were just wood, some stone, or in some cases some old rags. “These will be the test subject for my testing on teleportation!” (Done)

Looking it all over, and understanding the concept, Najat said, “Impressive.” Which had Phobia looking at her with… well, he wasn’t expecting her to say those words but… he held his breath. “But I must ask what you use to power such a… device. Surly it takes a large deal to power, I have heard of runes that do the same, but can be costly.” And most of this was based off a rune so… she wasn’t actually that far from the truth. Even as he started up the machine. It made Ash shift uncomfortable, and Kan have a thoughtful look, as if they could feel the power. (End)

“Well, that was the problem. But Scrappy found a huge power source! A Dark crystal in fact! I figure, ‘hey if t got s o much juice, might as well use it, right?’” said the Striped as he was working on the machine as Kan eyes widen.

“Turn it off!” quickly moving to try to stop the STriped.

“Wait, what?!” spoke Phobia as Kan tried to look for controls.

“Of all the things, a Dark crystal?! How, why-- Phobia you have no idea what you just did!” (done)

Even Najat and Ash looked on edge, both looking about. “She’s right, you have no idea what'll happen if that thing get’s used!” The dark herno moving about the room watching each part of the machine, Najat seeming just as nervous. He went to assure them.. Before the lights fluxed, going dark before lighting in a unatule shade.

With a start, the machine revved up more, heating up as arcs of dark magic began to spark about. Ash got from relaxed to ready, staff spinning in hand and used to block and even persuade a few arcs to go to it, her marks lighting brightly.

There was a beeping and a slowly rising sound of pressure and Phobia glanced to the machines heat-reducing parts. All of which were getting way too hot. Like that, he started to see problem after problem as the crystal was making the machine overload! Najat rushed, hands out and cooling the machine-- but at the hiss it only melted the ice just as fast.

“How do you shut this thing down!?” Ash shouted, hand out to take more of the dark magic and seemingly absorb it, her once black markings brightly lighting up purple. (end)

“Control panel!” shouted Phobia, moving to the controls to try to turn it off as Ash rush to the side, as she started to whack the machine. “NO, if you do that you’ll cause a overload!” Shouted Phobia as he saw the metal was warping up as it started to reach out a grab her as he shouted. “WATCH OUT!” (Done)

Spinning, she again whacked the machine, and then spun again. Phobia began to understand why she was hitting it-- it was trying to grab her! When he tried to shut the thing down, he had trouble. While he tried to think, he heard Najat freezing more of the machine before there was a screech.

He glanced up and saw Ash had grown some dark crystal at the end of her staff, making it have a piked end and stabbed it into a port where a cord was, trying to pry it off-- and it hit him. She was trying to unplug it-- cut the power! (end)

Moving to the cord, he used his prosthetic hand to try to pull it with her as Kan began to help Najat combat it as she shouted. “What were you thinking, mutt?!”

“I was trying to do something-- what do you think?!” trying to cut the power off as he said. “How was I supposed to know it would be like this?!”

“Dark crystals are full of energy you usually don’t fuck with.” shouted Kan.

“How was I supposed to know they would react like this?! I thought they were dangerous to touch, not dangerous to use!”

“I am going to kick your ass hard if we survive this!” shouted Kan.

Phobia grit his teeth as he saw his prosthetic hand was slowly melting as he was pulling the cord and said. “Almost...got it…”(donE)

When the cord came loose, power burst. Phobia gav a yelp of pain, Kan blacked her sight and the Hernos braced. Powerful electrical and unstable magic began to arc all over, the magine whining loudly before in a thunderclap, everything went quiet. Machine winding down, everyone a little blind and deaf… but it passed. Phobia got back up and glanced down.

His prosthetic was damaged, but it was reparible. Only the hand was damaged and melted, the rest was still intact and easily salvagble. Kan rubbed her eyes, irritated as could be at him. But at a groan she glanced down and became confused and shocked at the… well, it wasn’t Najat. It looked like some young… and hardly clothed herno, and she layed on the ground looking… out of it. Seeming to only have a red wrap around her chest and simple garments.

“B...B-Bakari?” She muttered, trying to get up, but sounding so tired, and drained, “Wh-what?” Her red eyes blinking slowly and trying to get stock of the situation.

Not too far off from Phobia, another groan sounded. When he glance, he didn’t find Ash, but a young boy herno with only blue shorts as he slowly pushed himself up, he looked about and said, “wha?” Then noticed Kan by the other. He burst up-- and fell, stumbling and breathing hard as he glared and said, “G-get away… from… from her..” Though from how sluggishly he was trying to get to his feet? Neither of the two could take him seriously. (end)

Kan look just as shock as Phobia was, both of them were looking at the Hernos in confusion as Kan slowly turn and nearly shouted. “WHAT THE TARTARUS DID YOU DO!?”

“I don’t know!” told Phobia. “The machine wasn’t supposed to be like this-- I just turn it on on 5% of its energy?”

Kan let out a frustrated breath, as she didn’t sense the dark crystal energy, as she said. “Is it still there?” to which Phobia check and Phobia carefully open and said.

“Well...beside it smoking, the crystal is here….Surprisingly.”

Kan snort and question. “What made you think it was a good idea-- oh wait, you’re a Striped! Nothing is a good idea with your species! Just insane ones!”

“Again, not my fault!” told Phobia as he said. “Now how about we quit aruging-- and find out who these two are!”(done)

Seeming now able to stand, the boy Herno breathed in… and nearly shouted with the same invigoration, “that’s what I wanna know!” A sort of… oddly boasterous tone that was very un-Herno-like. “Who are you, where are we-- and get away from my sister!” Pointing to Kan.

While the mare made a face, the ‘sister’ finally seemed to get up, and once standing, began to cautiously back away from Kan, watching wearily. (end)

Placing a hoof over her forehead, as she said. “I’m Kan, and that idiot ver there is Phobia, as for where you are? You’re in a ship.” then asked. “Now, how about we know who you are, since for some reason...you two are in place of some...friends of our.”

“Yeah, uh-huh, sure.” Was the clear doubt from the boy’s voice. But maing her way over, and going around Phobia carfully, the herno girl made her way by his side.

“Bakari, calm down.” But still looking just as lost as he was as she gadge them. But, breathing in, she said, “I’m Bina, and this is my brother, Bakari.” Then looked about, seemeing… lost. “And… we…”

It was Bakari that said, “this is a trap, right?” Making Bina sigh. “Gotta be, after that freak-other demon tried to down us, let me guess, you’re here for--”

He got jabbed in the stomach by his sister, Bina drawing back her elbow to add, “Bakari, calm down!” Making Kan want to pull a face. They were Herno, but they acted… (end)

They were far from what Hernos usually acted like and more like...teenagers. Kan gave a flat look to Bakari as she remark. “If this was a ‘trap’?” making a airquote with a hoof. “Then you would not be in a room, but in a cell, you would not be looking at a pony and a Striped looking befuddle, but two guards keeping you in said cell, and if you were after a demon,” then pause for a moment.

“Wait...demon?” (Done)

Bakari gave a snort, “yeah, because you’re totally a pony.” Making Kan glare… then recall that… she didn’t look entirely pony. (end)

“I’m a Haynu, moron.” flatly told Kan.(Done)

“Whatever!” Bakari argued.

“Anyways.” Bina tried to diffuse, “I… think we can believe them.” Getting a look from Bakari, but with a few flicks of her eyes, the brother slowly pressed his lips tight and scoffed. Hands going to his waistband and looking off to the side.

Sighing, Bina looked back to both and said cautiously, “yes. A demon. They… made a trap us and… well, we were trying to get free before we got zapped by something…” (end)

Phobia snort as he look at his messed up prosthetic hand, having to replace it as he look back to the teleport machine as he said. “Don’t know how you two got here, but probably some mess.”

“Like the teleporter?” dryly said Kan as Phobia told.

“Hey, all I did was just turn it on, nothing else! I don’t even know how ti did whatever it did!” then look to the two as he said. “But what I do know, is that it somehow switch you two with our pals, don’t know how or why, but honestly it piss me off.” then gave a annoyed look to the teleporter. “Even more it wasn’t even supposed to do whatever it did!” (Done)

Turning, Bakari said, “look, we don’t care!” Then nearly shouted, “just send us back, or, something!” Going on to ask, “and where are we? Equestria? The Isles? Arabia?” Trying to know their location at the moment. (end)

“Northern Iron Holds,” started Phobia as he then pointed to the device. “And I can’t, not until I figure out how it brought you two in the first place and switch our two Hernos!” then look over the machine as he said. “I need to break it down and figure out why it did that on start.”

“Because I’ll tell you why,” started Kan in annoyance. “Because you jammed a fucking dark crystal in it, thats why!!” (Done)

Bina and Bakari actually looked to the striped like he lost it, even stepping away from the machine for good measure. Like it was going to blow up or something. But even as they did, Bina asked, “could you… tell us where in the North?” A slight hesitation in her tone while glancing to her brother, whom seemed to understand her gaze. (End)

“Oh just in some abandon Herno village or something.” told Phobia as he examine the machine a bit. Kan noticed both looking confused. For the haynu, it seem like they knew what was being mention, but seem in disbelieve of it all the same. Phobia continued on as he said. “Don’t know the name and don’t care, mostly since all that remains are just ships laying about.”

Shaking their heads, Bakari looked to his sister and said, “no… no we’d notice if someone else came.” Which made Kan wonder. “You don’t think…”

Bina shook her head and turned back to ask, “how old are the ships?” (End)

Kan told. “A few months old, from what one of the crew observed.” (done)

Bina looked to her brother and said, “so no on the time-travel.” Making Kan falter and Phobia stumble.

“Then what else happened?” Asked Bakari in agitation. “We’re in a giant mental room, they found a bunch of ships in a village we were just in, all a few months old-- and we stitched places with their pals! It don’ make sense unless we, what? Slide to another world?” (End)

Phobia gave a confused look to the two, as Kan scrunch her face as she told. “That’s a bit too far-fetched. Even more time travel-- unless you had a powerful spell to travel through time, but I doubt that’s possible.” (done)

The two looked to the other before looking back and asked at the same time, “Death’s Gambler.” Drawing up confusion. It was Bina that asked, “ever heard of him? He’s a big deal in Arabia.” Making them confused. (end)

Furrowing her face, Kan shook her head. “I never heard of that name, even among Saddle Arabia.” Phobia nod in agreement.

“If he was? We would’ve heard of him a long time ago.” (Done)

“Humilite?” Tossed out Bakari, making Kan make a face at the mere mention of the dead place. (End)

“Its a mud hole, no one would live there. Why would it even be important of this conversation.” told Kan, going on to add. “Beside its way far up north, it might as well not exist anymore.” (Done)

More in concern, Bina asked, “The Wheel of Sight of the Isles?” Making Phobia now utterly confused what they were even talking about. (End)

“Wait, the what now?” asked Phobia as he look to the two. “Nothing like that exist, or as far as I can recall.” said the Striped as he went on. “And who would name it like that?” (done)

Bina thought on it and it was Bakari said, “Acordin’ to a friend, some engineer hyeena that works on the Sigil Spire--” This time, the striped understood. The spire the Four Cornerstones helped make to watch for slavers. (End)

“How did you know about that?!” nearly call out the Striped. “The only ones who know are those of the thing are those of the Isles-- how do you two know about it?!” (Done)

While the two got prepared to dash to the side from some attack, Bina carfully told, “a friend. His name’s Felix. He… helped improve the Sigil Spire.” (end)

“Bah! No one by the name help improved it-- it was done by Striped ingenuity and the other's.” told Phobia as he wave a hand in dismissive notion. (done)

MAking a face, Bakari said, “hey, he did improve it! He made the thing the guy’s working there called the ‘Wheel of Sight’ so they could spot Slaver ships before they could even get close to their Islands”

Bina went on, “and Humilite is a Town again, with a river that got unplugged and Herno living with the people and a Opnehu Temple over the lake!” Making Kan twist her face at that being possible. (End)

“No one by the name of Felix came to the Isles as far as I’m aware of.” started Phobia as he glance to Kan as she told.

“And Humilit might as well doesn’t exist. Its a mud town, no one lives there anymore. No Hernos, no river, no Ophenu temple. Just another husk in the north of the Iron Holds.” then frown and asked. “But you seem to think they are around...even more this town…” scrunching her face a bit as she was trying to figure out what happen, or why these two seem insistence of such things. (Done)

With another look, both of the siblings seemed to agree, “different world.” (end)

The haynu and the striped made faces as Phobia told. “That's impossible, no one could ever prove that the multiple world scenario was real! Even less by some of the scholars.”

Kan had to agree with Phobia. “And no one could say it was even a thing, even less as there's no definitive proof that there's a possibility of different world.” (done)

Bth made faces, Bina seeming resigned they wouldn’t believe, and Bakari looking fairly annoyed. “You know what, FINE!” Tossing his hands up and heading for a doorway. “Com’on Bina! Let’s get out of here!”

Bina looked from them to Bakari and said as she went to catch up. “Bakari, wait, they might be the only way home, and we don’t even know the way out of the--” And stopped along with Bakari at all the golems. Each one moving supplies about the part of the ship’s insides still being worked on. Scrappy overwatching them, but having been watching the door in concern… and now confusion at the two new Herno. (End)

Although as they stare on, something flew right in as Nibbles called out. “Arlight, who used dark arts!?” searchign around as Zaki trailed behind and breath a bit heavily.

“slow...down….Nibbles.” trying to catch her breath as Nibbles look onto the two Hernos as she sensed...something different about them. Although Roc managed to follow behind Zaki as he breath a bit hard, Mari however seem to be fine as Nibbles look over to the two odd and unsual Hernos as she look up to see Kan coming out as she asked.

“Kan what happen?”

Kan let out a breath and soon told flatly. “The mutt thought it was a good idea to jam a dark crystal into a teleporter.” Nibbles glance to see Mari with pricked ears, and slightly open eyes, before narrowing as Nibbles pinch the brow of her nose.

“Kan...I am going to assume no one told Phobia that dark crystals could do all sorts of weird stuff it not handled right.” Seeing Kan nod Nibbles let a breath out as she muttered. “If I wasn’t a Spirit of Faith, I would murder him right now.” (Done)

Mari marched on ahead, and both Herno’s jumped out of her path. But Mari didn’t pay them much mind. Instead, she marched into the room… before they heard her near shout. “PHOB!” Apparently having caught onto Ash’s own used nick-name of the Striped. “What say of Black Gem? Is danger, is bad, evil! No use because bad! Why you no listen!?” (end)

“You said it was bad to touch! Not to use!” defended the Striped in the room as he continued. “I didn’t knew it could cause something like that! I didn’t even fully power the teleporter!”

Kan merely shut the door gently, mostly to let the two ‘argue’ on it as she focus to the two Hernos as she said to both Bina and Bakari. “You were saying on heading out?” (done)

Resetting his face into irritation, Bakari said, “Yeah, and what about it, huh!?” Seeming to take up the challenge, maybe even the fight. The amount of spunk he was showing took Nibbles abake a little, mostly because he was old enough to be trained out of such habits-- though looking at him and Bina? Well, they didn’t dress anything like Herno… or hold paise like them… they almost reminded her of Ash’s odd behaviour, but… well, they didn’t seem THAT odd yet.

“Bakari, we can’t leave.” Bina tried to reason, “Phobia made that machine, it might be the only way back home. If we leave, we might never get home, you can’t wayfind home if it’s, you know…” Rubbing her arm in a very uncomfortable manner. (end)

Nibble glance to the two in confusion, as were the other's as Kan inform. “Apparently the mutt teleporter teleported both Ash and Najat-- and switch them with these two.” giving a eye roll. “As much as I loath to admit it-- that idiot may need to keep the machine and the dark crystal around...or at least with my or your expertise to watch him. Mostly to get these two back and our Hernos back.”

Zaki frown as she said. “A dark Crystal?” shaking her head. “Those things are dangerous, should we purify it?”

Nibbles let outa breath and said. “Oh believe me I wish, but Dark crystals got so much power, they can probably do something like this if used right…” then look on as Kan nod her head.

“Sad but true.” then look to the two as she propose. “So how about this? You two stay on the ship and help us with what you can, and in return we’ll try to get the machine to send you properly back to you're place, and with hope we can our Hernos back.” Going on to add. “You two can leave if you wish, I won’t blame you if you do but...in all honesty we’re the only means for you to get back to where you came from.” (done)

Bakari didn’t like it, but Bina nudged him, looking at him… and after a moment he scoffed and looked away. It made The girl smile and tell to Kan with respect, “we’ll take it, and thanks.” Going on to tell, “sorry about Bakari, it’s just… well, a demon ambushed us and… well…” Smle faltering to look away. “Well… something bad happened, and we don’t know how to feel about it.”

With a glare, Bakari said, “how about betrayed? Hirue just… started taking orders from that demon as soon as she suddenly lit up like some chrismass tree!” (End)

“Did she had glowing marks on her?” asked Kan in quickness. Looking to the two. “All glowing a specific energy, as the demons own? All over her body from top to bottom?” seeing the two share a look and slightly nod as she let outa breath. “She’s Demon touched. Probably was controlled by the demon as his puppet.” noticing the two not having a clue what a demon touched was, as it set off red flags of those in the area.

“You two...don’t know what a demon touched is?” cuatiously asked Nibbles. (Done)

Thinking on it, Bakari said, “not really, sis?” Looking to her. Though all Bina did was shrug.

After another moment, Bina said, “I think I heard about it once… something about having demon power or.. Something?”

Snapping his fingers, Bakari said, “Oh right, those weird guys, Monster Hunter’s? Yah, those guys were talkin’ about it.” Then snorted, “I still think they’re nutjobs though.” (End)

“They’re not nutjobs.” told Nibbles as she explained. “Demon touched and demon marked are people who either willing gave themselves up to a demon-- or were forcefully strap down and was tortured to have those markings on them. An judging by what you mention by your friend? She’s obviously was the latter as she was just a puppet for his uses.” (done)

While Bakari seemed to ponder this, Bina became extra worried and took his arm. “Bakari.” Making him look to her. “Hirue’s memories… you don’t think that demon… took them, do you?” Making the boy scowl and look away, unsure if he wanted to accept that as fact, or the fact they were betrayed. (end)

The Spriit of Faith thought for a brief moment and slowly nodded. “Actually it might as well be likely.” looking to the two, as she went on. “There’s a number of ways to do it, spells, incantations, runes, torture to force memory regression. But there are many ways, and demons mostly do it to make mindless slaves. Some used things to steal memories and use it like a bargain chip on the victim to do their bidding.”

Zaki frown to this at this implication, and Roc didn’t like this.

Kan thought over as she soon said. “If I had to give a rough guess? This demon must’ve stolen your friend memories and use bits and pieces to lure her-- and you two to wherever the location was, and trap you all.” (done)

And while the Twins thought that over, something still didn’t click to Kan. Looking over the two, the half-demon couldn’t understand why any demon would want these two. They were Herno, sure, but… they didn’t seem like any Herno she’s ever seen. Shorter fur, odd patterns… and she didn’t see anything unique besides that. They looked more from some tribe than a honored house.

Nibbles on the other hand, felt… something else. She wasn’t sure what it was, but there was… well, it was like power. A odd, unfamiliar power coming off the two. And it left her stumped. Ash had some new things, sure, but most she knew a relatable extent about it. Even the old history of Magical Dependency had a few things she could relate it to. But… not these two. Something about their… power, it…. It wasn’t something she understood. Not clearly. (End)

Nibbles thought over as she was trying to figure out about the power around the two, not understanding as it as she shook her head and introduce. “Well in either case? We can figure it out more along the way. I’m Nibbles, Spirit of Faith, thats Zaki, my ring holder. By her is Roc, her bodyguard.” then motioned a hand to Kan. “You already met Kan, and that vixen you saw is Mari, who is curerntly tearing her-to-be-Striped ear off.” (done)

Both Herno’s gave looks back and, indeed, there was a vixen pulling Phobia along by the ear. It was in that moment that Bina asked, “I thought she had three tails before?” Making Mari flick a ear, but not stop while she continued on to a hall to no doubt talk to Phobia more somolace else.

“I know, I thought she had three tails too.” Agreed Bakari in confusion, though again, seeming to lack any concern about it. Which was odd to Kan, when they were so up-in-arms about her having demon features earlier. (end)

“Oh so because I had demon features I’m suspected, but when it someone looking normal enough, then you don’t bother.” dryly remark Kan. Seeing them do a double take as they look to Kan, then to Mari as if questioning as Kan told. “Haynu’s.” (done)

With another look, Bakari said, “but… she ain’t ugly.” Making Kan, for a moment… see red. (End)

“EXCUSE ME?!” nearly shouted Kan as she stomp a hoof. “Are you saying you’re judging a female by their looks, even if they look completely different than most mares?! I know I might not be good looking for you Hernos, but that is completely rude and disrespectful!” as she pointed a hoof to Bakari. “I am consider near sexy by equine standards!” (Done)

Bakari made a face and opened his mouth-- and found a hand there. Bina looked a bit embarrassed and said, “Uh, sorry. Bakari’s… well, he’s not great when it comes to girl stuff. He tried but he eats his foot a lot.”

Bina took back her hand with a ‘EW!’ shaking it from apparently being licked as Bakari argued, “you take a look sis? How can that Kitsune be even like a demon? She ain’t blistered, ugly or even look like her.” Pointing to Kan.

“I know you’re angry at what happened, but it’s still rude, Bakari!” Bina complained back, using a part of her sash to get the slobber off her hand.

“Rude this, rude that, it ain’t like there’s a open beauty pageant out here, I just think that Mari person just aint’ demon-looking enough.” Told the brother.

“You’re just bias because you had a crush on a kitsune once.” Shot back Bina.

“I did not!” Bakari denied.

“Did too!” Returned Bina.

“Did not, ya nag!” Gritted out Bakari.

“Did too, bonehead!” Fired off Bina.

“Nitpick!” Bakari tossed.

“Jock!” Bina jabbed. (end)

Kan look to the two, as did the other's as this….was not common Herno behavior. Even less from the kids and teenagers. It was...both odd and a eye-opener. (done)

The sight was just so bizarre, even more since Najat was around to see a prime example of what a herno was like-- the mere sight of this was just… entrancing. Eyeing or heads going back and forth as both siblings continued to toss insults back and forth.

“Girl Scout.” Bakari again shot.

“Airhead.” Bina would return.

“Priss.” Pressed back Bakari.

“Ripe!” Bina glared.

Bakari went to insult back, then pause to ask. “Ripe?”

For a moment, Bina paused, “Ripe, as in you smell, or in this case, stink.”

“Oh.” Started Bakari, before he realized what she said basically. “Hey!” (End)

Nibbles clear her throat as she floated by the two to act as mediator. “Now, now, instead of arguing? We should probably...get you two a room so you both can relax, take a breath…” then sniff and held a hand over her nose. “And shower. You both smell and its not from the demon magic.” (Done)

While Bakari sniffed under his arm, Bina seemed to do so with the back of her hand and scrunch up her face. “I think it was the fact the place had mud all over, who knows what was in it.”

“I don’t smell that bad.” Bakari supplied, though at Bina’s glare, he rolled his eyes. “Alright, alright, fine, I’ll take a shower.”

“With soap!” Bina tossed in with a pointed finger. “And a wash of clothes too!” (End)

“Thankfully we have a place.” said Kan as she said. “It may be a bit sudden, but I can lead you to where Ash and Najat room in. They both got full set of bathroom supplies.” then added. “Althoguh..” thinking with a tap of a hoof. “I think we need to set up another room for your brother Bina, as originally Mari, Najat, and Ash shared a same room, so either you bunk in with her, or both you and Bakari have your own separate rooms.” (Dolne)

Rather surprisingly, both Herno said at the same time, “we’re sharing a room.” It was said in such unison and unwilling compromise, the others looked on surprised. Mostly at the fact they want to share a room with the other. “Can’t Mari get another one-- hey!” Getting jabbed by Bina.

“I think my brother ment, are there any other rooms we could bunk in.” More politely asked Bina in turn to her brother’s more rude question. (End)

Kan furrow her brow, but figure they both don’t trust everyone yet to sleep alone. She soon said. “Well, there are a few rooms that are double bunk, but we would need to grab supplies to have you both with shampoos and needed beds….Mostly since we don’t have much beds to offer.” (done)

Making a small laugh to that, Bakari asked, “beds, who needs those?” And while the others thought Bina was going to disagree… she surprisingly didn’t.

Instead, Bina told, “if you have any strong fabric that’s warm, and a blanket to go with it? Bakari and I can make ourselves two hammocks.” (end)

Kan thought as she said. “We can have some hammocks be made...or found among the supplies. Would that be enough for you two?” (done)

“Besides soap for showering and maybe something to wash our clothes.” Bina admitted in thought. “I think that’s it.” Seeming… very low maintenance. Extremely low. And in reality, Kan saw they were not asking for much, nearly nothing. (end)

Nodding a bit in thought, she soon told. “I can lead you to a big enough room, and probably show you to where our washing machines are at.” she then called out. “Hey Scrappy! Mind getting the tin-cans to find soap bars, hammock and blanket?”

The mechanical wolf replied without even turning his head. “I have overheard everything, and will send Grunt 332-1b to acquire the needed items for guest Bina and guest Bakari.”

Kan roll her eyes and said. “Come on you two, I’ll lead you to the room.” (Done)

The two traded a look before following. And while Roc and Zaki seemed to regard the two curiosity, Nibbles was still wondering. She wasn’t sure what the striped did, but she had a feeling things were going to change drastically because of it. (End)

She saw both Zaki and Roc slowly moving on, as Nibbles move to where Phobia was using the dark crystal, she examine the machinery and let out a low breath. Sometimes I wish I know if a Medelier was around, one of them might be able to explain what I;’m looking at. she shook her head however, as she even wonder how the Striped didn’t got himself killed. Because she was pretty sure he would be dead somehow.

She however glance to a nearby calendar….then felt her face flat as she goran and facepalm.

Of course….Tuesday...everything makes sense now. Thought Nibbles in annoyance.

Author's Note

Apparently Phobia wrecked the realties of another reality....Guess where Ash and Najat ended up?

Jump to top

26

Seige wasn’t sure how to take the sight of the two Herno. After hearing from Najat how Herno’s acted and worked, these two just seemed… odd. Not Ash odd, he doubted anyone was as odd as that cat. But these two? They… they acted more like a Equestrian. Their manners, actions… everything seemed… more ‘normalish’ in a sense. A stubborn, brash brother, and a nicer and polite sister.

He wouldn’t say he was their babysitter in the least. But since Herr Phobia was busy? He was asked to keep an eye on the two and give them a few things to help around the ship. And already, there seemed to be… nothing impressive about them. At all. And for some reason… that bothered him.

They seemed too normal. And far from Herno in actions. They didn’t seem to train. They didn’t do meditations. Even Mari had stopped by to check on them, and she seemed… well, not suspicious, but knew something was off. Though for once her seduction half-failed to make Bakari spill any beans.

Sure, she had gotten him wound up, but Bakari got so defensive… and even as he got a bit flustered, Bina swiftly came by and told the women to back off her Twin. Still, it was a sight to see them so defensive around near everyone-- even Book. Granted they were more ‘hush-hush’ then defensive. But he could feel it, something was making them seem too oververtly normal. (End)

He kept his disguise up, mostly in precaution as he didn’t knew their stance in changelings were yet. But the faux pony had to wonder that either they didn’t trust anyone in general, or they were cautious of the two Haynus onboard. It was admitally hard to say, even more as they seem tip lip when he curiously ask a question or two, mostly on anything similar to for the two in term of the ship, or from what they know of this place. Because from what he heard, they were ‘another world’. Which was odd itself.

Although they don’t give any input to him, or non-clera answers as it seem they weren’t willing to answer much yet. Although he decided to ask a personal question while guiding them. “What are your, thoughts on changelings?” (done)

Bakari was passive about it, while there was a small turning in Bina, one of minor disgust. Though the Herno said, “we’re fine with them.” But admitted honestly, “when I first met one, I sort of... Freaked out a little.”

“You were clinging to a wall shouting ‘Bug’.” Bakari pointed out, making Bina flare with shame and embarrassment. “She has this horrible phobia of bugs, she got over it with changelings, but anything big-like still set’s her off.” (end)

“So you’ve met many changelings before?” asked Siege in curiosity. (done)

“A whole hive’s worth.” Told Bakari with a wave of a hand. “Reason Bina got over it, she sort of got used to them and now isn’t bothered.” Then amended, “much. She still get’s a bit freaked if enough bug-stuff about them’s mentioned, like the Egg thing.”

Shuttering, Bina said, “please don’t remind me.” (end)

Surprised, Siege look to them, as he debated to show himself, or keep in disguises...he consider on being cautious as he slowly remove his disguise as he watch carefully of their expressions. (done)

The two seemed to flick their eyes at him a few times before Bina sighed, “you’re one, aren't you?” Making his heart want to skip a beat. “Or, got them on the ship?” Going on to tell, “they always ask that question before something either causes them to be discovered-- or they show themselves.”

Bakari nodded, “yeah, you changelings sometimes suck at hiding it when they ask that question.” (end)

“To be fair, your emotions told me you both were honest.” replied Siege as he told. “And it is just me...I am the only changeling on the ship.” (done)

Bina glanced away and said, “oh… uh… sorry.” seeming guilty that he might of brought something up possibly sensitive. (End)

Letting a sigh out, he assured. “It is alright...I have gotten use to being away from my Hive.” then said. “Although I am lucky Herr Phobia took me in his ship. Very grateful he kept me as his military advisor.” (done)

Both with unsure looks, Bakari asked, “Herr Phobia?” Finding it almost odd on how it was not just said, but also the fact Siege was a military advisor. He shook it off and said, “ah, never mind.”

At the odd look that seige gave, Bina shook her head. “It’s nothing. I think Bakari just got reminded of something.” Seeming more unconcerned than her brother. Then again, Bakari seemed to be constantly defensive and suspicious of others. Even when Mari was trying and semi-failing to seduce Bakari. (end)

He could feel the emotions as he tilt his head and asked. “What? It is a old and respectful title my Hive used for superior leaders. Even my Queen held such tittle.” (done)

Bakari snickered to himself and flared with amusement, and even Bina gave him a odd look. But with a shrug, Bina said, “I don’t know. I guess it sounds like something we heard about once back home.” Then paused, “waaay far home. Old story of a dictator where soldiers would call him Herr Hitler or something.” Then went on, “he wasn’t a nice guy in it and, ah, wanted world domination and did all sorts of bad things.” (end)

Siege tap his chin in thought and soon admit. “I never heard such a story before.” then consider it from a different view in thought of Herr Phobia and his wants for world conquest...while this Herr Hitler with world domination...He frown and mused that...perhaps he should ask if Herr Phobia still wanted world domination at all. He look to the two as he asked. “Mind if you can tell me more of this ‘Herr Hitler’?” (Done)

Puffing out, Bakari said, “not really. Guy was… like Bina said. Not nice.” Then face turned to something more unsure, somber… maybe a bit disgusted. “Guy did a lot of bad stuff in the story. It’s actually a bit dark, really.” Bina nodding along in agreement to that. (end)

Humming, Siege told. “But it is best to learn, otherwise history will repeat itself if no one knows of it, yes?” but he could feel their emotions going in to flux as he felt a twitch in his stomach as he told. “Perhaps...another time, onto the tour, ja?” turning to lead them fully, he tried to ignore the feel in his stomach.(done)

The two traded a look, mostly at some little similarities. But they shook it off and kept walking along. And Seige himself tried to think of what else he could do to dig up anything from the two. Anything to give him something that they were… something more. Looking a bit odd and being ‘normal’ at the same time was just strange. Or maybe there was nothing really to find? Still, he tried to think of something to dig up. (end)

He thought a bit as he soon asked as he glance back. “Guest Bina and Bakari? What was it like back where you are from?” (done)

“Home?” Asked Bina. “well, it’s a ship. Like this one.” Making Siege perk a bit. “But also nothing like this one.”

Bakari nodded. “Yeah, it’s bigger.” Making the changeling front. “Way bigger.”

“And better made.” Bina put in, the changeling having a feeling Herr Phobia would of hated hearing that. “Cleaner too. Not as loud…”

“Lot’s of crew.” Bakari pitched in, “plenty of people walking about.” Thinking on a bit. “It’s headed by a clan, actually. And we’re kinda part of it, I guess.” Shrugging a bit.

Bina put in as well with her brother. “And it has some nice space. This ships alright, but it could use a bit extra for the walls and floors.” And for some reason, Siege had to wonder how nice this ship was, for them to see Phobia’s masterpiece-- something ahead of it’s time, to be seen as… less. Even Jiru admitted it had things more ahead of it’s time! And he was a masterful shipbuilder. (End)

Frowning, Siege admit. “Would thought this ship be seen ahead of its time…” then glance and asked. “Unless your clan had someone coming up with same idea?” (done)

The Twins shared a look, with Bina telling while looking back to Siege, “they’re a bit different. And the ship is… nothing like you’ve never seen before.” (end)

Humming a bit, he knew Phobia would be either jealous….or annoyed and insulted. He look to the two and asked. “What about the Clan? Is it headed by a Herno?” (done)

That had both nearly laughing, and when they looked to the other, they seemed to think it over. Bina rolled her eyes and nodded, before Bakari said, “naw, just a loopy striped.” Making Siege nearly stop. “He kinda-sorta help make the ship but he wasn’t the one that built it really. He sorta just helped.” Going on, “He help make a few things, like the guns. Felix made the engines. Some egomaniac of a dude help fund, supply and mold the parts, and Rah-Rah, our engineer, made nearly the whole ship design.”

Bina supplied, “Felix isn’t a striped, but isn’t like anything you’ve seen either. The other guy was a dragon of some sort. And Rah-Rah’s a rabbit.” the last bit throwing Seige off. “And there's also Gem, she didn’t to much for building it, but she did do some runic work, since she knows a bit of engineering too.” Bina saying the last person in thought. (end)

He frown as he said. “No offense, but I thought the...Clan head, who is a Striped, would help assist in the works. Or at least help build the important part.” (done)

Shaking her head, Bina told, “this was before he was called a Clan head, and at the time? He was helping Bakari and I with something important. So he couldn't work on the ship.”

“As if he cared.” Bakari laughed, “did you see him? He’d visit every bar on the way to get some ten hands of poker, Bloodhoof or whatever gambling game he could join before we left to the next town or city!” (end)

Siege nearly stumble as he look surprised. “He what?” looking to the two as if they were serious, and yet their emotions seem to be full of honesty. He slightly shake his head as he spoke. “I never heard of a Striped not joining for crafting a ship and just...go and gamble.” (Done)

“Dejen’s a little different.” Bina told, “he’s… not completely striped.” A honesty there. “He actually lived in arabia and sort of grew up there, and never really met other strips until he went to the Isles by chance...” Another truth… which felt odd, mostly because… ‘Dejen’ grew up in arabia… with no clan… did… did Ash’s theory actually ring true? (End)

If it is...then its possible this ‘Dejen’ might be the only Striped untouched by the DSC, or even Magical dependency itself. Looking to the two he asked. “What is he like? I never heard of a Striped without a clan...it's nearly impossible and unbelievable to hear of.” (done)

Confused, Bakari asked, “what makes it impossible?” Going on to shrug, “sure we heard they get homesick or somthin’, but you know… nothing a little visit back home can’t do, right?” (end)

Stopping he turned fully to face them as he told. “More than that, Striped Clans rely on their Chants with their fellow members. They can’t fully survive without being close proximity and with a Chant.” giving a frown as he went on. “Any that goes off without being close to their Clan would have something similar of Magical Dependency.” (Done)

“Really?” Bina asked, “like some sort of… chemical dependency?”

“Say what?” Asked Bakari.

Turning to him, Bina told, “chemical dependency. Think about someone addicted to alcohol or something.” then looked back to Seig to go on, “and no, Dejen never showed it. He doesn't even know about how to use Chants.” then went on in thought, “at best? I think he can get a little worked up when he’s got too much free time.”

“But that’s never going to happen.” Bakari shrugged off. “He’s got gambling, he tinkers with ideas and inventions… runs a clan now. Got Windy and Mercy too…” Then decided to tell, “his girlfriends or whatever.. Right, and Mercy’s a queen too, I guess.” (end)

He stood in shock as he look to the two. “A...A queen? With a non-changeling?” (done)

Bina made a unsure motion and Bakari shrugged. “Don’t ask us. We just know they’re togeather and Mercy’s expectin’ their kids in a few months.” and seemed to almost paint a image that… seemed even more bizar than the two, or the life he has lead since he joined Phobia, if that was possible. (End)

Slowly shaking, Siege admit. “It seem that your world has more bizzar and more crazy things going on than we do here.” (done)

Seeing that he was at least entertaining the idea, Bakari told, “oh, that ain’t the half of it.” (end)

Letting out a breath, he said. “At least you do not have to have spirits and demons occupy items and needing holders to carry them around.” Recalling of Camous and of Nibbles. (Done)

Both gave looks to that, and Siege felt a very… uneasy feeling. “Yeah, at least we don’t have that.” Bina said with a smile, though he saw through it. It almost felt like…. They had to deal with something worse. Much worse.

“Yeah.” Bakari sarcastically said. “Instead we just have to deal with demons out of the woodwork doing crazy stuff nearly once every month.” Making him unsure how to comment.

“Bakari.” Tried to say Bina.

Though with a look, Bakari said, “it ain’t going to matter. It’s not like they’re going to be hunting us down or nothin’, every demon back home is chasin’ after the ship.” Seeming to want to say more, but holding off. “And really, they did pop up nearly month or at least every-other-month.” (end)

Frowning, Siege siad. “All we had to be concern of was a demoness and her imps trying to find Ash.” (Done)

“Sound’s annoying.” Spoke Bakari, “do they come around every so often or something too?” Though in admittance? Siege hadn’t seen any. Probably because they were doing everything to keep as low-key as possible. But so far they’ve been doing good. And since Kan wasn’t a Demon, she couldn’t burst out with malevolent intent to-- (End)

His eyes widen as he quickly search around and found a comm as he press on the button and spoke. “Herr Phobia! I suggest we leave immediately, the imps and the demoness may spotted us due to the magical storm!”

There was no resopose, or at least until Scrappy voice enter the entire comms as his voice echo through the ship.

“Phobia is currently in repairing a systems. However I will enact all hands to begin to leave immediately onto the ship and start the engines. WE shall revisit this location when we are back in unnoticed signs. Navigator Nowa, report to the bridge immediately to begin flight away from the Holds immediately.”

Siege leto uta low breath, shaking his head as he couldn’t believe they didn’t leave earlier, then again this was a confusing time for them all. He turn to the two and said. “Thank you, would not realized it until you made mention of such a thing. Forgotten of magical storm being beacon to demoness.” (done)

Both twins looked bothered, giving the other a glance before they looked back. Bakari said, “that was like… yesterday though. If that demon felt is and got annoying imps? They’re going to be here fast.”

Bina gave a nod, “we’ve seen and dealt with Imps before. They can be anywhere and if they noticed, they can fly to places quickly. If they’re working for a greater demon? They’ll probably magicly tell them somehow once they notice the ship.” (end)

Frowning Seige added. “It also doesn’t help Monster Hunters or other beings would notice it.” trying to think as he went on. “Hopefully we can escape before the imps get onboard, but if they do get onto the ship, then we will have problems cleaning them out.” (done)

“You’ll have bigger problems.” Told Bina, “they’ll lead their mister right to the ship every chance they get.” (End)

That caused a huge concern as he told. “WE can’t let Tyra know!” then took a moment to relax himself as he said. “We can’t let their master know about us, if she does, then she will find out...or worse, start ‘experimenting’ with those on the crew.” trying to calm himself as he tried to think the situation if Tyra was going to come. He knew a bit of the demoness from what Ash and Kan said but...could any of them handle a demoness with her monstrioteis or the imps with their soul-stealing runes? (done)

He wasn’t sure and he didn’t like the idea. They’re already been here possibly for too long already, if the Twins were right? Then they might have a whole flock of imps on the way. (End)

He activated the comms as he spoke. “Scrappy, we might have imps homing on our location, how long until we are airborne?”

“Calculating. We shall be in airborne in a minute. All golems have already stock what they could and we are already are starting to lift off away from this location. I shall inform Navigator Nowa to increase speed and prepare for defenses if the imps have gone onboard without our knowing. Be advised that it will be difficult to find all the imps.”

As Siege move back, he thought and soon look to the two as he said. “It appears we will have to cut the tour short, as I will be needed to keep a constant eye if the imps have infiltrated the ship by this point.” (done)

The two nodded and Siege headed off. And while the Twins wandered off, part of him tried to think of all the possibilities to deal with the possible intruders-- or the threats to come. Though as he thought, he paused a bit at one. How did those two know so much of what the Imps could do? Sure they said that they had to deal with it back home, and possibly with their clan. But… that didn’t tell him of how they knew. Unless they were just taught that. That was likely. (End)

And considering how Hernos taught their young about clan history and fighting against demons and such? It was highly possible too. There was a slight shake as the ship began its accent, flying to try to leave as Siege thought on it more. It was possible even more for the two to possibly encounter the ilks, because of their clan were use to fighting demons...thinking on it now, it was likely...if it wasn’t for the fact that their ‘clan-head’ was a striped.

Moving to the bridge, Siege wonder if he should inform Herr Phobia about what he had learn...but he consider on informing him once they were sure about the imps. And making sure none were onboard the ship.

After some time for the Destroyer of Hopes and Dreams™ to rise in the atmosphere, Phobia had to muse in his seat. He wasn’t exactly happy to find out that the imps and this Trya noticed the magical mess from yesterday. But part of him consider someone would bound to notice...The only problem is where they would go next? Tapping his recently fixed prosthetic hand on the armest, Phobia mused over on that.

They couldn’t go to Arabia, it was rather predictable in all consideration. They couldn’t go upper north, they might not handle the weather fully as the ship wasn’t made for such weathers. They could skim around Equestria in the north, but again cold weathers. And they couldn’t go down in Iron Holds territory, its what they were evading in the first place. And they couldn’t go over the seas across from the Holds, they weren’t ready to travel that far.

So...where could they go in a short time?

That was the biggest problem Phobia had as he began to think while Nowa was driving the ship, the Striped consider on trying to find somewhere to stay low but...he was looking at a limited view of where they could go. Even more as he flick a ear and glance to see Scrappy coming in, as the mechanical wolf move to sit by Phobia as he reported.

“Spirit Nibbles has searched the ship. Some imps activity has been found, but she has quickly removed their presence from top to bottom.” Looking at Phobia as he requested. “Where will our destination will be, Creator?”

Phobia tap the armest more as he said. “That's what I’m trying to figure out, not many places we can go.” thinking a bit as he said. “The only place I can think of, is one where anyone would least expect it.” Frowning as he added. “But there's only one place no one would expect us to go....Equestria.” Which got the attention of those in the room as they all knew Equestria was a place Phobia didn’t wanted to go.

“But I thought you don’t want to go to Equestria.” said Clanky.

“I don’t.” agreed Phobia.

“With Discord around.” added one of the Triplets.

“Very true, I don’t like that spirit.” nodded Phobia as another of the Triplets asked.

“But why?”

Phobia threw his arms up as he asked. “And where else are we going to hide from a demoness and her horde of imps that will search over the world? Arabia?” (Done)

No answer was given, and clearly everyone was trying to think to that. Though as they silently thought, Nowa said, “well, stoppin’ at that place might not be a bad thing.” Garnering a glance from Phobia. “Look, way I see it? If we hide out in the prissy place of happy sunshine, only way tha’ demon can ge’ us? Is to go through all the stuff those Princesses put up. An’ I be thinkin’ we both know, tryn’ to get us would be too much trouble then.” (end)

“Plus,” Started Nibbles as she phase through the floor as the Spirit acended upwards, catching Phobia off guard as he Yelp in shock as Nibbles held a wide grin. “Kan told me a old friend of mine is in Equestria, so we might as well go.” Then added as she pointed a finger to his right fake arm. “Plus that thing? Needs to be looked at, or replace.”

Placing a protective reach around his prothestic arm, Phobia Told. “I am not doing that!” Nibbles however didn’t say anything at first as she held a smug grin.

“Yeah see, I knew you would say that...so I prepared a counter argument for whatever next would come out of your mouth.” Then turn to call out. “Mari, do the thing!” (Done)

Just like how Nibbles that came from no place, Mari surprised the Striped by grabbing his left side, back in her tight and near revealing clothes and saying, “notice pain, arm hurts.” Pouting as she said, “hurt know metal-arm hurting phob. No good. Can’t ease pain if you not allow. Pleeeeeeeeeeaaaasssee?” Opening her eyes up, pupils seeming dilated wide open to give what Nibbles could call a near kiten-level cutesy-eye look. (end)

“But I, I mean, there’s just,” Started Phobia as Nibbles michevious grin as she said to Mari in a mock-serious tone.

“He’s holding resistance! Activate plan Cuddles!” For a moment Phobia didn’t knew what Nibbles meant, as he was trying to get his words together from the cutest eye look Mari gave. But apparently ‘Plan Cuddles’ was for jumping on his lap and Giving a merciless cute barrage. (Done)

Well, jump was a little exaggerated. More like the kitsune snuck herself on his lip, half curled up there and began to rest her head on his shoulder. Having her so close was still new, and the last times she was this close, they had had a very hot and intimate night. Though when she moved her lips to his ear, she whispered so others wouldn’t hear, “you promise for getting better…” (end)

He stiff to this and slowly let out a exasperated sigh and slowly nodded. “Alright, I’ll….” trying not to sound begrudged as he did promise. “I’ll get my arm to look at…” Seeing her perk and smile, she moved to straddle him as she started to give a very heated kiss. Which turned to a outright makeout as his left arm place around the middle of her back to keep her close.

Nibbles grin as she told to Nowa. “Set sail to Baltimore first, Nowa. I’ve got a old friend to meet.” She glanced to the two kissers as while she knew getting that arm to look at was needed? They had to let Mari get to understand of such complexity, as well as getting a blueprint for this Smith Kan mention who knew of Ash.

Granted they didn’t had the bLueprints...but looking to Scrappy, she discover that the golem has all data of every work within the last few years, as it seem without Phobia knowing, the mechanical wolf ‘scanned’ and saved the exact replicas of all the bLueprints Phobia stolen or made. As a ‘back up’ Incase the bLueprints had to be destoryed. (Done)

Something that would be helpful when the Smith began to help make the needed parts for the limb. Hopefully they were as good as Ash talked about. But then again, this was Equestria, it had some of the most advanced progress in the world.

Initially, the Twins didn’t seemed too thrilled with the idea of going into the big city of Balatmare. Seeming cautious of the place to some extent. But they seemed to understand it was needed, mostly because Nibbles insisted Camous may know something.

Zaki was along with them, mostly curious of this ‘friend’ of Nibbles, and both Siege and Book were along. One out of protection of the mare, and the other wanting to see her ‘niece’ again. And going through the city that sprawled before them, they reached the turf of the Fangs. The mentioned gang that had once more seemed to hang around the storage house, gave collective glares. But they recognized Book and Siege, though at the look of those coming one scoffed. “This ain’t the pound, get lost cats!”

Bakari gave an annoyed look to that, and Bina even twitched. Though another gangster gave Zaki a glance and gave a whistle. “Hey, hey guys, why not let the hot chick through, eh?” Though soon was swatted over the head by a fellow Terror Fang mare.

“Think with your head, not the dick, dipshit.” She reminded. (end)

Zaki gave a uncomfortable look, as Siege soon Spoke. “We want to talk with Spure, and my fiancée niece.” (Done)

“If it let’s the hot gal in, sure.” Shrugged the guy again, getting a slightly harder slap, “hey, she’s hot.” then winked at Zaki. “maybe visit some?”

“You’re impossible.” snortted the mare, then said to the other guys, “hey, I can see you chekcing her out!” Making them look away. The sight was comical, as it was uncomfortable for Zaki. But after a moment, the mare looked them over and told, “go on in. just don’t cause trouble.”

Seige only nod and wealked in, everyone following with. One of the gangsters followed in, all filing into the wide space that looked quite a bit cleaner last Book saw it. With a slight bellow, the gangster said, “Boss, someone to see ya!” Then turned and ran back out.

While the twins gave a glance, someone said, “Who is it?” Sounding a little annoyed as she slammed open a half ajar door, strutting out in a manner that made Zaki a little unsure if this was a pony she wanted to even associate with. “Who’s the little piece of fuc--” then stopped to see who it was, “Oh, hey you too.” Seeming to go from mean gang-boss, to rather passive and reasonable. “Did you come to see Remedy? Kid’s doing a bit of homework.” (End)

“We did,” amended Book as she motioned a good to Zaki. “But we’re also here because a certain friend of Blaze that’s with Remedy, is here to visit her.”

Zaki Added as she subtly move the necklace with the ring a bit. “They go way back.” (Done)

Making a sace, Spure told them, “hold on.” Turning around and walking back to the door. She poked her head in for a moment before walking away.

With a pattering of hooves, Remedy came rushing out, garbed in what looked to be some shirt to a band and a scarf of the Terror Fangs, but otherwise, looking just as sweet and hopeful as before. “Aunty Book!” She cheered, rushing to the mare that held up her hooves before being near tackled in a hug.

Zaki had to blink at the filly, and Nibbles almost did too. She knew Camous would work for some younger holders, but this almost seemed like a first. When remedy sat up and held the calcite neckles up, she said, “Camous’s friend came to visit?” And letting loose the demoness.

The Twins slightly braced it seemed, even as the demoness was reviled, grinning wide and looking to each person. She seemed to say while looking to Zaki. “Well, well, well… it’s about time you got to me for a visit.” Crossing her arms and saying. “Of all the times, you couldn’t have come any later, could you, Nibbles?” Eventually picking at her nails with a finger. (End)

Nibbles came out of the ring for a stretch as she grin. “You know me, I always come when I’m needed.” Then playfully prod. “How have you been, you psychopathic sadistic cat from the deepest pits?” Getting looks from not just Zaki, but from nearly everyone that was watching this. (Done)

“Oh, you know the drill.” Camous said in a tired tone. “Find a person, do their bidding, maim a few people…. Babysit.” Looking to Remedy now cuddling with Book. “The later bit I had to do quite a lot of, had to put my hobbies on the side.” Then smiled, “Oh, I should introduce. Nibbles, this is my new Holder, Remedy. She’s the daughter of my former holder, Blaze. She asked me to watch over her little one after a… incident.” Making Remy smile sadly to herself. (End)

Understanding fast, Nibbles quickly try to put a cheer on Remedy face as she smile kindly. “Hey there Remedy! I’m Nibbles, Spirit Of Faith!” Then flick a ear as someone joke.

“Who name themselves nibbles?” She look to Camous as she asked in a amused tone.

“How much is allowed?” (Done)

Grinning, Camous told, “cursings fine, as long as Remedy doesn't hear too much. Bodly harm alright, just don’t brues them up too much. Spure get’s a little peeved if her little gang of hooligans can’t do their jobs.” (End)

Smiling, Nibbles nod as she floated by the one who joke, seeing their nervous look as she move both of her knuckles to the side of the pony head, before she ‘lightly’ jabs and gave a sort of noogie...only on both sides of their head.

“So, you think ‘Nibbles’ is funny, eh?” Askly nice Nibble as she began going faster and asked. “How funny is this? Knucklehead?” (Done)

Trying to pry away, the guy called, “Boss, HELP!”

Looking from the place she had set herself, Spure lifted her brow and said, “Karma. This is what you get for laughing at sompony’s name.” Making Seige, Book and even Remedy quitely laugh, knowing exactly why Spure was indifferent.

Though after a moment, Spure rolled her eyes and told, “alright, leave the bonehead alone, I think he’s learned his lesson.” then flatly added, “for now.” And eyed him, “don’t you have trash to put out?” (end)

Nibbles let go as she hum and floated back as she said. “That never gets old.” Coming by Zaki side as she said to Camous. “Normally this will be the part we got chit chat but…” then subtly glance to the Twins as she asked to Camous. “Noticed anything?” (Done)

Humming, Camous drifts right over, both siblings carefully eyeing her. Camous tilted her and regarded them. When she lifted a hand, both seemed to slightly tense as she waved it. “What sort of trouble did you get yourself into this time Nibbles?” Lifting a brow to go on, “it’s faint, but these two cubs seem to got some dark magic sprinkled on them.”

While the twins looked surprised, the demoness went on, “and they feel…” Trying to find the right word. “Otherworldly. Mch like how someone invokes a creature from the pit, but something more.” Then shrugged, “I can’t even begin to describe what else I’m feeling.” Which Nibbles knew what Camous spoke off. The odd power the two gave off.

“You can tell we came from a different world?” Bina asked cautiously, even getting a few looks from around the area.

“Well, partially.” Camous admitted in thought. “It’s the dark magic, it feels like it was used in a messy summoning ritual that a idiot beginner tried to make so they could call on a demon too strong for them to really handel.” (end)

“Three words.” Flatly Told Nibbles. “Striped. Dark Crystal. Tuesday.” (Done)

“That’s four dear.” Camous told, “but I see the point.” Then sighed out and spoke to the Zebra, “you know, as nice of a paradise the Isles seem? You Zebra’s are too good at your cleanup with dark elements. Nobody but those Blackmanes seem to know the dangers things like Dark Crystals present when they show up.” (end)

Giving a slight shrug, Zaki Admit. “They are a real hazard for us all.”

Nibbles nod, then lean by Camous as she said. “There’s another reason we’re here.” Placing a elbow on Campus shoulder as she look at her nails. “Remember that favor you owe me? You know back in the day, with a you know who, on a specific date that did a certain something to me?” Looking to Camous as she shitgrin at the demoness. “Yyyyeeeeaaaaaah— I’m calling it in.” (Done)

“Mmmhmmm.” Camous began to smile. “In other words… you need my help.” Going on to reach and play with nibble’s hair. “Little Nibbles, in all her age and wisdom, needs to come flock to me for help to undo a problem, isn’t that cute? She even is using blackmail, how shameful.” A teasing smile in place. (End)

“Whhhhhat? Noooooo,” playfully told the Spirit. “I’m just calling it in, cuz these guys,” pointing to their group. “Got a problem, since that dark crystal I mention? Yeah it hook up with that Racky Striped teleporter, and these two want to get home. Since well, because they got their stuff to do, and they switch with our Herno’s, and Remember Tyra little ‘project’? Well, let just say she got a rebellious Herno that’s her ‘master work’ and is on their world.”

Blinking at the large dump of a explination, Camous looked to the Twins and said, “ah. Now it makes sense.” Breathing in and told while taking Nibble’s arm off, “well, I have a rough idea of what happened. A old summoner I used to toy with accidentally did something simuler, to a much lesser extent.” Thinking on it and telling, “if you could find his notebook, you could get the spell you need. Though you might have to come back to me or find a reliable dark mage to help craft the spell to work how you want it to.”

“This happened before?” Bakari asked in confusion.

“Oh yes, he was trying to make a spell that would let him freely teleport wherever and whenever.” Then rolled her eyes to tell, “instead, it would trade his place with someone else in the world. And he found out the hard way that displacing himself and people wasn’t a good thing. Mostly because he never made the spell to be pin-point enough. But, all his spells and works were back home, and he had a stranger there that was confused--” Then laughed, “that had to be the greatest entertainment I had in years under his employment!” (End)

“So demon butt, think you can hit me up of the exact place?” Prod Nibbles in amusement as she gently poke Camous head. “Or is old age finally catches up to you?” (Done)

“It obviously hasn’t if your looking at that part of my person.” Teased Camous before saying, “in arabia. Since ponies re scremish over dark arts? That was where he did his work.” Then thought on, “you recall that old spire of a rock, you know.. The one where that ancient flying bird of death used to nest before it choked on a coyote? The guy made his place under that.” (end)

Whistle, Nibbles Said. “Haven’t been back there in centuries.” Then thought and Nod. “Yeah I remember it, should be good enough to find it on a map.” Then Said. “Thanks Camous,” Then Tease. “Try not to cause Armegeddon for the nth time, I can’t clean up your holder mess with the Spirit!” (Done)

“Sweet Remy?” Spoke up Camous, “Oh no, she’s never going to cause that sort of issue.” Then whispered to Nibbles, “I think we’re looking at a Prosperity Prodigy in the make here.” (End)

Laughing, she said in a playful tone. “Well if you need my help, which you will Because you're a bloodhungry demoness That loves playing with other's— just call me up, I’ll be on the Isles for a while.” (Done)

While Camous laughed to that, she said, “actually, could I ask you something?” And motioned upwards. It made Nibbles curious, and both floated upwards-- leaving the rest below on the ground. Once high enough, Camous said quietly, “what are those two?” going a bit serious.

She glanced down and said, “I know you can feel it. Those two herno’s aren't what they seem. I have a suspicion, but I need to know your impute before I start tossing out my thoughts.” (end)

“Well,” Told Nibbles in the same tone. “They giving me Spirit vibe, but they’re mortals….but not mortals. If I didn’t knew better? I say they might be as close to those Medeliers.” (Done)

“Normally, I’d agree to that.” Camous nodded. “But they remind me of something else.” then asked, “don’t you recall a time where there was a feeling like theirs?” Making Nibble’s think. “I won’t blame you if you don’t recall, it was a long time ago. It only came to mind because I have to live in their world place of happiness and love.” (end)

Thinking a bit, Nibbles rub her chin in thoigut and her eyes widen. “Nooooo, you mean the celesital sisters?” (Done)

“Not quite gods, but not mortal enough.” Confirmed Camous. “They’re pretty much goddesses now, with how strong they are now. But I think we both know, those two stink of the latent power of Demi’s.” Then went on to glance, “I have no idea how developed they are, or how old they really are. Maybe they just got the gift recently, who’s to say. But I think it would be a good idea to keep a close eye on them, just in case I’m right.” (end)

Giving a firm nod as she added with a glance down. “Best if we make sure Tyra doesn’t know.” Looking to Camous as she told. “Remember that project I meant? She finally did it. A Herno with all off her progresss on her…” Then Told with a grin. “In another world.” Nibbles however Added in concern. “But if she gets a sniff out of those two? She’ll just try to repeat her progress with two ‘god killers’.” (Done)

To that, Camous agreed, “if they can’t protect themselves, you need to make sure they keep safe.” Thinking a bit to add, “they don't seemed to be well armed, or even have weapons on them. Either they know about their abilities, or are only good at running.” (end)

“Might as well be both, they’re cautious to everyone about themselves and their past, even to me.” Told Nibbles, which was something rare as she was a Acendent spirit. (Done)

Thinking on it, Camous tapped her chin. “If they know about their power, and have a inkling of how to use it, you might have to do more than help protect. You might have to see if they know how to use it right, or find out how they gained it.” Looking down at the two Herno, Camous had to say. “This is a little concerning though. The fact that they are from another realm, one that has two Demi-gods? I think I can believe it. Otherwise, more demons and spirits would know about these two. It’s hard to miss.” (end)

Nodding, Nibbles Agreed. “There hasn’t been any sighting of Demi-gods since the celestial sisters….” then Mused a bit. “But it’s going to take me tome to learn. Mostly since from their reaction to you? They probably had a lot of demons and maybe mortals try to use or control them.” (Done)

“Then that’s telling of being very good at running, or they are much more powerful than they seem.” Camous told. “I’m leaning to the later. Demons aren't easy to run from. And they don’t look like they have the means to ward off a demon conventionally.” Then said, “Watch that Striped, Nibbles. If he get’s a hint of their power? He might start getting ideas.” (end)

Smirking, Nibbles Told. “It’s hard to get ideas if he got a sexy Kitsune pulling at his attention, and let me tell you she isn’t letting him go for goooood while.” (Done)

“I know you like to think you have things covered.” Camous told, “but consider it. Demi-gods are rare cases. Some die before they reach potential godhood or become near to that point. Not all of them get their powers bestowed, or may have… conditions. You need to figure out what they represent and the dangers that come with it.” (end)

Scratching the side of her head, Nibbles said. “I’ll see what I can do, and don’t worry, I’ll keep a eye on the Striped.” Then Told as She motioned a head down. “We should probably go down and get going. We’ll be around in Equestria for a month at least, so it should give us ample time for me to learn a bit.” Then added in amusement. “Or for ‘auntie’ Book to visit here.” (Done)

Thinking on it, Camous told, “it would be good for Remedy. Thistle is a nice mare, and so are a few of her more closer friends. But her lackies are very much lacking.” Then smirked, “keep that striped out of trouble, and see about getting that ‘god-slayer’ back here before Tyra notices these two. I’d rather deal with a unruly godslayer than two demi-gods remade into god-slayers.” (end)

Nodding in agreement, as Nibble joke. “I’ll try to make sure to prevent a World War again. Should be easier since I’m not with a unruly child.” Then the two floated down as she grin and told to the group.

“Sorry for the hold up, but it’s been a century since me and Camous talk. It’s rare for us to mingle, and the only times we might is by chance, or our holders are squabbling like kids.” (Done)

Nodding, Camous told, “you would not believe some of the friction that can happen when one has a mad-sorcerer wanting to cast a evil dark spell for his power-- and the other with a heroin trying to stop him. And while they’re shouting at us to fight, we’re trying to have a semi-civil conversation after not seeing the other for some years.”

“Seriously?” Asked Bina, unsure how to take in the mere thought of that happening.

“It happens much more often than you would think.” Camous told with a roll of her eyes. (end)

Snorting in amusement, Nibbles Ask. “Remember that one instance where I was with a priestess and you had that edge-Lord wannabe? Back in pre-Equestria when it had those three tribes? I almost wanted to throw those two into a room and let them either bicker or kiss it out while we talk.” (Done)

Snorting to that, Camous told, “I’m pretty sure the only reason those two got together in the end was because he mixed up his ‘steal life’ magic potion with that ‘love potion’ and sealed their fate from there.” Then rubbed her head. “But the denile beforehand, those two never stopped arguing until the potion incident. Then they never stopped going at it in a different way.”

“Different way?” Asked Remedy in curiosity.

“When you’re old dear.” Quickly told Camous calmly. (End)

Laughing a bit as Nibbles told to Spur. “If you excuse us, me and the group got to go. We do got places to be.” Then cheeirfully Wave To Remedy. “See ya kid, auntie book will visit later.” Then Told to everyone with a glare and pointed finger. “If you ogle at Zaki like a piece of eye candy again. I’ll ask Spur for letting me give you all ‘the Talk.’” (Done)

While a few poined look away-- no doubt having been doing that the whole time the mare was there --Spur only told, “I’ll deal with them, just get lost and do what you have to.” And told, “Rem’, back to homework. I’ll be with you in a moment.” Making the filly grumble, but go off to do so. Camous waving at Nibbles before she followed.

Flapping and landing before the group, Spur looked to each before telling Seige, “try not bringing too many people around. We got a rep to uphold ya know.” then looked to Zaki, “and you? Grow some spine. The boy’s won’t leave you alone if you either get one, or learn how to punch them in the face. They’re not fast learners.” (end)

“Well, technically she got one.” Said Nibbles with a grin as Zaki splutter.

“Nibbles!”

“Whaaat?” Playfully said the Spirit. “Just saying you and Roc beeen A lot closer than usual in the last few months.”

Zaki place a hoof over her face as she told. “You are horrible.”

“More like perceptive.” Tease Nibbles as she then pat Spur head. “Thanks for watching the kid, Spur. Your a good pal.” (Done)

Hoof up and swatting the hand away, Spur told, “hands off cat, and I’m doing it for blaze becuse she was close. Not for you or anyone else.” and shooed them, “now get lost. I got things to do.” And left for the room Remedy was in.

The group turned and left, Nibbles vanishing away while Bakari said, “so whee next?” Seeming in the mood to just leave. (End)

“From what I heard?” Spoke Siege as he took lead. “We’ll leaving Baltimore by train, mostly so we won’t be noticed with our large ship. We’re heading more inland as Herr Phobia need his arm replaced.” (Done)

And while they didn’t seem to trust them, Bina at least seemed to show some sort of concern. “Is he alright? Is there something wrong with his arm?” A worry Bakari didn’t seem to show, but there was a little spark of concern there, eve if it was crushed under a lot of suspicion and caution. (End)

Zaki took this up as she explains. “Phobia prothestic arm, hasn’t checked over or fully replaced in nearly years from what I looked at. That is bad, especially since Stripes used recycle materials for everything. Despite their skills in crafting and engineering? Their bodies can’t handle the erosion and corosipn Of metals, even with runes to ease it.” (Done)brb

Bina thought to that and nodded some in understanding. Bakari himself didn’t seem to care, but Seige could feel it. There was a slight concern there, and the boy probably understood more than he seemed to let on. “So, basically he’s getting poisoned by it.” Bina seemed to sum up. (end)

Zaki nodded as she said. “Yes, Usually the arm, and the metal on his flesh would need to be replaced every six months...but since he’s out here, he hasn’t gotten replaced. So we would need to get not only a new arm, but fresh materials and runes to lessen the poison, and to stay functional.” then going on to add. “Not every species know how to craft prosthetic limbs, especially for Phobia case.” (done)

While the Twins traded a look, Bina made some odd look to Bakari, one he scrunched up his face to. But as she held it a bit longer, he scoffed and moodily shoved his hands into his pockets and looked away. “What about the honor-steel he got laying around?” Making all the other’s look on in confusion, Nibbles herself pricking her ears. “Bina and I explored the ship and saw he got a few blocks of Honor Steel. Why not.. I don’t know… make a new harness thing with it? Won’t poison him or nothin’ while the new arm’s being made.”

“Normally we wouldn’t mention it.” Bina soon added in. “Honor Steel has a lot of… special meaning to Herno. But, if you want something that won’t corrode, or cause him problems… then it would be safer to use that, then, he wouldn’t need to replace the part that’s on his body, maybe just… switch out the arm if he has to.” (End)

Zaki thought over it a bit, as she heard Nibbles informing. “They got a point. Honor steel is a lot tougher and not poision to the body. Sure it’ll get hard for Phobia to get adjusted to it, but if we remove the metals off of his shoulder and part of his chest and replace it with Herno Steel? It’ll be better in the long run. The Hernos know how their steel work….The only problem is a Herno to help make it into the parts. No one else but them know how to bend or craft the metals.”

Zaki relay this to the Twins. “If...this Steel is good? Then we would need to find someone who knows how to craft it, or hope the Smith knows how to do it, since we need replace everything on Phobia.” (done)

Bina looked worried on that front, knowing that in truth? Only a Herno would know how to heat and mold the metal. But while she worked that over, Bakari said, “I could do it.” Making her give her brother a glance, one of worry. He only shrugged and said, “I mean, I’m no expert smith… but if you need just enough for a cover… well, I think I could help a bit.” Thinking on, “and, there’s no way a Herno Smith’s going to help. Honor steel is just too special to them-- you gotta prove something to the clan. They’ll boot you out and not help.” (end)

“He’s right. Herno are real strict about Herno Steel, or ‘Honor Steel’.” added Nibbles in agreement.

Siege thought and soon consider. “Perhaps we don’t need to leave the city at all? There are a few blacksmiths around here, perhaps we can ask one to use their forge, and allow Bakari to craft the needed parts to make the pieces for Herr Phobia?”

Zaki thought and look to Nibbles as the feline raise her ghostly hands. “Hey, I may lived long enough, but I haven’t been around their Smiths to help.” Zaki let out a breath to the Spirit, as she look to Bakari and asked in concern. “Are you sure you can craft each piece exactly, Bakari?” (done)

Thinking on it, Bakari told, “Of course I can!” Seeming very confident, “and Bina can help me too.” Making the girl a little unsure. When he looked to her, he said, “only reason I’m mentioning this is becuse you’re worried sick.”

“Yeah, but…” Bina tried to say, before telling, “but, you know…” Trying to convey something to her brother. But at his look, she sighed, “Alright…” and looked to the others. “Bakari nad I can make the parts. Just… tell us what you want and we’ll do it-- in private.” Going on to tell, “we’re bending the rules here about Honor Steel, and, well… we’d rather keep it’s secret of working it-- secret.” (end)

Zaki gave a look to the other's a she said. “Honor Steel is something no one would know of, so it make sense.” then tap her chin in thought iwth a hoof as she look to Bina and Bakari as she said. “You might need to go to Scrappy. He has all the details of the blueprints and parts needed to replace the metal on Phobia.” (Done)

They both nodded, wordless walking back along. Again, Siege had a feeling they were hiding something, and it wasn’t the Honor Steel. Bina seemed partially honest, but not fully in some ways. (end)

It was time like these Siege wished he could read mind, or understand the emotions better. All he could tell that they weren’t fully honest and were trying to keep secrets. But for the life of him, he didn’t know what they were fully hiding. For now he had to keep things simple as he knew if he push to hard? They’ll evade it all the while.

So for now he would leave it be...although he did had to ask. “Do you two know who Scrappy is by chance?” (Done)

“The rusty dog?” Bakari asked.

“Mechanical wolf.” Bina corrected.

“I don’t know, kinda seems like a cobbled piece of junk to me.” Shrugged Bakari.

“Well, I think he’s well made since they don’t have things like that around here.” Bina seemed to defend. (End)

“She's right,” added Zaki. “the Isles don’t have that much metal, and any they do get is from scavenging or taking off from pirate ships. So really, Scrappy is rather unique, especially from what I can tell he’s a lot more... “ thinking a bit for a brief moment. “More ‘alive’ than most of the other golems.” (Done)

Bakari gave a snicker to that, and at the looks, Bina thought of how to explain it, but sighed with, “well… Bakari’s just used to… Felix.” Which confused them. But, Bina told, “Felix… well, you’d call him a Golem, but… he is beyond anything Phobia made. So….”

“It’s like comparing a rusty, crummy metal tower next to a fully working Ironholds ship!” Bakari laughed, getting a slight jab from his sister-- but still laughing anyways.

“Rude.” Bina told off in slight annoyance. (end)

Book tilt her head, thinking as she did admit. “That was a bit rude. Sure Scrappy doesn’t look that great, but he’s a lot smarter than any other golems.”

Siege however thought on something, and considered on the fact that this ‘Felix’ helped design the ship the Twins lived on...and he was a ‘smart golem’. And if the ship was ‘very advance’ from what little hints they gave out? It clearly spoke that despite Phobia works? He was outshined by whoever lived with the Twins...And Siege highly consider on not informing Phobia, mostly for the Striped pride as a inventor and crafter. (done)

Thinking on it, Bina said, “we’ll try and get to work on that metal soon as we can.” Trying to get the subject back in place. “Bakari and I can get startted once we’re on the ship.” (end)

Siege nod a bit, as they were silent, mostly on heading back to the ship. For the most part it made Nibbles muse as it seem the plan was alter...to a extent as they might need to visit the smith, or might not depending on the fact Herno Steel was used. And if she knew Phobia well enough? He was going to craft a new arm by himself, mostly to work on the inner parts. They did had all the materials, but she admitally consider on visiting the blacksmith, mostly since while Phobia was many things? A Smith he wasn’t.

But part of her consider on ‘looking’ at the twins while they work, since while she knew they could possibly sense her while invisible...it didn’t mean they could sense her while she was in the ring. She just needed to make a good argument to Zaki about leaving her ring around...that or somewhere hidden. Then again she can just move around without Zaki knowing. She was good at that.

Jump to top

27

After the ygot on the ship, Nibbles ‘ghost’ the two as the two Hernos went to find Scrappy, who in turn showed them their little forge place in the ship as he was getting the golems to place the block of metals they would work inside. The mechanical dog also place down a blueprint of the parts as he informed them this was what needed to be made specifically to the best of the two abilties. (done)

They nodded and sait their thanks-- or rather Bina did, before Scrappy left them alone. Door closed and shut tight. Bina took it a extra mile to lock the door before sighing out and walking back. Though as she and her brother looked to the block of metal and the blueprint on it, she said, “I can’t belive you offered to do this, Bakari.” then went on, “Or want to work Honor Steel!”

“Well you would of bugged me.” Bakari shot back with crossed arms. “‘Sides, like we know. A herno smith ain’t going to help them out of good-will. They’d think this was a scam.” Then looked to the blueprint and told, “let’s just get it over with fast and… I don’t know, bang on something to make it sound like we put effort in.”

Bina sighed and took up the blueprine, unrolling it as her brother walked by her side to look at it. Both studying it for a moment before Bina asked, “are you sure we can do this. Bending metal isn’t exactly… easy…”

“Won’t be different from the time we molded a door back together.” Bakari shrugged.

“We were getting a dent out!” Bina half shouted, “look, Bakari, this won’t be easy… I can move earth, sure, but metal?”

He waved a hand, and the brother smirked, “relax, you got me. If we just work together, we’ll make it happen. We got better control when working together, right?” Making her nod, though still seem a little unsure. (End)

Nibbles hum, but kept silence as she look to the two, wondering if they were going to use what abilities they had to ‘craft’ the parts for Phobia. From what she could understood they weren’t going to craft it like smiths...but use whatever talents they had to make the metal as ‘convincing’ as possible. (done)

Breathing in, Bina got in a stance. Similarly, Bakari did the same, but said, “remember, it’s like those monkeys said. Metal’s just a mineral. Not really all that different from a crystal or a rock.”

“I know Bakari.” Bina heaved out, “it’s… just something different than what I’m used to, alright?” Then breathed in and held her hands out, seeming extra careful to lift the metal cube. Bakari got in a stance and breathed in… then blew. Fire bellowed out and overtook the steel, lighting the room and heating it.

As he held it, Bina said, “Not so hot Bakari! You’ll melt the outside!” Making the brother slightly blow less as hard, but there was still a force to it. Nibbles watched, and felt slightly amazed. Their power fluxed and wavered, almost like it was getting ready to burst, explode-- and the two were doing what they could to keep it lax, contained… but it just wanted to burst. “Just a little more.” Bina told before after a few more moments, told, “Stop!”

As he cut the fire, Bakari breathed in and looked to the metal. While Bina shifted her stance carefully, he did the same, being some mirror. Both looked to the other, and mirroring the other, rose a hand in a chopping motioned, but went slow. Causing the heated and now soft metal to part and peel away from the rest of the body.

Nibbles could tell, they were putting as much control into this as possible, but all the same, it felt like the power they had was reaching, linking, attracting the other’s power over the distance. The fluxing the two had separately began to calm just a bit, as they continued to mirror the other, separating the metal out from what they needed, and not needed. (End)

Water and fire...two separated, but if work together….oh wow, this almost feel like a parable from the Ophenu. About Yin and Yang of two opposite, but if they work together work in complete harmony. Looking to the two as she consider it more. One is calm, the other is boisterous, one female, the other male. Soft, hard. There’s also...parallels of their personalities, their colors of their orbs, and opposite clothings…

Thinking more, it was highly possible that they were demi-gods of something similiar to Yin and Yang. Nibbles knew of the aspects, but to see it in actual forms of these two? Seeing the unneeded hot metal moved to the side where it can safely set and cool. The metal that was needed was carefully molded by the two, bent, reshaping, forming and becoming the parts. Both of the siblings were moving in a mirror with the other, never making the other move the isn’t doing.

Time to time, she noticed they would ease up their movement, Nibbles could tell they were easing in time when their powers were flux nera instability before balancing out again. When the other parts were formed what was needed? Did the two both move in a near mirrored dance, water from a quenching bin as it move out and engulfing the parts to cool them down. Bakari breathing in as the heat seem to be absorb by him, Bina breathing out, cool and chilling air mixing into the water to help cool the newly formed metal.

no...more than fire and water...they got more aspects of opposite. thought Nibbles in surprise as it seem to her that these two had a lot more oppisotes than she realize...perhaps even untapped potential of their abilities. She saw Bina carefully moved the water back in the bin, Bakari carefully makes swirling motions with his hand, wind picking up and helping drying the steel. Yep...opposites of more than one element… mused the Spirit. She did notice that when they were separated with their abilities and not mirroring the other? Caused the flux of energy to return, and even worked up in a manner like it wanted to burst out into power.

The twins were aware, using as little effort as possible to not overcharge their next casting abilities. (done)

Hardly ten minutes, and the Twins stopped. Both breathing out and Bakari smirking, “see? Easy.” Walking over to a pice and picking it up. He gave a tap of his knuckles on it and said, “seems good.” though when bina came over, he handed it right to her to hold, look and observe. After a moment, she gave a nod and began to go over th rest.

Though as she did, Bakari moved to the side to sit and say, “hope we don’t gotta to anything else. I feel like if I try to puff a bit of air, I’ll make a gale!”

Rolling her eyes, Bina said, “this was your idea, you know.” Then looked at another part to agree. “But I know what you mean.” Then sighed, “I wish we didn’t have to hide. It feels so… restricting to jog around or just walk.”

“I know, right?” Bakari laughed, “Keep seeing everyone struggle with moving a crate or something when we could get it done in a jiffy.” Then waved, “but I get it, we can’t hardly trust anyone here.” Then huffed, “wish we were home. At least they understood.”

“I miss them too.” Bina agreed. “But as much as I wouldn’t mind leaving the ship to just sail around and explore? We can’t. Phobia’s got our way home, we have to just… wait it out.” Making Bakari make a face to that. (End)

Nibbles look over the two in thought, as she was right as neither of them trusted everyone. Possibly due in fact of their abilities...which was concerning as Bakari mention on making a gale, which was rather a strong gust of wind, which meant they could be able to utilize their abilities with nature...or at least with elements of that nature. And the mentions of moving crates and being limited to move? It seem the two were strong and faster than any normal mortal. Possibly due to them being demi-gods.

One thing made her wonder, on why they wouldn’t inform her, she was a Spirit of Faith...unless Spirits were after them too? It didn’t made much sense but...sometimes Spirits were assholes. Even more when they were being high and mighty. So it was possibly some spirits that they meet were just assholes. Nibbles look on to the two, making sure she kept hidden as she listen in on the two conversation.(done)

Though even as she moved about, they didn’t seem at all aware of her. She even made extra sure by flicking a tail before the possibly ‘duller’ of the two, Bakari. He didn’t bat a eye or show he noticed. Still, he told to his sister, “think we’ll get some time to just… do something?”

“I have no idea Bakari.” Admitted Bina while placing the last piece down and looking to the blueprints to be sure they had done the job right. “But, if we’re patient? Then we can just do what we like once we get home… if it doesn't take too long..”

“You mean if he really will send us back, or he doesn't find out and try makin’ us do stuff for him.” Bakari scoffed. “I don’t know. Something about Phobia and having a ship like this… it’s like Dejen, but he isn’t half as cunning as Dejen.”

To that extent, Bina seemed to agree. “Phobia doesn't seem to be nearly as devious as Dejen can be on a bad day. But Dejen’s also a swindler, and used to be some big Arabia cutthroat. I think Phobia would have to do a lot to stack up to Dejen’s craftyness.” (end)

So this Dejen, despite not having the ‘Magical dependency’ like the other Stripes, is a lot more cunning, crafty, a swindler and was a threat in Arabia? Thinking over as she knew that the only way to be a ‘big shot’ in ARabia? You had to not only kill a lot of people, but make examples of them, it varies to people like downing ships, or hitting at a city in a time, or even able to do something to garner attention in Arabia. Just how dangerous is this Dejen? For all I know it might be the same as Phobia dangerous...just lesser in a few ways. thought Nibbles as she kept close and muse in thought. (done)

After a moment of consideration, Bakari shrugged, “still… you never know. All it takes is some weird or unlucky thing to happen to make us show our tricks or lose our gem and boom, problem.” Which had Nibbles pause in… confusion. Gem?

Bina sighed and nodded slowly. “And unlike the others… these people might not give them back.” Seeming to rub her arms in slight worry. “As long as we’re carful, and don’t say anything like ussual? We’ll be fine.” Then gramanced, “unless… something like a demon, a fleet of ships or… something just as crazy happens and we have to do something about it.” Making Bakari snort in amusement.

“It’ll happen sis. Like always. We never get a break from crazy.” Said the tomcat while leaning back to look to the ceiling in thought. “Still… it’s getting annoying to be called a ‘teenager’ like we don’t know anything.”

Twisting her face, Bina agreed, “I know we’re not as old as everyone else, but it still feels like their looking down on us because we’re younger.” Walking over to sit by him and lean over to sigh. “I wish Asha was here. At least she understood us when we first came onboard the ship.”

Lifting his head, Bakari said, “she was also wanting to be the village crazy-lady when she’s older.”

Nudging him, Bina said, “hey, she can be one if she’s like. I think it would be funny and fun to have a whitemane be the resident crazy-lady for once. They’re nice, but whitemanes can seem so overly calm and reserved.” Then amended, “I mean, they’re super nice but… you know what I mean.” Making Bakari laugh in agreement. (End)

Annnnd they know a whitemane….wait how would they know a whitemane?! They suppose to stay on the Northern Cornerstone, wait...Asha...Asha…. blinking and thought. WAIT, SHE WENT ONTO THE SHIP, THAT ASHA!? She recalled a few years back, of a odd, but bubbly Whitemane name Asha. She recalled that whitemane leaving the island, and being the first Whitemane to do it to leave and see the world.

But for here...she travel with her black mane cousin, his partner Zuma, and a Striped known as Jumane. But she settled down, then she went on another ship adventure, but she went onto world traveling, she became the first Whitemane to learn from the world and travel to discover various energy and lights that would be given. She recalled that her cousin and some of their original friends went with her, last she heard they were back in the Isles and that Striped got hitched with two pegasus mares.

She place a hand under her chin in concern. If there’s a Asha there, that travel with them...is it off by years time? Maybe...our worlds are similar, but different in the time dilation? Urg, I wish I could ask how old Asha was, that way I had a idea of how long! She took in a silent breath as she thought. Okay think...think….what else is similar to our worlds? (Done)

While the two sat, Bina sighed, “I really did wish Asha came with. I mean, she might not really be our mom, but it was always nice to have her around. Have someone worry over us or give us advice.”

Bakari scoffed with, “also annoying.” And while Bina didn’t want to, she made a face and slightly nodded. “I mean, bonus points for giving us space. She knows we’re just as mature as the adults. But still, she can get a little picky.” Then puffed, “still… I know what you mean. It was nice having her around. Even more to keep guys off of you being our ‘official’ mom.”

“I think we still Felix something for suggesting that to Dejen to keep Taka from marrying me when he was bewitched and when I was trapped by sealing beads.” Bina seemed to shutter at the reminder. “That was the most… creepiest thing to hear once I came out of it. I’m glad Taka’s better and now with Katsume.” then paused to ask, “you… don’t think Taka’s in this world and bewitched to, do you?”

“If he is, I’m not holding back and putin’ him to the next kingdom.” Bakari told with a near sneer. One that became a grin, “Hey, think I could do that? I mean, I tossed him halfway across a city in the holds once, maybe I could see if I can toss him further!” (end)

Okay so….apparently their Asha ‘adopted’ them because of a Herno? Also ‘putin’ him to next kingdom? Look like Bakari might be a lot stronger….maybe could destroy mountains possibly, or able to have the strength to toss someone in the air and...hrmmm I don’t know if this is good or bad. Thinking over that as she thought. Taka, Taka...I never heard that name...Hrmm or Katsume...never heard of either. thought over Nibblesa s she was learning more of these two, but was given more question in return..

And she still doesn’t understand how they don’t notice her. (Done)

“Bakari, that could kill him.” Bina said with a bit of concern.

“Hey, if he’s bewitched? Then he’s got that stupid luck too.” Reminded Bakari.

After a moment’s thought, Bina said, “ok, I guess you’re right.” Concern no longer in place. “I mean, we did ship him off in a crate, buried him behind rubble, had a ship crash on him by accident, once saw him run through a explosion with no scratches--” Then groaned out, “that luck-curse was the stupidest thing to ever put up with.”

“And all because Katsume was possessed by three demons that wanted our power.” Bakari said with some exasperation. “You know, at least we don’t have to deal with Haulani here.” Alarm bells ringing in Nibble’s mind. “I mean, that guy sent demon’s after us non stop. We don’t even have that annoying scarecrow guy after us because we got no bounty here and we probably don’t exist.”

“Oh, that I agree.” Bina sighed out happily. “No Haulani and his bounty-hunting demons. No Scarecrow Kikalim after us.” Another name that Nibbles felt minorly concerned over. “Not even Maltar’s slaver’s or pirates are after us. Or Shimmer Lake!” Then giggled, “you know, maybe we should see this as some vacation instead!” Bakari laughing uproariously and falling off the place he laid-- though still laughed on at the thought. (End)

Okay, calm down Nibbles. Think of the names of least to bad. Shimmer, no idea who, but maybe I’ll figure it out later. Maltar, small time criminal pirate that tries to get at the Isles. Kikalim. Oh wow, last I recall he was in tartarus, and a demon of Greed. Mostly airhead when it comes to money and can be distracted-- but damn dangerous with those runes and is a very good trapper demon and tracker…[/] talking a calm breath as she thought.

Haulani….now that's a name I never thought to hear. A near demon lord, large in size and powerful. Mostly big due to eating mortals alive and whole, more brains than brawns. Influence type of demon in commanding hoards, a mastermind and used any power to squash opposition. Only reason he’s in Tartarus is because one of Camous earlier holders nearly got caught, and got her pissed off and half-killed him before banishing him. she tap her fingers in thought, trying to think...if Haulani wasn’t banish in their world...what could that mean? (done)

Working it over, Nibbles already had a hint. Haulani knew about these two in their world. And he wanted their power. He seemed to be aware of it-- possibly enough so he summoned Kikalim to hunt them down endlessly. The demon was unkillable and only a few things that mostly only spirits knew, could kill a demon like him. These two must of been on the run for a long time, even with their power. But it was clearly enough to put down a trapper demon that even the Celestial Sister’s would be weary of, mostly due to tenacity more than anything else.

And those other names? Maltar and Shimer Lake? Well, she had no clue who the later was. Maltar? She knew of… a little. Mostly from bit’s and pieces from the holds of being a disgraced Minotaur Noble, to Ash mentioning about him working closely with the Skull Crushers. So, some pirate or salver-- maybe both --of a minotaur. Who apparently was also after the two.

They apparently had a eventful life. And from the sounds of it, have been to the Isles to meet whitemane's to know what they were like-- Arabia to some extent, definitely been to the holds… for two fairly young herno? They had apparently traveled a good portion of the world already. (End)

Which meant nearly everyone knew of them...or nearly every species that wanted their power. But this ‘Clan’ seem different. Probably because it had not only a Whitemane, but other's, a odd golem, a Striped that was independent of the magical Chants...maybe more. Nibbles thought over on this more as she would need to talk to Camous when she had time. Or rather when she's done learning more.

Although part of her was still trying to figure out on how they can’t detect her! She would honesty thought by now they would sense her, or detect her spiritual energy, or even...something! But its like they’re...they’re….

She pause as she regarded the two as she thought of a possible reason. They’re deafed, or at least unable to tap into the ‘spiritual’ senses. Thinking a bit more, she knew that Zaki could easily sense her, she knew other Spirits could, even demons and people who were honed and trained in that area. Even the Hernos, even their warriors, could detect her if they tried hard enough.

These two? They barely notice her...or was it because she was masking her self they didn’t notice? That could be the reason why, she consider on that thought as decided to test the theory out, to see if they noticed her at all. She carefully examined the two as they didn’t seem to notice. For a brief moment they were either perk or puffed up as if they sense something...but waved it off and go back to talking normally.

She could tell their bodies were aware of something, but they weren’t able to be aware enough of that ‘feeling’ was. Bakari was treating it as if it was a chill, while Bina was treating it as if she got a static shock from something. Hrm...wonder if Zaki need to teach these two to have better senses. Mostly to detect demons, spirits and whatnots. Would be a lot easier for them to detect intents too, very useful for Zaki at times. (Done)

After making sure his fur wasn’t standing on end, Bakari asked, “so… how long are we going to just… sit around?”

Bina thought it over and told, “give it longer. Maybe… hit the anvil over there or something. We need to make this just long enough to make it believable.” Making her brother to get up and take some scrap and a hammer to do just that. And while he half-heartedly bangs away, Bina asked, “Bakari… do you think we should maybe leave?”

Blinking, Bakari asked while hammering away, “I thought you wanted to stay, why do you want to suddenly just go?”

Twisting her face, Bina said, “well… maybe we can travel to some empty, remote place and train.” Going on, “back on the ship, we barely can. Sure we can meditate, and it helps when Asha does it with us. But we can’t, you know.. Practice.” Then added, “carefully. Our powers just get out of hand back home and-- I want to help the Clan out, Dejen and… everyone in a fight, but one elemental attack and…”

Sighing, Bakari agreed, “yeah… it’s a pain when you’re tryin’ to do three little fireballs-- but instead get a little one, a bigger one and a huge one.” Face slowly twisting up and adding on, “and yeah.. That’s not a bad idea… as long as we’re careful.” Rolling his eyes, “don’t want to make another sandstorm that buried two cities.”

“I think it was close to three.” Bina inputted. “You really kicked up the wind.”

“Hey, it was my first time and I didn't know I could make the wind that strong!” Bakari shot back, “at least I didn’t near wash a coastline away because I freaked out from a little bug.”

“What was I supposed to do!? I was getting over the fact I was swallowed whole by a demon but the day before!” Bina said in slight agitation. “Seeing a normal one on my face when I woke up would've freaked me out like crazy!” (end)

....What? thought Nibbles, staring at the two as….Bakari caused a large enough sandstorm, which is a deadly disaster in Arabia to buried nearly 3 cities, while Bina nearly wash away a coastline-- which was both bad and rare itself. She look to the two as she had a feeling that these two demi-gods were slowly becoming gods...just didn’t know how to control their powers right. And them needing to train...control their abilities...can’t let them leave, mostly for their sake if they’re spotted...what to do, what to do… Nibbles consider it as she was reviewing what she knew.

So far these twins were powerful, they were Yin and Yang, and they seem to work their abilities well when working together...but separate and they were having problems. Tapping her head a bit in thought, Nibbles thought. Okay Nibbles, you’re a old enough spirit to seen a lot of things, and met a lot of people...what wisdom and knowledge you got that could help with these two? They need to practice, but at the same time, I can’t let them stray without anyone realizing what they are...plus I don’t want Phobia to find out about these ‘gem’s...think…

Tapping her head more, the Spirit of Faith was really considering it, what could she supply in helping these two, or know in her long life that could be of use to get these two to stay around-- but it help them do something for their own needs! (done)

Really, she couldn’t straight out do anything until she had their trust. And from the looks of it, they weren't too trusting. Even as the two began to bicker a bit over the issues of controlling their powers-- they seemed to mellow out to agree they need to practice. The only trouble was, they weren't sure if they wanted to leave and risk never going home again.

Working it over, Nibbles thought about it. Once Phobia was done getting his little operation done, and maybe have Mari help out on making him a new arm? They may just leave Equestria and head to Arabia to find that book Camous mentioned before bringing it back to the Demoness to help decipher and understand. And then the Twins would be… gone, possibly.

Maybe, while Phobia was recovering some and making a new arm? She and Zaki could see about getting the two’s trust… and maybe helping them. It was the best they could do. In such a short time, really. (End)

Thinking on it a bit, she nod to this and soon leave out of the room, phasing through the wall as she searched for Zaki. It wasn't as hard as she would thought, as she found Zaki, with Roc by her side, having a discussion with Mari and to her surprised Scrappy. They were in a dining area as she appeared by and asked. “What you all are talking about?”

Zaki nearly jump as Roc quickly turn his head in a tense motioned before settling down. Scrappy turning his head as he responded. “Spirit Nibbles, we are currently discussing of the operation of the replacement parts.” Looking to Zaki as he said. “You were saying?”

Zaki took a calming breath as she nodded and glance to Nibbles, then look to the Vixen and mechanical golem. “Yes, as I was saying, we would need to put Phobia to sleep, as we would need to undo all of the metal that's attached to his flesh, which will hurt alot if he's awake. Then we would need to cleanse what we can of any negative side-effects his body had to the best of our ability.”

“Then,” taking in a breath to ease her self of the thought. “We would need to put on the Herno Steel and attach it to his flesh and…. Put in whatever we can to ensure the steel is connected into his body.” then added. “After that? He would need assistance for at least 2 weeks. He cannot move too much, and can’t work that often. Maybe need help in eating without a arm, or even bathing. I also need him to rest and not work too hard, as his body will need to get adjusted to not only the operation, but of the new material to let it heal.” (done)

Nodding, Mari told, “talk to Phob, and work on seals.” Smiling some to tell, “we most great idea. Scrap alter prints to help. New metal for body, mostly one piece. All sealed. Make seals on outside, act as ‘co-nec-tion’ to arm. Safely remove arm, no harm parts that no be in Phob.” Smiling all the more brightly. “Arm just tool. Plates of body.” And while it was butchered up, they slightly understood. The parts the Twins were making would be part of phobia-- and leave no openings like the old model. It would be sealed off. And the new seals or enchantments? They would act as the new ‘inbetween’ to work the arm, without needing to plug in parts to the body itself. (end)

“That, is very helpful, it would not only mean we would need to replace those parts, but ensure that Phobia won’t be affected by chance.” said Zaki as she did however insisted. “But it would be best if he did rest for 2 weeks. Even if it won’t be fully connected to him? His body will need to recover a bit from the potential blood loss and getting adjusted from not having a piece of metal attached to his body.”

“Zaki,” spoke Roc as he glance to her. “Can’t we magic or use herbs to boost him up to health?”

“Normally I would agree.” nod Zaki as she raise a hoof. “But this type of work, mostly with prosthetic is different from just a body with normal limbs. We’re talking about actual metal, no flesh, no blood, nothing biological. And even if we aren’t attaching it onto his body? His body need time to heal, or recover from not having the metal dug into his flesh. I would say 1 week, but I want it 2 to be on the safe side, since it’s been years since he had that arm checked or replaced.”

She did however had to ask to Mari. “Are you sure the sealing seals and the runics won’t get in each other way? From what I could understand of that form of magic, it requires symboles, lines and markings. Wouldn’t the two different types of magic cause issues for one another?” (Done)

Shaking her head, Mari told, “Minotaurs use runics, we kitsune learn how to work around with Seals. Ways to alter, subvert, manipulate. Am master to art, know work well.” Then assured to Zaki, “Unknown to you, but I know seals best. Learned them all life. From as young kit, to grown vixen. Can do it, Phob help much in knowing what deal with.” (End)

Nibble nod in agreement, she did however ask in amusement. “Is there another reason you want him to not do much for two weeks?”

Scrappy however informed. “Healer Zaki believes with nothing much to do, Phobia will take the time to ease his body and his mind of stress, and to encourage him to work on a unique task for himself.” then went on to say. “I am in agreement with this plan, as I have noticed his stress levels of his DSC syndrome has slowly decreased into the 65%, and if progress continued as normal, will reach into possibly 50% as Mari will be assisting him in all things.”

Nibbles grin as she tease to Mari. “All things eh? Even cuddling in bed with him~?” (done)

Mari seemed to say, “important. If he were to suffer in rest, but be stubborn to get up, must be there to ensure he no bleed, or be in duress.” (end)

“Uhuh.” playfully said Nibbles, as she look to Zaki and said. “Hey Zaki, mind if we talk later? I found out something important.” Seeing Zaki nod, Nibbles glance around and ask. “Say, where is Phobia, is he doing some repairs?”

“Negative, he is currently making a design for me to have a upgrade chassis.” spoke Scrappy as Roc glance and asked.

“Upgrade? Why would you need one?”

“Because I do not wish to look like a rusted junk dog anymore.” told Scrappy as for a moment they almost thought they herad a flat tone in the golem voice. “We have much resources, I believe Phobia can craft a new model for my core to enter inside. He is making it, so when he does get through the operation, he will know what to do while he rests.” Nibbles nod as she move and said.

“I’ll check on the twins, why don’t you all head to the medical ward, and one of you bring Phobia. I’m sure they’re done by now.”

“Well alright, Nibbles.” said Zaki as she got off her seat, the Spirit moving to the forge door, zooming by and phasing through walls as she came to the door and knock on it as she said.

“Hey guys, how’s progress?” (Done)

There was some clattering, and Nibbles thought she heard something fall. But when the door opened, Bakari to told while holding up the box full of the parts made some time back, “done.” Bina seeming to be ‘cleaning’ up from their ‘work’. (end)

Uh-huh, yeah get use to pretending. thought Nibbles as she said with a grin. “Thanks.” taking the box as she said. “Maybe after we’re done with Phobia operation, we can have some tea and drink?” figuring to give a offer, and to see if she can prod and talk to the two on getting some training...or at least give a olive branch to gain their trust. (done)

“That would be nice.” Bina seemed to say as she joined her brother’s side, “Bakari and I don’t have much to do around the ship, and it can get a bit… stale?”

“Boring, I think the words called boring.” Bakari told with crossed arms. “We’d do something but… well, there ain’t much to do around here.” (End)

“Well when I’m done helping Zaki, then maybe we can enjoy some more tea and chat a bit. Maybe throw around some ideas or just chatting on anything.” Then Told with amuse tone. “Come by the medical bay in a hour or two, we should be done with the operation.” Floating off as she consider to give Zaki a quick run down, mostly to give her a idea of what they could teach the Twins, or let them know on the difference between spirits and demons.

After two hours and sending Phobia with Mari, Zaki and Nibbles clean up and moved the old parts from Phobia shoulder as the medical bay. Once they were done, they made a set of tea, mostly to wait for Bina and Bakari to come by and talk.Nibbles considered on trying to get the Twins to open up, possibly try to have some sort of communication going for them, maybe help them lower their guard once they know she’s a Spirit...or at least a Spirit of Faith. Mostly since those of Faith aren’t interested in power or strength.

Then again she doubt they wouldn’t know since most people understood the difference between a Spirit and a demon...but on another hand, she wasn’t sure if they knew as it wasn’t common knowledge, and either she had to tell someone, or the person in question was taught to be a healer, or a shaman, or something else. In either case, if they didn’t knew? She would have to tell them and hopefully let them lower their guard down around her and Zaki and trust the two of them to help the Twins to the best of their ability. (Done)

As Zaki got the tea placed down, the table ready and all the little things set, they waited. It didn’t seem that the two were in a rush to meet them, and when they eventually did come through the door, only Bina seemed polite enough to smile. Bakari looked like he could of really cared less.

The power the two had seemed to have calmed, Nibbles noticed. No longer was it fluctuating in a near want to burst, though all the same it still seemed a little more active than it normally was. Bina was the first to as, while getting herself sat down, “How’s Phobia, did the Operation go alright? All the parts fitting like they should?” (end)

Smiling Zaki Nodded. “Yes, with thanks to Mari, and with Nibbles here? We got most of the metals out and treated the shoulder. Phobia has a new covering with the parts you made, and is currently resting with Mari assisting him.”

Nibbles giggled out as she Joke. “She's planning to be Phobia ‘personal’ nurse for the next two weeks.” Going on to add. “He does need someone to keep a eye on him, mostly for both him adjusting to the metal, and his body recovering from us flushing out what poison and toxins were clinging to him.” (Done)

Bina gave a nod, and bakari took to sitting down a bit more to the side, less proper thn his sister had and got himself however comfortable he liked. While he eyed the tea, Bina said, “well, I just wanted to ask. Bakari might be confident, but, it doesn't hurt to ask.”

“You worry too much, sis.” Waved off Bakari. “We had it done right, and you even did your extra-checks on the metal. It was fine.” (end)

“That it was,” Agreed Zaki. “It was the best we could hope for, as the metal seem to settle during the operation, but it’s too soon to say of its effects till I check on him again.”

Nibbles nod, she soon however look to the two and asked. “I know this seem to be out of the blue, but neither of you reacted when we first met. So I’m going to be blunt, do you know what a Ascendant Spirit is?” (Done)

They thought on it with Bina saying, “no, not really…” Seeming unsure how to approach the question.

Bakari gave the Spirit a look and said, “arn’t you just some dead person?” (end)

Zaki let out a sigh as she rub her forehead. “Why do they always say that?”

Nibbles snort in amusement, as she told. “Well you're half-right. I think I’m a dead person, but that’s not the exact term.” Going on to explain. “Ascendant Spirits, are those who made a huge impact in their mortal time and ascendant to be a new Spirit. You know warriors who fought and died in battle be Spirit Of Courage or Duty. Or scholars who made a impact in something become Spirit Of Knowledge or Intellect— Basically there’s spirits for specific things or Virtures. But sometimes Spirits are ‘born’ out of landscape, it’s a complicated thing so I’m not going too deep there.” Then Told.

“Point is, think of us Ascendant Spirits as the opposite of demons.” Then amend. “Or rather...their enemies in all technicality.” (Done)

“You sure about that?” Aske Bakari, “I don’t think hanging out with that other demoness proves that much.” (end)

“I’m the exception.” Dryly Told Nibbles, “the only reason I’m buddy with her, is because our former holders back in a millennium got hitched. I’ve learn to, expand my horizon in views. Since most Spirits look at things black and white, and in most cases try not to meddle in the mortal realm.”

“Plus you’ve learn to tolerate someone after hanging out with them for a rather long time...eventually.” (Done)

“Uh-huh…” Was Bakari’s slightly doubtful tone. Still not seeming too convinced on Nibble’s words, but seeming to just let them be.

Bina sighed to that, but seemed to tell, “We’ve never really met spirits.” Then thought on, “well, we’ve met a few dead ones, but they were just ghosts. And we only saw them in one place, so… we don’t exactly have experience with ‘Ascendant Spirits’.” (end)

“Most don’t,” Said Nibbles. “Those that do are holders of a Spirit object, or are in tune in the spiritual sense. Even then, they rarely interfere in the mortal realm. The most they do is interact with a holder, or work in the backgrounds.”

She motioned a hand to the two. “There’s probably tons of Ascendant Spirits at your world, but they keep to the side lines.”

“And those that you might meet by chance?” Added Zaki. “Will always greet themselves as ‘the Spirit Of’ whatever Spirit they are. They don’t usually have names….or even name themselves to be honest.”

Nodding, Nibbles Told. “Ascendant Spirits don’t remember their actual name, or make their own names at first, most of them just use whatever Spirit they are, which can be annoying if you got multiplied Spirits with the same title.”(Done)

Bakari lifted a brow but said, “ok, sure…” Then asked, “so… why did you want to see us?” Going on to tell, “I mean… it’s not like you talk to us much or nothin’. And you just… want to just chill with us out of the blue?” And while Bina didn’t seem to voice it, they could tell she was also curious as well. (End)

Rolling her eyes, Nibbles said. “Admitally, the reason I wanted to talk to you two, is for you to chat with someone at least. As well as maybe give you a idea on a difference between Ascendant Spirit and a demon. Plus I actually to ask something from your place.” then look to the two as she ask. “Or rather the difference between our world and yours. Since I want to confirm on the differences.” (done)

“Like what?” Asked Bakari with a indifferent gaze. “I mean, it’s not like we’d have a good idea what’s different here from there. Sure there’s a few stuff, but apparently it don’t seem to matter much.”

To clarify, Bina said, “someone we know, Dejen, isn’t around. He was known throughout Arabia and a bit in other places as Death’s Gambler.” Then went on, “There was a town, Humilit that was brought back up from ruin-- but here it’s abandoned and forgotten. And in the Isles there was something called ‘the Wheel of Sight’, and it apparently doesn't exist here.” (end)

“Well that is true, but we do have something called Sigil Tower…” said Zaki as she frown and asked. “But how did you know of the defense system like that?”

Nibbles however explain. “A golem like person name Felix.” then soon said. “I’m going to stretch out on a limb here, and say that your ‘Clan’ is unusual, and have various species within it, right?” looking at the two as she was looking for any signs as she asked. “Do you by chance, have a Lion or Lioness in your group?” (Done)

“We’re not really part of the clan.” Bina seemed to correct, making the two have a odd look. “Well, Dejen likes to say we are, but, Bakari and I don’t really consider ourselves part of the clan. We just… sort of live with them.” Then went on, “and… there’s actually three. A blackmane Lioness and her cub. And Asha, a white mane that has been acting like our mom.” Making Zaki perk to this, eyes a bit wide.

Bakari snorted, “but, she ain’t really our mom.” Waving a hand to tell, “only reason she adopted us was because my Sis got enchanted by some magic-bead necklace by a witch, who was helping Taka-baka. Taka actually being cursed and enchanted by the same witch and wanted to marry my dazed-mind controlled sis-- and turned out that the old hag was a Herno priestess that got possessed by three demons that wanted immortality or somthin’.”

While both Spirit and Zebra blinked a bit, Bina decided to tell, “it’s a… long story.” (end)

While Zaki hum to this, Nibbles hum and nod as she glance to Zaki as she was taking this, mostly at the fact that Asha was apparently their ‘mother’. Nibbles look to the two as she asked. “And how old is Asha in your world?” (Done)

Both thought it over with Bina saying, “I think she’s in her 20’s?” Looking to her brother to admit, “we never actually asked.” The tomcat shrugging along as if to agree. “Why?” turning back to look to Nibbles. (end)

“Because we got a Asha here, but she’s a leading member of the Whitemanes, and a seer in her own right.” looking to the two as Zaki added. “She's about 25 years old here with her own Pride.” (done)

Both Twins traded a look, but Bakari said, “ok, and… so?” Seeming unsure what this meant for them. (End)

Nibbles sigh as she said. “There's a possibility, there's a ‘time dilution’ between our worlds as far as I can gather. Because if there’s a Asha in your world? There's one for our world, meaning there’s a ‘double’ for everyone in both of our worlds, but with a difference of 3 years at least…” then frown and said. “But yet...there’s no information on Dejen, or Felix, any others in our world here.” placing a hand under her chin in thought.

She glance to the two as she added. “And now that I think about it...there's no Hernos with your fur color. I’ve seen a lot of Herno in my existence, I’ve seen a lot of species. But you two? You two look similar to the cheetahs in fur color-- but no Herno have the same fur or shortness of fur as most of them live in the Holds. Which means...there’s no ‘Bina’ or ‘Bakari’ that exist here.” (done)

The Twins gave a glance to the other, and as if to go out on a limb? Bakari asked, “what about a rabbit inventor in the lower holds?” Getitng looks from them. “Her name’s Rah-Rah?” (end)

“Doesn’t exist.” told Nibbles quickly. “No species like that existed.” (done)

“A kitsune treasure hunter and archaeologist named Miko?” Asked Bina. (End)

“None.” answered Nibbles. “The Kitsunes don’t focus on archaeology often, or treasure seeking. It doesn’t fit into their teachings and prefer to steal from others in the now, then go grave robbing.” (Done)

They seemed to think before Bakari asked, “what about Shiftlings?” Which brought a new bout of confusion. (end)

Nibbles brow furrow, thinking a bit… then slowly shook her head. “Sound similar to the Changelings but...in all of my time, I never heard of a species like that before.” (Done)

Nibbles heard a slight something under Bakari’s breath, but Bina seemed to talk over him to make it too hard to make out. “So… there’s not just things missing but… people too? That just… aren't here?” (End)

“Or rather, they don’t exist in the first place.” told Nibbles as she consider it. “Because if such people existed? Then I’ve would of heard about it, or other Spirits or demons would take notice of such people. Even more people would talk about such unique individuals, as they would be extraordinary and don’t fit in the ‘mold’ of a species or race. Like this ‘Dejen’ for example, the Stripes would never venture out in Arabia, as they would stick to the Isles. For him to be ‘Death Gambler’?” thinking a bit in thought.(done)

Bina corrected, “Dejen says he was born there.” (end)

“That is a lie.” told Nibbles, looking to the two as she said. “Stripes would never let one of their own live outside of the Isles, even more if a female is expecting child. The only way that could happen is if his parents were Exiled, or he was lying through his teeth…” then both Nibbles and Zaki noticed neither look as shock as Nibbles remarked. “You noticed it was a lie, huh?” (Done)

With a odd, but sort of ‘I figured’ shrug, Bina nodded along. Bakari only said with a scoff, “the guy gambles, swindles and dupes people into buying garbage-- we hardly believe every little thing he tells us.” (end)

Zaki frown as she told. “Then he might never lived with Stripes at all.”

“But what I don’t understand, is why there are people in your world, and none here?” said Nibbles in thought. “What is the major difference between our world and yours beside the 3 year time difference?” thinking over as the cat was really trying to figure it out. Why would there be extraordinary people that were in their world, but not in Nibbles own? It didn’t make sense, its as if something was fishy here.

Thinking a bit, she soon asked. “Any idea when they started becoming known in your world?” (done)

The two Twins only shrugged, as if they had no idea. Something that was odd for Nibbles, since they seemed to always respond. Why not say anything for once, they both wanted to know who was missing… and now that she thought about it, all those they mentioned were missing. Something she would of waved off, it not for the fact that… two of the mentioned would of been less noteworthy. A random Treasure hunter Kitsune-- and a supposed Engineer that possibly kpe to some workshop. What set them apart from the many others that could of been on this ship Dejen had? (End)

What are they hidding? thought Nibbles as she asked. “Whats the difference between them...and the other's with you're ship?” (Done)

Seeming stumped, the Twins seemed to give a monir glance to the other, telling Nibbles she was indeed onto something. “Nothin’ particular.” Bakari shrugged off. “Jus’ figured they’d be here or somthin’. Like Asha since, you know, she’s here.” (End)

Nibbles look to them as she said. “Asha may be in this world and doing well in the Isles, but the same might not happen for those on the ship of yours. Due to either fate, or possibly intervention of those missing in this world? I can say that whatever influence they had in your world? Would not apply to this world as while there might be other's here that seem like people you know? They may either be different, or dead.” (done)

“Aaaaaannd… this matters?” Asked Bakari in confusion. (end)

“Well it matters, in a sense because we might encounter them, or might not during the trip.” told Nibbles as she went on. “Plus...it matters in a way, since there might be a difference between our worlds. Or rather...how much influence is altered.” thinking a bit as to explain it. “For example….you two. You two are different from most Hernos I’ve met. You have different fur color, are not the normal Herno, and seem to rather unique in your own way.” (done)

Bina shrugged said, “we really can’t explain that. We didn’t have much of a history with anyone and have been… well, just drifting around.” Going on to admit, “Bakari and I were orphans pretty much. We hardly knew our parents, we don’t really remember what they looked like.”

Bakari added in, “we just had the other and no one else. So…. even if there were a extra pair of us? Probably jus’... I don’t know, wandering?” Not seeming to sure. (end)

Uh huh...yeah I don’t believe that. thought Nibbles as she knew if there were anything like these two here? They would be noticed a lot more faster by Spirits, Demons, and other creatures. However she decided to relent for now on the questioning and changed subject as she glance to see Zaki sipping her tea, trying to ease her mind and not get a headache from this talk of ‘alternate worlds’.

“Anyway, there was admitally another reason for you two to come by.” looking to the two as she said. “Mostly for Zaki to have a check up with you two, and to give you a suggestive offer on training with us on, well….using your senses in a way.” (done)

The two gave odd looks to hat, and Bina asked, “senses.” Not sure what was being implied. (end)

Zaki spoke in to clarify. “You’re sixth sense, or spiritual sense in some terms.” going on to full detail as she motioned a hoof to herself. “I’m a practitioner of both Shamanism, and Prosperity magic. I’ve been taught to expand my senses with my spiritual sense. Like detecting when something is wrong.”

“Most species,” put in Nibbles. “Have this sense by nature, most call it their ‘gut senses’. But its in fact a untapped ability most have, but unable to fully use either due to teaching, or are unable to use properly.” then thought and set a example. “Its like...when your body feel something is off, like a cold chill, or your body is poof up.” (done)

With a long groan, Bakari said, “okay, okay, we get in.” Sounding a bit annoyed as he told, “and we can’t do it.” Something that had Zaki tilting her head. “We’ve already tried.”

Breathing in, Bina sighed out, “when we were still drifting, a Kitsune clan found us and… well, they sort of adopted us. And we lived with them, trained with them too. Part of just living with them.” Then shook her head. “One of their lesions was ‘feeling intent’. Bakari and I couldn’t do it, and when one of their masters looked us over…”

Bakari bluntly told, “Apparently Me and my sis are too ‘spiritually imbalanced’ to sense things right.” (end)

Looking to them, Zaki said. “That’s a bit hard to take in, most species could notice something, even if they aren’t trained.”

Nibbles however thought back when the two were working together in sync, then glance to the two and asked carefully. “Did they teach you both one at a time...or at the same time together?” (done)

“At the same time at first.” Bina admitted, “but since we were so imbalanced, they figured to teach us separately. But, we never got any progress. And… well, we never found out if there would be any.” Glancing to the side to tell, “they were… wiped out half a year later by pirates. We were the only survivors.” (end)

While Nibbles thought to this in heavy consideration, Zaki soon asked. “Perhaps I should try and ‘feel’ you two in your auras? I might try to see what this ‘imbalance’ is myself.” then closed her eyes, focusing on the two auras as she could feel something from both. There was nothing at first…

Then she felt something from the two, Bina was filled with pure brimming...energy, as was her brother. But yet...there was something odd with both energies. With Bina, Zaki could feel energy of a female, of a dark and passive touch….it was rather cold with how her energy moved, almost like a stream.

While Bakari was the opposite, he was a male, of course-- but his energy was filled with bright light, constantly moving and felt like a burning flame. Or a active volcano in a sense. Zaki slowly spoke. “You're both...have two different auras covering you. Bina your aura is like, a stream of water, cold and dark, a passive sense that moved in time. Bakari you're is the opposite… hot, burning like a molten volcano as its moving around you in bright light.” (done)

Leaning back a little, Bakari said, “yeah, that sounds about right.” Making Zaki opened her eyes to regard the two, they seemed greatly aware of this fact. “The guy that looked us over said I’m just straight up Yang energy, and my Sis in straight up Yin. Somthin’ about too much and…”

Rolling her eyes, Bina told, “Herno’s apparently need to have some balance in them to do certain things. And one of those things is to sense the world. Because Bakari has so much Yang, it throws everything to one side. Same for me and my Yin, everything is just… thrown to one side. We can’t balance because… well, we are just filled with only a half of what we’re supposed to have.” (End)

While Zaki furrow her brows, trying to take this in and think on the fact both of them had ‘too much’ energy for this ‘Yin/yang’ thing? Nibbles hum as she stroke her chin a bit. “Its been a looooong time since I heard talks like that.” thinking a bit in her long ‘life’, the Spirit of Faith look to the two as she asked. “Did you talk with any Ophenu about this?” (done)

Nodding, Bina told, “when we traveled, we did meet a temple and asked for a bit of help.” MAking a face and told, “but… well, they mentioned that if we both wanted balance? We needed to come to terms of letting go of what we hold closest. And only when we give it up to the other, will we unlock our truest strength.”

Bakari shrugged and admitted, “only thing that made sense with us, since Bina and me are the only thing we hold ‘dear’ I guess.” Then made a face, “but… giving… to the other.” Both making faces. “Yeah, I don’t think that’s gonna happen. Don’t sound right.” (End)

Nibbles made a face, and thought to that. No way the Ophenu meant something like that….but what else could they mean? thinking a bit, she glance to the stones subtly as she asked in a curious tone. “Do you think they meant anything else? Like material possession or something?” (done)

Bina shook her head and said, “we haven’t figured it out, and honestly? Bakari and I sort of just left it behind.” Her brother thinking on it and tapping his cheek. “And it’s not like we have any real material possessions. All we have are our cloths, really.” Bakari soon shifting and crossing his arms, seeming to really ponder a thought. (end)

Nibbles pointed out. “What about those stones you got?” (done)

It was a off comment, but it touched a nerve with the two. Bina hand was quick to grab her red stone, and Bakari’s hand balled up, eyes up near cautiously. Bina was the one to hesitantly say, “well….” wanting to say something, but not sure what to say. (end)

Raising a brow, Nibbles told. “Relax you two, I was just commenting. Since it’s the only thing beside the clothes you got…” then soon remarked. “But you two seem to hold those stone rather close-- maybe that's what the Opehnu meant?” (done)

When the two looked to the other, there was a clear hesitance. Uncertain if they wanted to even do what was being suggested. For Zaki, it was as if the idea of giving the other’s stone to their sibling could work, or make things worse. (end)

Zaki soon spoke in. “Maybe Nibbles is right.” looking to them as she admit. “The Ophenu are known to give cryptic, but simplistic responses once you figure what they meant. You two hold each other dear as twins, right? And the only thing you hold dear beside each other? Are those stones. So maybe...if you ‘let go’ of the stones to each other, you could unlock your ‘true strength’.” (done)

While they seemed unsure, the Twins seemed to nod and at least try it. Though they seemed still a touch nervous to undo their necklaces, holding the stone tight in hand to pass them to the other. Not one moment were they not touching their stone, right before they exchange them at near the same moment.

Nibbles though, felt a shift that made her skin almost tingle. And she was shure Zaki felt it too, even if to a lesser extent. It was like a large portion of one energy just swapped with the other’s. And when the two put on the other’s stone, there was a definite ‘rebalance’, in a sense. No longer were the two ‘fluxing’ in Nibbles senses, in fact they seemed to stabilize and settle much more properly. (end)

Whistling, Nibbles told to the two. “You two seem more stabilized and settle. I could feel my skin almost tingle-- which never happened before.” then grin out. “Looks like Zaki was right, while the Ophenu can be cryptic? Their words are rather simplistic once you figured it out.” then asked. “So, how do you two feel?” (Done)

They thought on it and Bina said, “the… same?”

Bakari seemed to agree, “I don’t feel much different.” Seeming to self-reflect a moment. “I mean… I don’t think I feel different…”

It was something a bit confusing to hear for the two, and even watched the Twins move their arms or flex their hands, trying to find anything. Bina shrugged. “We’re not sure if anything changed.” (End)

Nibbles thought, figuring that if they use their abilities? They might noticed. But seeing as they were in the medical bay, she consider it was better to not suggest that, so she soon asked. “So, if you want, we could try out a bit on those teachings that I mention?” giving a light shrug. “Mostly to see if you two are able to uses your senses fully now than before.” (done)

Though Nibbles really did wonder what significance does Stones really held. Even as the two seemed to consider it, for the life of herself, Nibble’s couldn't figure out what was so special about those stones. They looked fairly normal and mudain enough as they were. And yet, there was a large swap in energies.

Bina soon admitted, “maybe… but didn’t you also want a checkup.” And went on to tell Bakari, “it is important.”

“Comon’ sis, we already had one by Susumu back on the ship.” told Bakari, “and he knows herno’s best. And we had Asha also hanging over our shoulders about it-- we’re fine!” (End)

Nibbles however reminded. “You do remember you’re in a alternate world, where neither this Susumu, or Asha are on the ship, right?” Looking to the two as she went on. “Plus, better be safe than sorry, especially since we don’t know what might happen during the switch for you two and our Hernos.” (done)

Bakari grumbled and Bina rolled her eyes while standing up. “Relax, we can just get it over with and be out before you have to put up with anything else.” Then looked to Zaki to smile, “I’ll make sure he stays and keeps around for it.” (end)

Nodding, Zaki finished her tea as she got off the seat and soon said. “I’ll start with Bakari then, as he’ll want to get this over with.”

Although while Zaki was starting to examine him and does her work, Nibbles was musing on what she learn so far. As far as she was aware of, the stones aren’t that special, they don’t hold any aura and don’t seem to give much noticed...But yet as the Twins switched them, they had...well, a sort of ‘rebalance’. Nibbles didn’t understand how or why...but at the same time, maybe it had to do with them being Demi-gods? Them needing the stones for some reason, granted she didn’t knew how yet.

But given time she would figure it out. She glance to the two in musing as she saw Bina nose feeling a twitch, she gave a slight ‘achoo!’ and then, a instant windstorm, causing things to fly, fall over and wind to just blow all over. Zaki flinch as she closed her eyes, while Nibbles blinked in surprise as she stare at Bina. (done)

Bina looked on near horrified, if not shocked. And even as things calmed, a few things clattering to the ground, dishes rolling and even a few set’s of hair all wind-swept, Bakari was the first to say in utter shock, “that’s new…” (End)

Zaki blink her eyes, then felt despair as she spoke. “My medical supplies…” seeing a few jars broke open, a couple of books scatter around, and papers everywhere as Bina spoke a ‘sorry’ in a mixture of meek and embarrassed. Nibbles sigh as she rub her forehead as she said.

“Well, looks like you both need to control the other energy and abilities apparently. Maybe you both should consider training the other on how to control,” seeing the two looking at Nibbles with high suspicions as she said in amusement while Zaki look confuse. “Remember when I mention on ‘sixth sense’? I notice your auras when I met you two. While I may not know about you two, I know enough that you two are really special in your own rights.” then tease.

“Side, you can’t exaclty hide it when Bina just let out a whirlwind with a simple sneeze.” (Done)

Bakari only glared and said, “you were spying on us.” A very clear accusation there. And while bina wasn’t sure on how to comment on the situation, Bakari went on. “You make it sound like we had more, so it means you were spying on us eilier, wern’t you?” More than ready to get up and confront her over it. (end)

Letting out a breath Nibbles floated down to his eye level and confess. “Yep. to be honest I was surprised either of you sensed me, but I figured you two didn’t had training to detect spirits, demons, and other beings like most.” then told with a shrug. “I get it, you don’t trust anyone here, you two are suspicious of everyone you meet-- but I mean well and for good purposes. I’m a Spirit of Faith, we’re known mostly for spiritual purposes, Bakari.”

“Right now, you probably want to call me a hypocrite, and whatever comes out of your mouth, but I’m telling the full and 100% truth, I want to help you two while you’re here. Because if I could sense your auras, then so could other's. It's why I suggested the whole training, so you could be able to noticed certain spirits if they come close.” then added. “Plus, can you blame me? You two are basically demigods, we rarely get those around here.” (done)

Both tensed, and even Zaki stopped her slow cleanup to prick her ears to that. As well as to give both of the Herno’s a glance, the siblings seeming a little unsure if they wanted to move or say anything. (end)

Sighing, Nibbles scratch the side of her head. “Yeah, Yeah, I know. How could I noticed? Again, I’m a old Spirit, plus a certain friend notice too.” then look to the two. “Look I get it, right now? You don’t trust me, you don’t trust anyone here. Fine, understandable, I don’t blame you 100%. But I am here to help you two, as both a Spirit of Faith and someone that really wants to help with good intentions.” then told on.

“And before you call out I’m friend with a demoness and say I’m being hypocritical or something, let me remind you,” raising a finger to add specifically to Bakari. “She is the one that gave us a idea of helping you two get back to your world. And frankly, I trust her word than let Phobia mess with the Dark Crystal and with that teleport contraption he got. You two want to go home, right? So at least trust me enough to be assured I want to help you get back to the people you trust a bit more than the people here right now.” (Done)

Snapping out of it, Bakari said, “there’s something called lying, look it up.” Still glaring at her.

Getting out of her own shock and looking about the room, Bina asked, “Bakari, can we… figure that out later.” Making him give her a questioning look. “I think Zaki needs our help cleaning this all up.”

“But!” Bakari motioned to the spirit.

“We can figure things out later.” Bina sighed out, “and… I do feel bad I caused this to happen.” Bending down to start picking things up. (end)

“Ah...thank you.” Said Zaki as she was trying to gather her papers as she gave a unsure look to not only the Twins, but to Nibbles as the Spirit roll her eyes as she move to help. She however knew that she would have a long talk with the two...if they didn’t decide to run out of the ship and head off to who knows where. But she figure that they might not do that yet, not with knowing that in a sense?

Nibbles was right, their closest means of returning home was with the ship, and with the knowledge Camous gave of that one mage work in Arabia. However she just hope that they both can be calm enough to understand that she was trying to help them, even if it didn’t seem that way.

Jump to top

28

“This sucks.” Huffed out Bakari, trying to calm himself down after drenching himself with water. The examination hadn’t gone as well as Zaki had hoped. Once the place had been cleaned, she went back to check up on Bakari. It went smooth… then when Bina’s turn came up, Zaki tried out a testing method that had her coughing up sparks and smoke. In turn, it caused some water sprinkler to go off and keep the room from ‘burning’. And of course, Bakari got annoyed, and cause the pipe to instead burst.

Zaki was now trying to make sure her med-bay was dry, and there were golems cleaning the place up. While Bakari and Bina walked along, both a bit wet. But it was Bina that said, “I know.” wanting to find some towel or maybe get a change of clothes. “This is like the first time i happened, all over again.” (end)

Coming behind them, Nibbles told with two offered towels. “Well it could be worse, at least it was a minor mess for the moment.” then held up the towels as she smile. “But its a learning experience.” (Done)

Boh gave a heated glare back, and as quietly as possible, Bina nearly hissed. “I nearly caused a town to fall into a fissure when I stomped the ground!”

Bakari soon added, “I nearly caused a three-block fire to spread when I was trying to warm my hands!” Also trying to keep his voice down. Both finishing, “when we were first learning about our powers!” (end)

“Well,” started Nibbles as she float closer and gently place the towels over their shoulders as she told lowly. “At least you two can help each other with the you-know-what.” giving a glance around as she continue on in the low whisper. “Lets continue this in your guys room, walls got ears you know.” (Done)

Both gave long and annoyed sighed to this, Nibbles nearly had to snap her head around to make sure nobody noticed, because Bina let out more sparks of fire, and Bakari for a moment, seem to breath out a fog of cold air. Apparently despite the new balance? Neither one had any idea how to regin in the other’s power. Not even from using them accidentally from the most simplest of actions. (End)

Trying to usher them, Nibbles say in a lighter tone. “Come on, sooner we can get in the room, sooner we can normally.” Wanting to make sure no one notice, or rather any of the golems. Because while they weren’t people? They were able to rely information to Scrappy somehow, and in turn inform the golem mutt to inform Phobia about the ‘oddness’ the two were giving out.

She kept a eye on the area, even more as the two were just walking towards their room. She didn’t say anything for the most part as she was more focus on keeping a eye out for anything or anyone. Although as soon as they were in the room as the door shut behind her? Did Nibbles let out a wave of magic on the door and on the surrounding area as she told. “There we go. No one to overhear us and no spirits of anyform to get in so easily.” (Done)

Not seeming to care about keeping restraint, Bina finished drying some of herself, before lowering her town and giving a very aggravated, “UUUGGGHHH!!!” A ball of flame pouring from her mouth and lighting the room, as well as heating it.

Bakari was unfortunately in her way, and Nibbles flinched at the fire washing over his head. But once it was over, Bakari only looked minorly annoyed. And cooked. But mostly just a bit annoyed. Not a moment later, the sparkler in that room went off at the slight embers and flames that heated the room. Soaking them all again.

Ears flat, Bina said, “oops…” (End)

Nibbles roll her eyes, she wave a hand to stop the sparklers as she told to the two. “Hold still.” moving another hand of magic to ‘wave’ at them as she let out a dry spell to completely dry up the two. “There, quick-dryness.” (done)

Tossing the twol to the side, Bina put her hand sto her mouth, and let out a muffled scream. One that caused her to choak, cough and remove her hands, coughing as smoke puffed out.

Seeming on the draw this time, Bakari whips a hand out, wind seeming to suck in the hot smoke and ember’s before they could start the sparkler, if by off chance. With a sigh out, Bakari said, “Sis, ya gotta relax! Chill!”

“How can I ‘Chill’ Bakari? I remember how you nearly incinerated a forest that one time, or how you caused a galeforce to nearly knock a whole campsite over a ledge!” The feline seeming a little worked up. “We’re in a airship! I’m practically surrounded by things that could get set off!”

“Hey, I ain’t doing better!” Bakari shot back in some agitation. “I don’t feel like causing tsunami’s or making the earth wolk on it’s own either, and you don’t see me making a scene!” A slight gurgling being heard in a pipe. (End)

Noticing their agitation were causing problems around them, Nibbles quickly move by the two and settle her hands onto the shoulders as she spoke in a calming tone. “Relax you two, just try to take a deep breath and let it out slowly. “ Trying to calm the two and help them relax more before they both could accidentally cause a accident. (Done)

Shud’up!” Nearly burst Bakari, causing the pipe to gurgle again. “This is your fault in the first place, if you hadn't--”

“Bakari!” Bina shouted and gained his ire. She held up her hands and said, “please… calm down.. You’re going to make the pipe burst.” Making him stop and hear a gurgling, causing the boy to turn and see a once shaking pipe, calm.

As things began to slowly settle, Nibbles was starting to see why the Opnehu wanted the two to figure this out themselves. They had a lot more power than she originally thought, and from the looks of it? Their emotions were partially tied into their power, and when they got agitated? Well, it was clear that the power they were not used to was going haywire in a sense. They had a good grasp on their ‘natural’ powers now-- but the others? IT wasn’t that well controlled yet. And from the sounds of it? Had the potential to cause disasters by default. (End)

Pulling her hands back, the Spirit remark as she cross her arms. “I can see why the Ophenu wanted to give you that cryptic talk now, since you two are having a trickier time with your ‘new’ abilities. Even more with it connected to emotions.” then added. “Plus, all I gave was a suggestive consideration with the stones, nothing else.” (Done)

Bakri glare to that, seeming ready to rise back at her, but at the slight gurgling of the pipe, he tried to keep his mouth shut and even try to calm himself down. Bina tried to help, patting his back and looking up to say, “we… sort of tried something like this before, but… well, it wasn’t the same. Back then we still didn’t have a good grasp of our power and… well, we didn’t know it could do this.” Which was clear as day to Nibbles, but that made her think. They did this before? But how? The only thing that changed was the fact they swapped stones around. (End)

Humming a bit, she consider that in a way, it was ‘day zero’ for the two with their abilities as she look to them and tried to ease the mood with a low smile. “At least you two can help each other to learn on how to work with your different abilities.” then thought and admit. “But we gotta figure out on this problem, since while you two aren’t influx anymore? You still have a hard time getting used to each other strengths.” (done)

To that, Bina told, “it took us a year or two to figure them out, or hold them back.” Then looked to her brother to add, “I could try and show Bakari, but…”

“I could cause the pipes to burst.” Bakari agreed with a thoughtful tilt of his head. “And Bina might make the vents vacuum air out of some room or somethin’…” (end)

“Which means we might need to find a good training place for you two…” mused Nibbles as she glance and admit. “Or at least let you two switch your stones back for now to have better controls on your powers.” (done)

They both seemed very eager to that idea, and undid their stones to hand them back to the other. And while there was once more an imbalanced that flared up, the two seemed to at least calm down in knowing they weren't going to cause some ship-wide disaster. (End)

Clapping her hands together, Nibbles smile and said. “Good, now while I can sense the imbalance of your auras? We can at least have a much more calmer talk with the three of us now.” (done)

“Why?” Asked Bakari quickly, giving her a still-very distrustful look. (end)

Snorting with a roll of her eyes, she soon place a hand under chin as she said sarcastic tone. “Back to this again, are we?” then said. “Look I get it already, but lets face facts Bakari, I’m probably the closest thing you can trust in this world till you two go back home.” then roll her eyes as she said. “And sure, I ‘spyed’ on you two, but at least it was me that found out, instead of another Spirit, or worse, a demon. Because news travel a lot faster among spirits than you realized.” (Done)

Bina placed a hand on her brother’s chet, mostly to keep him from doing anything. When she looked to Nibbles, Bina told, “you have to excuse us but… how can we trust anyone the first time around?” Going on to tell, “the only spirits we met were ghosts-- and they tried possessing us!” Going on to tell, “Ascended spirits? They either don’t exist back home, or they just seriously don’t care! We’ve never even seen one.”

“And we’re used to demons.” Bakari added. “A lot of them.” Then snort, “seriously, Bina’s right. Every time someone says we can trust them? We can’t, because once they see what we can do? They start getting ideas.” (end)

Huffing, Nibbles figured as much as she soon said. “Fair enough, you got reasons to not trust me, but let me point out a few things. One: I am old, Bakari, like, so old, I might as well be close to a millennium old. Two: the spirits you probably met were people who had regrets and you are probably right on Ascended Spirits not caring, since they hardly meddle in the mortal realm.”

Then added with a roll of her eyes. “And are so high and mighty with their nature at times.” Then look to the two as she continued on. “Three: I’ve seen a bit on what you two can do? And I rather keep you away from those people and demons that get ideas. Especially the likes of Tyra, because once she hears about you two? She is going to try to grab you two immediately.”

Then gave a quick explanation. “Tyra is a demoness hiding in the Iron Holds, odds are she’s in your world too, hiding in the Iron Holds. She also has been working on a pet project for the last 1000 years, a so called ‘god-killer’ work with having a person with all sorts of demonic runes all over her body. And her project I mention? Yeah its Ash, who managed to rebel against Tyra and is currently in your world. Now, once she hears about two Hernos who are demi-gods? She’s going to try to grab you two, put you through utter torture and make you two her newest pieces of work-,”

Then quickly told with a hand up. “And before you say, ‘oh we can run or make her regret that’? She has imps. Lots and lots of Imps with demonic runes to steal your souls.” (done)

For some reason, Bakari nearly cracked up laughing and Bina looked aside to that, confusing Nibbles. They knew about demons, they even made Siege call for them to run because they were worried about imps. Why weren't they taking the Soul stealing seriously? Though the Twins were trying to stay calm, something bout that made it seem like… it wasn’t a issue. (End)

Giving them looks, Nibbles remark. “For some reason...it seems like you two aren’t worried with the whole ‘soul stealing’ I just told you.” (done)

Bakari said, “yeah… let’s jus’ say someone tried that already, and it didn’t go over well.”

With a look, Bina said, “Bakari, the demon exploded when it ate your soul!” (end)

“Wait,” started Nibbles with a questioning look. “You mean...a demon tried to eat your soul...and they exploded?” then gave a look to the two and said in thought. “Either you two got a lot more power than I thought, or your souls are rather more unique and different than most other souls.” (Done)

Glancing to the side, Bina admitted, “I think it’s power, and Bakari agreed. The Demon went up in a explosion of fire and wind and so many other things. It wasn’t funny, and it looked like it really hurt.”

Bakari shrugged, “I wouldn’t fully know, I was sorta coming too and saw the guy’s remains sorta all over the place.” Hands resting behind his head as he scuffed the floor with his foot. “We sorta had to go find some prist to purify us or something because so much demon blood got splattered all over the place from it.” (end)

“Well...that at least assure me on one thing…” muse Nibbles as she look to the two. “But, I rather be cautious and not let tyra know, because if Imps won’t do? She’ll send in her abominations instead.” then grimace. “And believe me, they’re a lot worse than you might imagine.” (done)

The two traded a glance, but made no comment. Instead, Bakari said, “yeah… sure…” Then asked, “can we be alone now? I think Bina and I had enough things going weird like it usually does.”

Bina gave a nod and agreed, “I wouldn’t mind to just… lay down or something. I’m not sure how to take what just happened still.” (End)

Sighing, Nibbles nodded. “Yeah, sure guys. I’ll keep the spells up here just in case…” then added in amusement. “And if you do consider on trying to sneak out? At least remember we are traveling to Arabia to get the information needed to get you two back home.” then exit out of the door and close it behind her as she let out a breath. Floating back to Zaki medical bay as she thought a bit.

Okay...so there's a lot to unpack. Right now they can’t get their souls eaten...maybe stolen, but I’m not sure on that. They aren’t used to Ascendent Spirits, so they got distrust with me, and they don’t know how to feel to know that I know a bit more than they like...well if they do try to escape, I really hope they consider it carefully. Mostly since I did use that favor to Camous to figure out a way back for them.

Letting a annoyed breath came out. I rather hold that favor over her head for at least a few more centuries… but she knew there was nothing she can do, as she had to wait it out, and hoped that they would at least consider her words, or at least give her a tolerance on helping them. She knew that they wouldn’t trust her immediately, but she prefer to at least have them give her the benefit of the doubt.

Nevertheless, she feel that things were going to get even more weirder. She was at least thankful that blasted black fox doesn’t come by anymore.

Phobia didn’t know how to feel as the last week. He felt a sense of his shoulder being lighter, and looking to the new parts that were ‘attached’ to his right shoulder, he had to say it was like the new steel was apart of his flesh and body but...at the same time it wasn’t. Seeing the amount of work on the metal and around it, he can tell it was a mixture of Mari work and possibly someone else that ensure the metal would stay put on him without going into his flesh.

It was still hard to take in that for once, he couldn’t feel the cold touch and the harden metal in his body that was like a Lion claws gripping into his very flesh. Granted it meant that he was going to be a bit tired for now, and won’t be doing much work. Which was annoying, but he recalled from Zaki that he shouldn’t do much activity from the slight blood loss, but from also getting adjusted to the new metal that was ‘connected’ to his shoulder. She mention that his body needed to adjust from not having metal in him anymore, but to get used to the new metal that was covering over his shoulder.

Although he didn’t understand on why he couldn’t cook his own meals fully, or do anything else fully by himself. He just needed a day or two to rest and he should be good.

But Phobia seem to notice that over the week after the operation? Mari seem to be always stay close. Whether it was helping him walk, cooking, helping him clean, or even staying close with him in bed? She was close and ‘keeping a eye on him’. The Striped could tell that Mari was doing more than watching him for his health, she seem to be acting more than a ‘helpful nurse’ in all honesty.

Yet Phobia didn’t fully voice it out, as whenever he tried to prod and figure out why? Her responses seem to be playful and mischievous. Especially in the ‘gutted tongue’ of hers.

He however glance to the mentioned Kitsune, as he noticed she was still as close as always, having his left arm around her shoulder as he spoke. “Mari, are you sure I still need help? I’m pretty sure I can walk a bit better now.” Knowing that even if he felt woozy a few day’s earlier, he felt a bit better now to walk without falling down. But he did know that Jiru wanted to talk to him on something, so the Striped figure to come down by the cargo bay on what the Ophenu wanted to talk about. (done)

“Rest is most needed, Phob.” Told the kitsune pointedly. “But, you insist most to see Jiru. So will aid, until Zakai say otherwise.” Seeming to get a bit better at names and words-- but like always, tripping up now and then. “Will aid, you put up.” Then smiled, “am I not pretty and soft?” (end)

Spluttering, Phobia spoke. “Yes, but,” then shook his head as he told. “Thats beside the point Mari!” although in his fluster moment he almost tripped as his left arm slipped off from Mari shoulders. (done)

Like some pair of serpents, his arm was snatched and made Phobia nearly jerk to a stop before being held back in place. Mari didn’t seem to miss a step, half stopping to correct his stance, get him to stand and walk-- before moving along as if nothing happened. She still told, “see, still need pretty vixen to aid.” (end)

Letting out a sigh, Phobia told. “Maybe you’re right….” then glance to his slightly dangled hand as his arm was back on her shoulders. “But maybe I should let my hand rest on your shoulder? Make it easier for the both of us to help me walk.” Then carefully move his dangling hand to rest on her left shoulder as to handle his weight a bit better as he said. “There…” Figuring that would work for the both of them, granted part of his mind wanted to at least have his hand rest on her waist. But the Striped rather not get Mari angered, since technically they weren’t ‘mates’ yet.

He was still having a bit of trouble to wrap his head on the fact Kitsunes uses sex as a tool. He did however ask to Mari with a glance. “You sure I’m not too heavy to handle my weight Mari?” (done)

Smiling ever so cheerily, Mari told, “hands bend steel, Phob most light.” Continuing on, while Phobia slowly processed the almost dainty kitsune female by him-- could bend steel with her hands. (End)

Bending steel with her bare hands….I don’t know if I should be terrified by that with her breaking me apart-- or be excited for that as she could help me make golems. thought Phobia as another part of his mind question on why he should have her help with his golems...but he was reminded that technically she helped in her own way, as he recalled her learning from him on how some of his golems work, and even more taught her on the runics.

Slightly shaking this off, he figure he should be thankful enough she didn’t break his arm...or other parts of his body with those hands of hers. Granted part of him question how, but he rather not poke a Lioness sleeping...or in this case, a Kitsune being nice to him. When they finally came down to the cargo bay, he saw the Ophenu as he called out. “Jiru! You said you wanted to talk on something?” (done)

The od monkey gave a glance and a large smile from his perch on some pipes. “Give Jiru time, he will be down soon!” And went back to tighten a bolt near the pipes.

In the meantime, Mari helped the striped along, finding a nice place for him to be seated. Once he was down, Jiru jumped and fliped about the many parts of the area to land near and told, “Since day of operation, Jiru had want to show something you might most like, Phobia!” Grinning widely as he told Mari, “come, come, you can help Jiru, yes?”

Mari giggled and gave a nod-- but didn’t leave without giving a quick kiss to Phobia’s cheek and followed the monkey. While he half thought about the small peck to his cheek, all thought of it faded. Jiru and Mari made their way back, and the kitsune herself held a arm.

When it was place by him, Phobia wasn’t sure how to comment to it. It wasn’t his arm-- it was new. With parts and pieces he wasn’t familiar with-- yet Jiru told while taking to a heightened perch. “Jiru felt that once body is ready, you use new limb.” going on to tell, “look at old one, and Jiru felt that using it may not work with new shoulder. So made this for it for you.” (end)

Looking the arm over carefully Phobia could tell a bit of work was put into this. It was also different from what he was normally used to as he commented. “It’s alot different from what I’m used to...even more the parts. What is it made out of anyway? Some sort of steel?” Eying the metal as he went on. “and how are we going to attached it to my shoulder? Just stick it on with more seals?” (Done)

Jiru grinned and held up the oddly mothed end. He motioned for MAri to help, and she did, lifting it and lining it up to his shoulder. Pressing it up, Jiru held up a finger and placed it on a small switch. There was a slight jerk and a dull thump that made Phobia half jolt. When it was over, he looked to the arm that was now… sticking to his side.

Jiru told, even as phobia half flext the new mechanical hand, a odd… sensation in his being. “Is mix of steels. Jiru used few parts to make simple arm, most are in shoulder. Use magnet force, binds by energy, power by you.”

Mari made a face to ask, “is Phob well enough to have it?”

Jiru waved a hand to tell, “not yet, but once better, can use all time!” Then patted the metal arm slowly being moved, “just let him test now, know what it will be like.” Then admitted onwards, “uses mostly common steels, but insides simplified. Lighter than old one.” (End)

“It is.” admitted Phobia as he move the wrist a bit as he went on. “Not as heavy as my old one...but I noticed the hand and wrist is a bit more stiffer than my old one.” seeing the hand slowly move its fingers and made the slow turn of a wrist. “Is it still in progress, Jiru? Because there's a few kinks with the arm, might need a bit more work with how slow it’s moving.” (Done)

Shaking his head, Jiru told while pressing the switch again, cutting the connection and making the limb fall right off. “No, half power by you. Body not strong enough, limb not function as should until you yourself are better in both body and mind.”

Mari told on while booping the stripe’s nose, “wait for body to heal. Then, we heal inner self with bowls. Arm work better then.” (end)

Scrunching his face up, mostly from the boop as he shook his head and said. “I know” then glance to the arm as he said. “Well, might as well take this off, won’t be needing it till another week.” then added to Mari. “and yes, we can head back to my bed so I can rest…” then felt a frown on his face as he admitted. “I just wish that I could cook again, I’ve been craving to enjoy Striped delicacy.” he almost felt himself salivated as he recalled the rats that were in their cages in a closed off room in the kitchens.

Sure he didn’t mind the basic food Mari help cooked for him, but his stomach was craving for the wonderful taste that was rats! Although he knew he wouldn’t taste it till he was done ‘resting up’ as he doubted Mari could stomach on the fact he enjoyed eating rats. (done)

Yet, she helped him up and told, “can cook meal. Only need to ask.” Really, looking at the vixen’s smile, Phobia could tell she meant it. She had been nothing but helpful-- if not overtly so, during his time down. But darn it all, did he want some good old Striped cooking-- something she had no idea how to do! (End)

Making a face, he consider on asking her as he felt the arm being removed by Jiru as he was back on his feet with thanks to Mari as he figured he might as well as he look to her and asked. “Mind if we head to the kitchen together? Because Mari? I really want to enjoy some good Striped cooking and you might need my help on cooking it since….” pausing a bit as he finish in a rather uncertain tone. “Since...it requires….cooking a rat…..” (done)

With a glance, Mari asked, “you do rat dishes too?” (end)

Blinking in surprise, Phobia look to her with surprised on his face as he said. “Wait, you know how to cook rats into meals? I thought it was only Stripes that did it!” (Done)

Giggling, Mari told, “we do, just picky. Herno same, but rats most hand-picked. Kitsune keep stock, Herno very picky on rats more. High standards of what is acceptable. Kitsune, not as picky.” (end)

Staring at her for a brief moment as she held him close, Phobia did the only ‘logical’ thing he could do. The Striped move his head down and gave a surprised kissed to her lips. His left hand moving to hold the back of her head as to keep the kiss to last as long as he could, he didn’t knew how long it was, as he pull away and told breathlessly. “Mari, I think I’m more in love with you than ever before.” Looking at her as he soon pause, realized what he just did….

And what he just said as he told weakly. “Its...not common for anyone to cook rats for meals?” trying to use this as a means to explain to the vixen of what he just did. (done)

She only hummed in a knowing manner, and asked, “not common meal. Rats no give much. Just specail dish when in want.” Finger coming up to play around with his shirt. “Perhaps after meal, we see what else one can have, prrr?” A coy smile working it’s way on her lips. “Would want to taste something more exotic, Phob?” Giggling to add, “something… most delectable while in room to selves?” (End)

Blushing a bit, Phobia realized what she was saying as he said. “Really?” then suddenly said. “I mean yes! I wouldn’t mind one bit! I rarely have anything exoitc like that-- oh markings that came out wrong!” he almost wanted to facepalm, but his new arm was currently detached as he needed more time to ‘recover’, so he tried to wing it with his words as he tried to control the red on his face. “What I meant to say, was that I wouldn’t mind for, uh to enjoy that, uh delictable and exotic thing for ourselves, yes that it!”

the one thing I am terrible at and its flirting and innuendo talk! Ugh, I must sound terrible with my words! thought Phobai as he wish he could facepalm. (done)

With a giggle, Mari spoke, “then we do after meal.” Continuing to help him along through the halls. (end)

Quickly nodding, Phobia could safely say that despite the fact he wasn’t good at this...romance thing? He was at least good enough to have Mari to consider him a potential mate. Which was saying a lot for the Striped.

Even more as he would admit he had been...enjoying the times they were in the bed by themselves. A lot more than he would’ve thought. Then again, she was taught on how to use sex as a tool, so it was possible she was using her experiences to make him tensed up before unwinding him. But part of him didn’t mind, since it meant that they could talk like this, it was...strangely exciting to have Mari smile to him and talk in a way like this. Even if it was all broken speech.

He although knew that she was holding out at him, mostly waiting till he was ‘better’, which would take time with the bowls...but he was glad she was there for him...because for the first time since he had to leave the Isles? He honestly felt no one was by his side, nor cared for him...and Mari gave a...comforting presence to him. Despite her being different, he felt he could lower his guard more around her.

(done)

It was good to be sitting in a chair once more, overseeing his ship and his Golems. It was also nice to have a very attractive female clinging to his side, even near snuggling him and sitting on his lap. Phobia could say, he felt rather great about himself. Even the weeks of having those bowls ringing out their tunes helped him feel worlds better. Add in the new arm-- one he half tweaked along with Jiru as he recovered more and more? Phobia would say he felt great even!

Still, he had to wonder what happened to the ship while he was out of commision. It had acted real oddly one day. A few sprinklers going off, the boilers, the vents and the pipes acting up… but it passed, though both Jiru and Scrappy had no idea how to explain what happened. He looked about and found nothing wrong so… really, it was just some odd occurrence.

From out the viewing port, Phobia could see nothing more than wide sands and arid heat. From the directions Nibbles gave to Nowa? They were some week still away from the Mage’s old hideout, and they really needed to land sooner or later for some extra fuel. Nowa mostly doing so out of preparation and caution. They were on their way to stop at a city now, and plan to maybe just head out once they were done refueling. (End)

Phobia didn’t recall which city they were stopping by, but in all honesty he didn’t admitally cared. Mostly as long as it gave him the fuel and gave them a bit of supplies, they could go on their merry way. But he did had to admit, that having Mari sitting in his lap and clinging to his side with her head laying on his left shoulder? Was probably one of the more relaxing and enjoyable things he experienced, probably even more than Najat if he would willing admit to it.

Sure Najat was downright sexy and had a fluffy tail for him to feel up, but Mari was sexy herself. She also was close to his side as she had 3 tails that were fluffy! Granted he wasn’t allowed to touch them just yet, mostly since they weren’t ‘mated’, but in hindsight? Phobia could probably be happy he had Mari snuggling to his side and on his lap.

Scrappy, who was sitting on his haunches by Phobia left side in the chair, slowly turn his head as he examined the sight. While it was odd for such biological needs and to see a female nearly latched onto Phobia? Scrappy processors could estimated that due to Mari being by his ‘Father’ side constantly and with the gem bowls ‘tuning’ him? The stress levels were decreasing with each day, slowly, but surely as the last time he check Phobia, they were down by 45%.

Now? He was certain that by the end of the month, Phobia will reach down in the 20% area, which would mean that Phobia would have no need to kill himself. Which was good in Scrappy mind. However Scrappy questioned on something as he look to Mari and address to her. “Mari, it is good that you have helped assisted and be close to Phobia, even more so to help him when he was recovering. However there has been something that has been bothering since the operation.” then asked. “Why is it that you sitting on his lap in that odd fashion?” going on to tilt his head as he added. “Is there some purpose to this ‘snuggling’ that has been stated, when you can simply lay yourself onto Phobia body?” (done)

With a simple glance, Mari told, “you would not understand, Scrap.” And resumed relaxing on Phobia. (end)

Scrappy stare at her, then turn to Phobia as if he would answer the question. The Striped in turn soon said. “Its...well, its comfortable, that's all I can say, Scrappy.” feeling her weight on him slightly and on his left arm and shoulder as Phobia look to Nowa quickly and asked. “How long till we reach the city Nowa? A few more days at best?” Trying to change the subject about the ‘snuggling’ as Mari was technically right, Scrappy wouldn’t understand...at least, not yet.(Done)

Gaining a smile and glancing back, Nowa told, “give it a few more hours, romio. And don’t fret, ya have all the time ya want in that hour to snuggle, cuddle, grop an’ feel up tha’ gal on your lap.” (end)

Giving a questioning look, Phobia asked. “Who’s Romio?” then shook his head as he said. “Nevermind, probably nothing important,” then asking. “Know anything about this city specifically Nowa? I never been to this part of Arabia before, even less of this ‘Ramada’ if I recall correctly.” He didn’t knew much of Arabia or its cities, and he couldn’t ask Kan as she was more focus on business...and he may have had his attention focus on a certain white haynu vixen.

And speaking of vixen, while he was snuggling and cuddling, he didn’t do much groping...Mostly because he was partially unsure on if he would grope or not. He did however move his left arm to move around the vixen body to just have her close, or as close as could be as she seem to be keeping sure she was close enough. It was the thought that counted in his opinion.

But he did want at least a heads up if they were going to have trouble in this city. Or something more than just the common trouble. (done)

“Not much to say.” Nowa told, “place ain’t half bad, though I heard it had a bit of a li’lle infight happen between the Sultan and his brother. Don’t know who’s in charge now really.” The mare gave a partial shrug and said, “Ain’t much to talk about really.” (end)

Phobia let out a low hum to this, but didn’t thought too much on it. For him it was another city to get fuel and go, nothing more than that. He did however paid attention more to the vixen close to him, part of him couldn’t help but recall just mere months back that he ‘won’ her from that contest, and after going with his guts on helping her with that collar? He unknowingly open a new path, one that showed Mari willing to love him, even have him as a mate-- within the condition he would be ‘better’.

Which was something he was willing to do, even more push himself to attain the reality of having Mari around and close to his side as a mate. Sure she was around him as a ‘lover’, but it wasn’t the real thing for the Kitsune as she was doing this to help encourage him to be better. The Striped knew that despite part of him thinking they were together? Another part reminded that it won’t be ‘permitted’ until he was better.

Yet he wasn’t sure when that would be shown.

Even more with him using the bowls, as while they helped him with his ‘tunes’? He could still feel more...he wasn’t sure what it was in him, but he was certain it was a ‘wrongness’ in him. Then again his body was still recovering from the saturated magic, so who knows how long that will be. What Phobia did know, was that his desire for the ‘New Dread Empire’ were slowly dulling.

At first he didn’t knew why such thoughts weren’t his main focus, but yet...he knew the answer as it became obvious. With what Najat talk to him of being a ‘good leader’, and wanting to try to be better to have Mari by his side permanently? World Domination wasn’t something he consider as worthwhile anymore. Internally, Phobia consider that such thoughts crept up was...because he was sick in the head, far more than the usual Racky a Striped would have.

Or maybe it was spite formed after he was Exiled. That or it was a mixture of being unhinged and wanting revenge.

But in a way? Perhaps it was for the best, as maybe...maybe he didn’t need to rule the world, maybe he didn’t need to take control. Maybe, just maybe….he just wanted attention? Just something to show he was seen and heard, even if it was negative attention. Although Phobia didn’t realized it, but he was using his left hand to actually pet Mari head while he was lost in thought in his mind the entire time. (done)

She peeked at him a bit more openly with an eye, but didn’t comment and let him be. Mostly half enjoying the sensation of that hand through her fur some and relaxing back. PArt of her wondered what he was thinking… but another part figured she would find out later.

Nowa paid no mind, focusing on the sands ahead and keeping an eye out for any cheeky pirates, slavers or scavengers wanting to have a easy go at a ship like this. Though, she doubted any could do much. Phobia’s ship was pretty hardy, and while some of it was gutted and returned? Well, Nowa was sure it could still outperform most ships.

Half squinting her eyes, Nowa told, “alright, we should be reaching port soon.” Seeming to advise, “keep your nose clean and try not to make a mess. I don’t know who’s in charge now, but if the original sultan is around? I can tell you, he will be pissed off something more if you start making any mess in his town.” (end)

Getting out of his thoughts, Phobia asked. “And if its the other one?” He pause briefly, as he noticed his hand was touching something rather...soft-like. Slowly glancing his eyes down, he noticed he was petting Mari head as he thought. I don’t know if this is good for me...or disappointing somehow. Phobia figure to ask to Mari. “How long have I’ve been petting your head? And is it a good thing or a bad thing?” (done)

With a small giggle, Mari told, “hand not broken, yes?” Making him unsure if that was a good thing, or a possibly bad thing. “Have been at it for while, Phob. I not mind it.” Though flicked a tail up to tell, “will, if touch tails. Make line there.” (end)

Well...at least she warned me, and I know where to touch in the future for now. thought the Striped as he glance back to Nowa as he said. “We should probably just get our fuel, make a few trades then leave. Mostly since the sooner we reach to this place, the sooner we can keep moving to get those Twins out and get our Hernos back.”

Scrappy spoke in agreement. “Agreed.” He turn to Nowa to ask. “Will you make the usual swindling moves to gain riches, Navigator Nowa?” (done)

“Corse I be doin’ that!” Nowa grinned ever so widely, “Kan and I got a date with gold, and we be planning to take it in the largest bags we can!” Then added in on the side, “after we spend some on ship-needs. Fuel ain’t the only thing we be needing.” Going on to tell, “and I think that Zaki lass is going out with that body-guard of a hunk by her side and those two cats to get some new supplies since that freak-water accident in the med-bay.” (end)

“I’m still trying to figure out how that happen.” remarked Phobia as he let out a huff. “It took my Engineer golems hours to repair that accident!”

“It is something I am still calculating myself, Phobia.” looking to the Striped as Scrappy tilt his head to ask. “Will you go out into the city and explore around as per usual, Phobia?”

The Striped thought for a brief moment, then shook his head as he told. “Not this time.” then jab a thumb back to the doorway as he went on. “I got that Hydra golem still needing work on. Mostly on getting its body ready,” then added. “And I still need to work on your new chassis, Scrappy.”

Ears perking to this, Scrappy look to Phobia fully and nod his head. “That is highly acceptable and should be done post haste.” (done)

Shaking her head, Mari told to Phobia, “will be around ship, have few little things want to do.”

“Like what, gettin’ ready for a rut?” Half joked Nowa with a knowing look.

Mari only smiled innocently, “is Mercenary most jealous Mari have man by side?” Causing Nowa to blink-- then laugh out.

After a moment, Nowa chuckled, “sharp girl, sharp.” Mari only smiling to her. “Call you a whore, then callin’ me plain jealous like I need it. Wonder how prissy pricks will take that mouth of yours.”

“As well as one might expect from one most trained in oral.” Told Mari, making Phobia stumble at the mere thought of where that could lead, “am most good with words.” Then wonder if she meant that, or also the double-meaning innuendo… or something else. It was sometimes hard to tell with her, and Nowa only laughed away. (end)

Giving a glance to Mari, Phobia asked with a slight raise of a brow and cautious tone. “Mari, are you just messing like usual, or was that a double innuendo like always?” (Done)

She only gave the striped a smile and spoke, “is Phob asking for something more? Can make happen.” Snuggling up to him more. (end)

Blushing a bit lowly, Phobia glance to the side as he thought. For some reason I deserve to walk into that one. he did however...recalled when he experienced his first blowjob-- granted it wasn’t voluntary...it was actually downright horrible and disgusting. He shook those memories away as he glance back down to Mari and managed to say in a clear tone. “Maybe, later when you’re done with whatever you are planning to do, Mari?” then clear his throat a bit.

“I-I mean, I’m going to be a bit busy and you might be too so...maybe we can...uh…” He couldn’t help but facepalm with his right hand, abilt gently as it was made out of metal as he thought. A few weeks of being with Mari, and I’m still stuttering and having a hard time with sex and talking about it! (done)

“Poor lad.” Nowa chuckled, “still can’t form his words near ya, you got him wrapped around your finger, don’cha?”

“Not around finger.” Mari told while hugging Phobia, “am cuddling.” (End)

Feeling her body hugging him again, Phobia lower his hand as he glance to Mari and clear his throat as he said lowly. “I uh...still, hoped that ah…”

Scrappy look to Phobia as the golem remarked. “Phobia, how is it that you are still having trouble to openly talk about sex with a Kitsune that used sex as a tool and know all forms of it?”

“It’s a habit from being the Isles, Scrappy!” defended Phobia. “You can’t just get rid of that mentality in a few weeks! Especially when they’re utterly sexy and cuddable!” (Done)

Mari only spoke on to Scrappy, “is person thing, not golem. Golem no understand such things, since golems do not have the bits that make those like us have pleasure. Is seen as special thing to most, why is most embarrassing.” (End)

“You see?” said Phobia as he was still feeling defensive as he motioned with his right hand. “It’s not exactly easy to just ask the girl you’re in a relationship if it’s alright if they give a blowjob to you!” He pause and then said. “Wait, that came out wrong somehow.” (done)

Mari asked, “so, you no want it?” Having a curious prr in her tone. (End)

Spluttering, Phobia told firmly. “Of course I do!” then pause and took in a breath and slowly let it out as he said. “It just...difficult for me to say it! I’m still getting used to all of this.” Then added as he tried to settle in his seat. “Even more when I’m...still trying to wrap my head about this, years of growing up with Striped traditions hammering in you about relationships isn’t going to suddenly stop for me.” (done)

“No.” Mari seemed to agree while her finger played with his shirt. “But can be worked out, yes?” and tugged on the collar, bringing them into a kiss.

With a glance back, Nowa rolled her eyes at the now making-out two and returned her gaze forwards. “I swear, when he had control of a girl, he hardly could get it right. Now that a girl’s wanting his dick, he can’t do a thing.” Not that Phobia could hear her, more focused on the taste of Mari’s lips more than anything else. (End)

“Do not forget,” spoke Scrappy as he moved away from the chair to stand by Nowa as he went on. “There were multiple variables of the situation of before and of now. As well of factors added into this situation.” (done)

“Jus’ saying.” Nowa spoke, “guy’s just a boneless mess when it comes to the other side of sex.” Then breathed in to say, “commin’ to port. Let’s hope no trouble happens this time around.” Having a feeling it might. So far, their luck has been almost crummy when it came to Arabia. (end)

Scrappy didn’t comment further, as the golem focused on the city as it seem to be like most, made of Stone, Looking Of average condition in architecture, and simplistic. Or at least until you move into the streets.

When they move the ship to land in port, Scrappy moved his attention to Clanky. “Inform crew we have arrived in Ramada.”

“Yes sir, Favorite-One.” One handed salute as the golem activated the comms. “We’ve arrive in Ramada, take heed of around you, because we ain’t going to be around.”

Clicky turn his head and Told to Nowa. “Go on ahead Navigator! We’ll keep watch on the Destroyer Of Hopes and Dreams™.” (Done)

She nodded and moved away from the wheel, figuring to get Kan out of her room and see the light of day again. They had plenty to trade off and plenty more to swindle into their ship. The very thought made her grin.

Jump to top

29

Arabia was new and much more different than what Zaki had so far experienced on her travels. It was loud, people crowded the streets and shop owners constantly called out their wears to any that were interested or not. Roc was by her side, of course. But so were the Twins now, both herno’s keeping a very sharp eye out and about them.

More than once Bakari, or sometimes Bina, would step up and get in someone’s way. And while apologies would be given, both herno’s didn’t look like they believed them. And it was clear when Nibbles simply observed them to be pickpockets. (End)

“Be careful Zaki, there’s going to be pickpockets around that’ll ‘bump’ into you.” forewarned Nibbles as she kept her own eye around, Zaki herself questioned on why there were pickpockets in the first place. Wouldn’t there be some sort of guard partols, or means to ensure there wasn’t any pickpocketing allowed?

Roc gave a glance to her as if he understood her questioning expression as he spoke. “Arabia runs on a different system, each city is controlled by a Sultan, and that Sultan dictates laws. But Arabia is also a lawless land, and if you’re fast enough? You can get away with anything in the cities.”

Zaki made a face, as she look to the Twins and asked. “And you say this ‘Dejen’ lived here?” (done)

Bakari gave a nod and told, “for a while. But he sorta moved away after a time and startted to travel.” Then half scratched his cheek to add, “probably ‘cuz those shiftlings made their home here. It’s… really weird not seeing them around, you couldn’t go a foot without seeing a shiftling crawlin’ around.” (end)

“Probably due to Dejen influence. From what I can tell about this place so far, the sultan brother rules here and keeps a decent hoof on control.” remarked Nibbles as she glance over as she went on. “Although Ramada is probably different in their world than here.”

While Zaki subtle nod to Nibbles, she look around as she asked to the two Hernos. “Is there a lot of differences between here and what you saw of the city?” Wondering how big of a difference it was compared to their worlds and with certain events being altered. Admitally she was wondering how anyone would enjoy living here, or could live here with how...hot and unkind this place was. Even more with pickpockets around. (Done)

Nodding, Bina said, “a lot. Ramada back in our home is… well, it’s like a giant garden with the shiftlings around, and it’s becoming one of the largest cities on the inland of Arabia.” Going on to tell, “Harshio also clamped down on his rules and laws. He didn’t just have his guard, he nearly had the Shiftlings also at his call for… almost anything. They act as workforce, security, surveillance, construction, city-wide cleaning…”

“Shiftlings just like to work, work, work, work.” Bakari told with a slight snort. (end)

“Sound like a perfect means to have unpaid workers to do everything.” remarked Roc, glancing around as he kept close to Zaki as he went on. “Might explain why this Striped left, why stay in a city when it has new defenders and workforce?” He snorted a bit. “Or he didn’t like to have too much competition and left for greener pastures.”

“Roc, I think you’re speculating a bit too much.” spoke Zaki as Roc replied.

“No offense Zaki, but I’ve been around Arabia briefly, and it's a cutthroat land, where you either become top dog with deceiving and backstabbing, or you’re left in the desert to die.” Glancing to Zaki frowning at the hippogriff, he told on. “I’m just stating how things work here, Zaki. it's the unmention law of the land around here.” He then told on. “We should keep moving, I rather ensure our healer won’t get ogle too much by the natives here.” (Done)

“I’m more worried about what they might try, Roc.” Bina said with cautionary honesty. And Bakari seemed to wholly agree with a nod. While the two were young to the Zebra and Hippogriff? It was times like these they seemed much more aware of things. And as they moved, Bakari seemed to tell.

“Might not happen here, too many guards. But… well, Arabia’s a slaver’s place.” Which got Zaki a bit on edge, feeling the hairs on her back raise at the thought. “We’ve seen it from a cage, Bina an’ I know it happens and who they pay most for.” And was that the truth. The mere thought of being in a place where her kin would of been sent to be sold off for their exotic features…. (end)

She shifted her legs a bit, as she glance to see Roc giving a more cautious glare around as he moved a bit by her, just in precaution. While Zaki tried to relax, Nibbles assured the zebra. “Long as you got us, you’ll be safe, Zaki.” Zaki was once again, thankful of being reminded she was with a Spirit and a excel bodyguard.

Zaki took in a breath and slowly let it out as she spoke to the two Hernos. “We should move a bit faster, get what we need and then leave.” wanting to move a bit faster as she rather not stay in Arabia, or in this city for far too long. (Done)

“Relax.” Bakari told, “more edgy you get, more they’ll try singling you out.”

And while Bina made a face to that, she did agree. “Try and keep calm, Zaki. Bakari’s right, slavers will target people that act weak. You need to stay calm and act like you’ll be fine.” Then smile, “plus, you got all of us.” (end)

Nodding, Zaki tried to relax, ease herself as she motioned a head to Roc to move a bit to act the part. While the hippogriff frown, he did move a step away as he kept his eye out.

Nibbles look on in amusement as she could tell that slowly but surely, they will get together a lot sooner than they realized. The spirit however, gave a look around as she noticed a few of the natives were glancing them all over, but not doing anything yet. Mostly since there were guards around and they were in a group, but Nibbles also could tell they were eying Zaki like she was the largest satchel of shekels to be laid on.

She figure to not let Zaki know, mostly to keep the zebra relax and keep moving.

Although as they were moving down to the market, mostly to grab a few supplies? Zaki glance around as she heard something, flicking a ear, she asked. “Does anyone hear that?” trying to figure out what she heard as Roc glance over as he said.

“Sound like someone shouting something in the distance...hard to tell of what though.” (Done)

Bakari gave a slight jump, mostly to see over the heads of everyone. When he came down, he told, “move back, Sultan coming through.” Adding, “and it ain’t Hashio.” Making Bina a little unsure of how to take that. While she and her brother didn’t know the sultan personally? From what the changlins say, he was a nice guy.

They knew nothing about his brother, who was obeveously now the one in charge. (End)

While they were moving to the side, mostly to avoid what was coming? Nibbles got a good view of the situation as it seem this horse, being a few years younger around in his 30’s was wearing some fancy robes. Surrounded by some horse guards...She almost blink to see a armored gnoll of sorts by his side as well as she saw at least two diamond dog mercs and a griffon of all things.

When they were coming closer in view, Zaki notice a few heads bow to the sultan, as to give respect. Roc glance over as he could tell this sultan seem to enjoy having mercs around him, but he could feel his feathers on the back of his neck rise as the sultan glance to the side and spotted Zaki. the Sultan rose a hoof as to commence the group to stop, as he look to Zaki fully as the zebra tried to stay calm, but felt uncomfortable with the gaze the horse held in his eyes.

“You,” spoke the horse as he pointed to Zaki. “You shall be a new harem girl for me.”

Zaki tried not to shiver in disgust and knowing the reason why he wanted her. Looking to him, she gave a strained expression as she told. “I’m sorry but I’m not interested, or be able to do that. I am a healer on a ship, and I’m,” giving a glance to Roc she quickly move a hoof around his neck as he was taken off guard by this. “Currently in a relationship! So I can’t, Sultan.”

That seem to displeased the Sultan as he order. “Debt! Take the zebra and kill the thing by her!” The gnoll held his halbard and began marching to Zaki.

The twins move in front of the gnoll, as while they were conflicted they held their ground. Debt look down, as their gnoll was far different from this version. His eyes were as lifeless as his tone. “Move or you will be removed. Sir demand the zebra and he shall have her.” (Done)

Bina took a reluctant breath and took a stance, “we can’t let you Debt.” Bakari doing the same. She really didn’t want to hurt him, not really. The thought of Debt back home…

“And if ya don’t back down?” Started Bakari before smirking, “well… I still get to do what I always wanted to do.” Recalling a few times in the past the gnoll would demean them in some way because they were ‘kids’. Oh, he could punch this Debt and have no regrets. (End)

Snorting, Debt raise his halberd to slash down at the two, Bina catch the weapon and hold it, while Bakari smirk as he punch with a huge amount of force as Debt didn’t expect such strength. Being pushed back as the wind was knock out of him as he slam into a wall, even more going through it as he felt shock of two cubs stopping his weapon strike and knocking him into a wall.

“Useless gnoll!” Shouted the horse as he order. “Rest of you get that zebra!” He turn to look to see in shock of the female cat bending a steel Halbird in half as it dropped. (Done)

Similarly, Bakari tilted his head left to right, cracking his knuckles and telling, “do it, an’ you’ll be in the rubble like ya pal. I ain’t gonna be givin’ love taps either.” Bina more calmly just keeping in ready stance. “Go on, we dare ya. First punch is on me.” Once more getting in a ready stance. Soldiers and mercenaries hesitating a little. (End)

“I’ll triple your pay!” Call out the horse as it got a glint in the merc eyes. The Griffon move up in the air and the dogs moved close. Bina only groans in annoyance while Bakari smirks.

“Keep back.” Told Roc to Zaki as he move up to assist. The zebra ready her staff to give support as she heard and saw the gnoll getting up and grunt in annoyance. The bodyguard look to the cats in annoyance as he turn to focus at Zaki as he rush to grab her. (Done)

When he felt he was going to be close enough, the tomcat of the two seemed to just be in his way, smirking again and giving a solid punch to him again, sending the gnoll back and rolling on the ground. “Denied!” Bakari cowed before seemingly rushing off, jumping far higher than most could to literally grab and start pubmling the once-flying Griffin.

Debt got himself up slowly a second time, half nursing and feeling the need to remove his steel breastplate-- a plate of armor that now had a fist-sized dent in it. He began to reevaluate how to handle the two. And glancing, he watched the female cat tango with both dogs. She smacked one down, kicked another-- even grabed and tossed a gaurd trying to take her down.

When one of the dog’s recovered enough and tossed a vile at Bina’s head-- one that actually got her? Debt… felt a odd feeling in him. Bina made a ‘ew!’ sound and turned to deal with the dog, the liquid running over her, but for Debt? His mind was trying to comprehend what he was seeing. The sight of someone’s head… not melting to the dog’s super-corrosive liquid vial’s. The necklace steel began to corrode, and the clothes began to slow get eaten by the acid-- but the cat? She didn’t seem to notice.

She did however, when her top began to get thinner. She shrieked and shouted, “PERVERT!” Punting the dog that gave a yelp of pain. Debt watched that dog fly up, up, up… and eventually go down in the distance. The feline now looking very flustered and angry as she continued to brawl with the same strength and even more resolve now. (End)

Keep away from the two. thought Debt as he saw the other dog distracting Bina while the Griffon was dealt with the male cat as the merc was out of the fight as he was now picking off he saw, or mostly guarding Zaki.

The gnoll move by the Sultan as he spoke. “Sir, we should reconsider to leave this one, you can get a zebra slave from the auction,” But was interrupted.

“Silence, just do your job like the lackey you are and get me that zebra!” Shouted the horse.

Debt flick a ear to this but wordlessly obey as the Sultan told. “All guards, get me that zebra now!” The horses turn to follow their Sultan orders as Roc gave a displeased sound.

“Great. Soldiers.” (Done)

Another horse sliding by, Bina moved in and tried holding up her top that was not holding up. She looked annoyed too, and said, “just leave us alone, you jerks!” Though half dodged at a spear thrown at her.

Bakari snorted and took a stance. “Get lost, or I’m going to blow you away!” Less bothered about it as many patrons in the area had ran for cover. Though as they marched on, he shrugged, “fine, you asked for it.” Taking a deep breath…. Then letting it out.

It was one thing to see a accidental sneeze. But seeing it actually used and focused? Zaki felt a new surge of uncertainty of the two. Winds picked up and dusty sand was swept with. Once marching soldiers now stalled, trying to hold ground while a strong gale buffed them, caused them to stumble and slowly find themselves half sliding.

And while they reconsidered, one f the two dogs slowly stumbled up, dizzily looked at the sight. He blinked and gave a growl, mostly at bina for possibly killing his partner. With little regard, he roared and jumped at her, causing her to give a shout.

Bakari flicked a ear, but didn’t move, mostly to keep the suppression up. “Get off!” Bina shouted, grabbing and kicking the dog off her as something snapped. In his desperation, the dog grabbed for anything he could, be it the top or the necklace-- he didn’t matter. He tried to grip, but at the single toss? The dog flew away-- top now ruined and necklace broken.

Bina on the spot, felt a sudden fatigue, making her grunt at the sapped strength just being gone. “Oh no.” She half whispered, hand up to her neck and not feeling her stone. And in desperation, began to look for it-- and called, “Bakari, stop!” Seeing her red stone rolling away-- and get swept up in the whirlwind.

The tomcat stopped, the street a bit cleaner-- and the sultan with his troops and Debt slowly getting up, sand all over them. One red stone bouncing and moving past them. They didn’t seem to notice, but Bakari did. His breathing hitched and he told to the others, “go, go!” Motioning them to run. “I got this.” and focused on ahead, ready to run full tilt. (end)

While both Zaki and Roc were confuse, they noticed the area and turn to run, Nibbles noticed something very wrong with Bina. As a good deal leaving and another portion just….drifting away somehow. She glance to see where Bakari was holding ground and Looking for Bina Stone. Nibbles didn’t know why, and she was sure Bina could get another one….but something she did knew was that something was odd about this.

She came out of her ring as she told to Zaki. “Come on, lets head back to the ship now!” Becoming aware of everything and ensuring no one would jump on the group as they would flee. (Done)

Bina kept pace, but unlike before where she seemed fairly calm-- now she seemed half panicked. Even as they ran, Bina constantly watched around herself with all due caution. Why didn’t she stay with her brother? They didn’t like to separate. And yet, it was like this was best for her.

When they saw the docks and headed into the ship, each one sighed. Bina for certain, let out a sigh and asked, “Zaki, do you have any spare cloth?” Arm still over her currently bare chest. “I don’t know what the liquid was, but it just ate through my top.” (end)

Scrunching her face, Zaki told as she reach into her small bag to produce a basic large cloth. “I think that’s acid Bina. That dog probably toss it to kill you but..it just disintegrated your clothing.” (Done)

“Oh.” Bina spoke with a slight realization. And while she seemed more worried of other things? Roc was trying to understand how she wasn’t panicking she had been hit by acid-- and was fine. And looking her over? Not even the girl’s fur was being eaten away or falling out. For all intents and purposes, Bina looked just fine. It was a surprise enough to see her and her brother toss around soldiers and mercenaries, but resist or next to be immune to acid? (end)

“You aren’t a normal Herno.” Spoke Roc, trying to not stare at Bina as Zaki help the girl get the cloth on. “Most Hernos aren’t immune to acid. Tossing guards is one thing, but magic like that and not being bothered by acid?”

Zaki had to agree. “It is shocking you aren’t harm by it…” then added. “And im sorry to be rude, but it seem you and Bakari...know that gnoll?” The zebra noticed something between the twins and That gnoll by the Sultan side. (Done)

Shifting, Bina took the cloth and turned so she could have a little privacy while putting in on. In a somber manner, Bina told, “Debt’s a friend back home. He’s a bit quite, and doesn't have the best social skills, but he can mean well. Seeing him here and being like tht was…” She soon sighed, “he changed a lot compared to home.” (End)

Nibbles hum as she remark. “Seem like it was a eye opener to see what he was and what he is when you met him.” She prodded to ask. “Did he work for this Hashiro back in your world?” (Done)

Bina gave a shake of her head, “no, he worked for Dejen back then.” Tugging and making sure the new and temporary top was secure. (End)

Thinking, Nibbles Said. “Then your Debt was influenced by Dejen a bit. At least as far as I can guessed.” She However asked subtly. “So, any reason you aren’t feeling like your usual self, Bina? I’ve noticed you're...lacking something.” (Done)

She seemed to button her lip and looked about, unsure if she should speak. “I…” She tried, but again went quite. Like saying it was possibly more dangerous than anything else. “It’s… complicated.” (end)

Looking at her, Nibbles Told. “I’m sure, we can go over it in the medical bay.” Then move by Bina as she told to Zaki. “Go and take a breather,” then tease. “Be sure to spend some time with your boyfriend~.”

Zaki flushed to that as she remember on what she did as she glance from Spirit to the rising eyebrow of Roc with a expression, ‘I know exactly what you did.’ As Zaki gave a sheepish expression as Nibbles giggled as she saw the two slowly moved to somewhere, possibly to talk on what happen as the Spirit focus to Bina now. (Done)

The girl seemed to go straight to the room she and Bakari shared, no doubt to find one of her other tops to wear since she was just borrowing what Zaki gave. But while she followed, Nibbles could feel it. It was like a portain, or a large portion of Bina’s being just… muted out. And it wasn’t just that, looking bina over, Nibbles could see that the herno seemed more… burdanded, less lively, tail hanging all the lower. It was like she had a lack of sleep almost. (End)

Nibbles was wondering how this happen, but all she knew it had to do with the stones. Thinking over on it, it was odd on the stones being close, even altering their….powers.

Eyes slowly wide more, Nibbles thought on the necklaces, they were heavy duty chains to keep the stones in place. Only reason the stone was lose due to the acid being heavy duty and corroded the necklace. The stones alter the two powers….and it felt Bina soul was split somehow...could it be part of the Twins powers are infused into their stones? (Done)

It that was true, then that could explain why Bina ran with them. Because her power was just halved-- but nibbles had to be sure. But how? How could she be sure that was the truth of the matter, that Bina’s power was just halved? Thinking on it, Nibbles thought of a way o find out. Get bina to carry something she should obviously be able to carry with her normal strength. Maybe hide the fact it was actually something heavy? (end)

Thinking of what to have her carry, Nibbles follow Bina to the room she and her brother shared. The Spirit noticed it was bare and taking off the top for one of her usual ones, mostly red tops. Nibbles look over around as she gain a thought as she quickly left the room searching for what she was looking for as she grabbed a steel rod. Or rather a large wrench for one of the Engineering Golems that was using it for repairs as she quickly floated back to Bina and Bakari room as the golem look on in confusion.

When the Spirit came back into the room, seeing the Herno finished getting her new top back on, Nibbles told. “Hold this!” moving the large wrench to Bina and ‘drop’ it as Bina would catch the thing, but fell to the floor with a nice ‘oof’ and a heavy clang of the tool hitting the ground. The spirit hum a bit as she said. “I knew it.” looking to Bina as she said. “So the stones are more than they seem.” noting that Bina tried to hold it up, but realized what happen as she let go.

Nibbles look to Bina as the Herno went from ‘super strong’ to super weak...and it was all due to the Bina losing half of her power, which also meant she lost possibly all the buffs and passive abilities the stone gave her...like protection from acid. (done)

Or, so the spirit thought. But looking the girl over, and still seeing the damp head of hair, Nibbles re evaluated. Bina hadn’t removed the wet patches of acid. It was still there, and did nothing. “Uh…” Bina tried to say, then half backed when Nibbles swiped the borrowed cloth to wipe and dried the girl’s head. “H-hey, Nibbles!” Bina tried to protest, though went a little quite when Nibbles pulled the cloth away, and found it slowly get decentergrated by the still quite corrosive acid. (End)

“Well...seem despite the stone giving you buffs, you seem to still be immune to acid….thats still in your hair.” she gave Bina a slight flat look. “Hun, I know you’re trying to act as if nothing wrong, but really? We both know how deadly acid is to the body.” (Done)

Ears flattening, Bia said, “I.. should probably go get washed or… get something to neutralize the acid…” Seeming a little unable to find a way to deflect the conversation. (end)

“Hold still.” told Nibbles as she raise a hand and began using her magic to remove what acid she could as she continued on. “You should be lucky none of the other's noticed, since they would have a lot of questions. Questions I rather not have them to ask for very good reasons.” Finishing it up as she lower her hands, the Spirit inspected Bina hair a bit before nodding and told as she floated back.

“There, that should be good enough, and not get anything melted by accident. Don’t want to explain to Phobia on why your shower floor has melted holes in it.” (done)

Bina looked away to that, shifting uneasily. Nibbles rose a brow to that, but the feline told, “I’m going to just get a change of cloths and wash up.” going about the room to do just that. (end)

“And you’re going to try to deflect the fact that not only I saw you, but both Roc and Zaki saw you getting hit by acid, not bother by it, and are suddenly weak that, by now everyone will noticed. Even our two Haynus will notice the lack of your aura around you.” (done)

“I don’t want to talk about it right now.” Bina said with a heavy sigh, getting the last of what she needed. Something that made Nibbles roll her eyes, but figured she could poke at latter.

Bakari wold admit, he made a bit of a mess of the guard and the dope that was Harshio’s brother. And while part of him felt bad for beating up on Debt? Another part of him was just satisfied to finally have gotten a chance to hold slightly-less back. Payback was nice.

But, now came the problem with finding Bina’s stone. He rushed after where he last saw it and made sure to keep to path. Though as predicted, as soon as he figured where it was, some guy had to snatch it up. And as per usual, he had to go after the guy.

The guy had ran for it, using what he could to lose him, but for Bakari it was pretty easy to run over walls, jump over fences or slide around obstacles. No, the issue came when he grabbed the guy and demanded the stone back. First the thief tries stabbing him-- which didn’t work. Made the guy panic and hit bakari full force.

The Diamond Dog must of squeezed it or something, because Bakari had went flying and crashed through a wall. At most, it annoyed him and scared the daylights out of a few patrains. So, he got back up and tacked the guy. Which resulted in the dog hitting him again, and him hitting back-- they were eventually brawling. Then… the dog charged and raised his fists, intent of crushing Bakari. Something he avoided and let slip past-- before the dog slammed the ground.

Everything shook.

Looking at a few steels, Phobia half considered getting a few things. Mari hung by his side as she chose to follow him anyways with Scrappy. Mostly to find out if there was something they could use for the golem’s new chassis. But as they were ready to make a deal, the room shook. Weapons fell, the smith had to back off as his forge droped hot coal’s and steel about. Mari even held Phobia to make sure he kept his footing. “Quaking earth?” Voiced the kitsune in confusion.

Nowa and Kan smirked at the gold they had, half thinking about what they could get with it or fantasizing of the nice things they would have. Then, the ground shook and rocked. They and many others tried to keep their footing, a few stalls falling over and a few things crashing down. “Da bloody seas!?” Spoke the mare, never once having experienced a earthquake in Arabia.

Book smiled at her progress, looking at a pot of stew that would keep them all fed for a while. Siege was also nearby, having helped make it with her. It was nice to have him around to help, and lunch would be on it’s way. As Zaki and Roc came in, they seemed to keep silent, unsure how to talk to the other…

Then, everything just shook. Book stumbled and Sige caught her-- then used his magic to catch the stew-- the hot food nearly falling over and spilling. Zaki widened her stance as well, and Rock nearly fell over, wings out to keep steady. But after a second… it all callmed. Each one looking about and letting out breaths of the rather sudden earthquake. (End)

“Are you alright, Book?” asked Siege in concern, feeling the shock and panic in the room, and from the unicorn as Book seem fine, shaken but overall fine.

“Y-Yes…” spoke the mare, trying to relax and lean on the changeling side as she glance and asked. “W-What...what happened?”

“I don’t know.” spoke a breathless Zaki as she glance around as she went on to say. “But that...wasn’t normal. Earthquakes don’t appeared in Arabia, even less in the main land.”

“That was…” started Roc as he was unsure on what to say himself. He slightly shook his head a bit as he asked to Zaki. “What about Nibbles?”

The zebra glance around and shook her head. “I don’t know...I think she’s away right now.” part of her hoped the Spirit was here, mostly to explain what just happened. But they were without answers and had no idea what happened at all. Book seem to calm a bit, and glance to the stew as it was intact still, thankfully-- then another quake came as she eeped and cling onto Siege.

Zaki nearly stumbled as Roc had to balance himself, and help make sure Zaki didn’t fall as this time, this quake was longer and stronger than the last one. It brought up confusion and fear in the four, as none of them knew what happen or what is going on. (done)

This time, they felt a bit concerned. And while things were being set back in place, Zaki and Roc moved to find some sort of viewing area to see what was going on outside. And once they reached the bridge, they saw that the city was in a slight panic. Buildings, at least osme, had toppled over. There was now a slight fissure in the midst of the city-- and dusty sand rose from all over. Even a few fires seemed to have started. Then, there was yet another quake-- even stronger.

“Error! Error! What do we do!?” Shouted clicky, holding onto his consol as the ship shook and began to tilt, right before Clacky seemed to respond.

“Rise the ship, rise the ship! The Dreaded One will have our bolts if we do not save the ship!” Making them all start the ship up and make it rise, drastically reducing the shaking to near nothing. Yet the city suffered. Buildings shook and some crumbled. The fissure grew in size, the earth shok all the longer and more greatly.

There was a wet patter and both turned to see Bina, seeming to be very fresh out of the shower and having gotten her clothes on in a rush to see this. A shock and dread on her features even as Nibbles came with, a cold pit forming in the spirit's stomach. Bina was the first to say, “no…. No, no, no, no!” A slight panic in her voice seeing the quake slowly stop, but the destruction and damage seemed to have been done. (End)

Nibbles slowly look to Bina as she asked lowly. “Is this from your stone?” (done)

Eyes tight, Bina gave a nod of regret. And almost, Nibbles could see why the two were so nervous about their powers. Even more when Bina said, “someone… must of found it and figure it out.” Sounding a bit scared. And it was justified. Looking out, Nibbles could tell that there were no doubt casualties. There were people in that city, and many might have just been crushed, fallen to their deaths or are now dealing with some other disaster a earthquake could reak. Something that the inhabitants had no idea how to handle, since earthquakes were next to non-existent in Arabia. (end)

Feeling a frown on her face, Nibbles look over the damaged as she asked lowly. “Think your brother can handle it?” knowing that while a demi-god could handle this sort of destruction? It didn’t mean it was possible if whoever found and used it would hold back, or care of what destruction they would do to keep the stone. She however pause as she and Bina heard in the comms of the ship.

“Attention! Attention! This is Triplet 1, we are forced to stay above from destruction! Any of crew, please report for the bridge for head count!”

Nibbles look down to the city and took a breath in. “I...think I may need to go and find whoever was in the city...now.” Knowing that unlike her, Bina, Zaki and Roc? The other's were in the city...and were probably as confused and possibly injured in the midst of the earthquakes.(done)

Bina gave a slow nod of agreement. Nibbles could nearly see it, the Herno wanted to help-- but knew she couldn’t. And it was just painful to her to just sit and do nothing. As much as nibbles wanted to consul, she chose to move before someone in their group died.

Stone moving, there was a heavy shout of a grunt before it was lifted and tossed to the side just a bit. Mari then huffed and puffed, half falling before Phobia caught her and held her up. Tiredly, the kitsune told, “too...too...heavy….” Though, Phobia was just glad she could hold it-- the slab was big enough and looked heavy enough to have crushed him, her, Scrappy and the smith. (End)

“Thanks Mari.” spoke Phobia as he look to Scrappy and shout. “Status report!”

“I am fine, and the smith is not injured either.” replied Scrappy as he told on. “However we must evac the area immediately, as these earthquakes are unnatural. I recommend we leave to the ship poste haste at once.”

The Striped grumble but nod, knowing that these earthquakes were very unnatural. He glance over to the ruined workshop of the smith as he told to the horse. “Look like we can’t do business.” then turn to walk while carrying the kitsune by his side with ihs left arm. A brief glance to her with concern in his eyes as he asked to the Haynu. “Need me to carry you, Mari? That was a lot bigger than what you could handle.” (done)

Breathing in, Mari told, “give moment, need just… breath…” Taking a deep breath-- before the third quake hit. They all stumbled and Mari even reached for a seal in her hidden stash. Looking up, she told, “MOVE!” Channeling what power she could to the seal and held it up, a sort of magical barrier made over their heads while they ran. Stone and clay crumbling, crashing and falling around the. People screamed and ran about, trying to avoid the now crumbling buildings. (End)

“Scrappy move!” ordered Phobia as he moved his arms to carry Mari in princess style, running on his legs as the golem rush by his creator side. “Scrappy, how long till we reach our ship?”

“Calculating, possibly within 10 to 20 minutes due to destruction of surroundings, sudden earthquakes, and burning objects and falling objects.”

“Then I got to move faster, hold on Mari!” told Phobia as he partially hoped the magical barrier would cover them all as they were rushing. Phobia didn’t knew why a earthquake was suddenly happening in Arabia, last he knew, nothing like that existed here at all! So why was one happening now!? Looking around as he saw various buildings crumble, streets block off and panick people moving around, Phobia grit his teeth as he focus on his running and keeping Mari held in his arms as he asked to the vixen in his arms. “How long can you hold it?” (done)

“Charge hold for few minutes.” Told Mari, hand getting anouther seal out. “Will ready next--” Then found her focused paused. She gripped him as Phobia ha dto screech to a halt as a building came crashing down before them. Dust and sand rose, making them cough as slowly, the quake calmed… While they coughed and the dust slowly settled, they got a look around.

Destruction was all around, and even a few fires seemed to have started to spread. Horses, Dogs, a few ponies or griffins-- they all rushed about, trying to get to safety. Trying to dig other’s out. Trying to figure out what was going on. Confusion and chaos had started to take root, and it was just a outright panic. (End)

Looking over the destruction, Phobia had to wonder on where to go, even more with so much chaos going around. Scrappy look over as he spoke. “Calculating…” looking over the area as he soon told. “Finish scanning, we must move thorugh the panick or go around it, cannot reach to docks in this area so quickly. I recommend we move around as to not get into the chaos of both fire and people.”

Phobia was about to ask which direction, before he heard that Spirit voice. “There you are!” getting him to turn his head as Nibbles came down and look at all three as she let out a breath of relief. “Oh good, you all are fine!” then pointed to a direction. “Listen, just go through there, keep moving straight and wait for the other's.” there was a low rumbling and Phobia had to try to hold his stance with Mari in his arms as Nibbles cursed.

“Damn it, nevermind. With how bad things are, I got to do this.” and before he or Scrappy could question on what, Nibbles place her hands on both Striped and Golem-- and they were in the bridge as Phobia landed in his chair and Scrappy on the gorund.

Clanky turn his head and spoke. “Dreaded One, you’re safe! Thank the Stars!”

Clicky made a salute. “Don’t worry sir! We made sure we got the ship away from the destruction!”

Phobia slowly nod, then look to Mari as he asked in dumbfounded. “Did that Spirit just teleported us from where we were...to the bridge?” then shook his head. “Ugh, nevermind. Magic users…” then asked to Mari. “Feeling better after...whatever happened?” trying to wrap his head around the fact earthquakes were apparently happening right now. (Done)

Mari blinked and slowly got herself out of his arms. Phobia was confused, but when she walked before the large window of the ship? He did, and felt the need to get up and also walk up to look over the city. Or… what was left. Sure, he had dreams of conquest, of wrecking the forts or cities in his path to show his dominance-- but this was the first time he saw utter destruction. And part of him… wasn’t sure how he felt about it.

He even watched a few building’s slowly tilt and crumble into a large fissure, one that looked deep and dark and he couldn't’ see the bottom of clearly enough from their position. And while they were not close, they were close enough to see a few people falling into it. What happened to them, was unclear in the darker depths. (end)

Looking at it, Phobia didn’t knew what to say, as he was watching the utter destruction, the city and...falling people as part of his mind recalled on what Najat said of the ‘line’, of the pain and suffering people would have from the works of a person selfishness and destructive desires. The Striped witness this and felt possibly for the first time since he left the Isles...horror.

It was one thing to dream of it...it was entirely another to see it witness before his eyes. Even more as this was from a unexplainable disaster. The only thing he could do was to watch. However his body seem to want something, as his left arm move over to Mari and with his hand place somewhere, he wasn’t sure where as it seem he was pulling her close to him as if he wanted something, anything to hold as his eyes were having this burned into his mind to remind him of such tragedy laid before him. (done)

If he realized or not, Mari moved by his side, looking on with sadness of the tragedy before her.

Hoof hitting the ground, Nowa gave a hiss and low grunt. “Damn!” She half shouted, breathing and looking at her leg now under rubble. Shaking her head and half sneezing at the dust, she shouted, “Kan? Kan ya still breathing?” Using her other hoof to try and push the rubble off, but to no avail. “I could use a hoof here! I think I got a--” And gave a loud cry of pain. Stopping from pulling her leg out, Nowa said in a restrained tone of pain, “yup… it’s broken I think…” (End)

“Give me…” a grunt sound of annoyance came as Kan force off any stone over her. “A moment!” breaking it off as she shook her head and look to Nowa. Examining the mare and the stone over her hindlegs as he said. “Hang on.” trotting by as she used her hooves to carefully, but surely break into the stone to make it easier to get Nowa leg out. It took a lot longer than she liked, as mostly she was a Haynu now.

But within a moment of time, the stone was into a few pieces that allowed her to help Nowa get out from the rubble. “There we go.” then glance to their spoils of coin as she look from it, then to Nowa as she said. “We got two options. I carry you and forget the gold, or I carry the gold and drag you like a carcass while we try to escape.” then motioned to the hindleg. “Personally I recommend the first, as I rather not damage that leg anymore than the pain you are currently in, Nowa.” (done)

Alarmed, Nowa looked from Kan, to the gold that was half spilt on the ground, then to Kan again-- and then the gold. With a grunt, Nowa said, “for the bloody tartarus sales on high skies-- why the GOLD!?” Then they felt a aftershock hit, making Kan teeter and Nowa hunker down. When it settled, Nowa glared up skywards, “well fuck you too!” And told to Kan, “Alrogh’ help me up. We can steal gold off the next sob that pisses the lot of us off.” Getting to her hooves, and wincing while trying to hold her leg up in her unbalanced state. (end)

Rolling her eyes, Kan moved by Nowa as she told. “Hold still.” then quickly moved under Nowa stomach as the Haynu moved up as Nowa was now over Kan back like luggage as the half-demoness turn and continued on to say. “Try not to move too much, otherwise it’ll be annoying for me to keep the both of us steady when the aftershocks keep coming up.” trotting as carefully as she could as she examine the area around them.

Part of her felt annoyed they had to lose the gold, but it was for a good cause. Mostly to keep a somewhat friend safe and their navigator alive to fly the ship. Plus her mind was more focus on how there was earthquakes in Arabia in the first place, since that never happened once in her life, or in Arabia altogether. (done)

She could hear Nowa rumbling something before saying, “this is one big mess.” Seeming very angry at the loss of gold. Which Kan couldn’t blame her for-- they had a really big bag of it. “An’ since are earthquakes a thing here? I’ve sailed these sands most me life, and not once has a city ever had one hit! This ain’t the holds and their wonky ground, this is Arabia!” (End)

“Agreed, something is incredibly off here.” said Kan as she moved around a corner, trying to remember the way back to the ship as she continued on. “Something is very unnatural with this earthquake. We’re far too in the mainland, nowhere near the waters or for anything to cause it. Its either magical…” then gave a very low gulp. “Or someone in the city must of pissed off a Medelier.” shuddering a bit as while it was rare thing? Pissing off those lot was a very bad move, especially for the person and their surroundings.

But in either case, it was something to figure out later as she said. “Lets just get back to the ship, we can figure out if it was something I rather not get close to-,” then nearly stumble from a aftershock as she cursed. “Damn it all! Aftershocks! Why is it always aftershocks!” (done)

Kan shifted her balance, mostly because the ground titled. There were plenty more voice rising as the ground tilted all one way. A few loose things either rolled or sid by, but once it all ended? Things settled. Nowa breathed in and said, “if I weren't on ya back like some sac, I’d be running by now. I don’t feel comfortable on the ground any longer.” (end)

Giving out a breath, Kan said. “Then let's hope that we can reach the ship in time before another earthquake or aftershock comes.” trying to move as fast as she could, without disrupting Nowa on her back as the half-demoness was trying to get to the docks, or at least a way to reach the docks with how destructive the area was in rubble and destructive properties. She did however glance up and groan as she said.

“Great, the ship is in airborne. How are we going to-,” then pause, turning her head as she sensed something. Then frown as she said. “Nevermind.” sensing the one energy of a Ascendent Spirit she never thought she would be happy to see, as Nibbles came down and said with a whistle.

“Oh wow, you are lucky I can sense you Kan.” then noticed Nowa on the haynu back as the spirit move by to inspect whats wrong, then said with a frown. “Look like its a classic fracture leg, not yet broken, but pretty close.” then look to Nowa as she added in amusement. “Thankfully it can be healed with Zaki magic.” (done)

Sighing, Nowa told, “good, I be wanting to have it all right as can be.” Then gained a thought, “say, ya couldn’t happen to go to that half topped place there to get our gold, could--” And like that, the ground rumbled-- but it wasn’t a aftershock. Nibbled had to dive to grab the two as the ground slightly upheaved and shifted and teleport them all out.

They appeared on the bridge, and while Phobia wanted to look at them, he was too engaged with what he was seeing with Mari. Even Kan, as she shook her head and looked up, found herself just as entranced in the morbid sight. Ramada was falling to pieces. The fissure grew in size, the ground tilted, buildings fell to one side-- the city suffered a earthquake eight times as bad as the first. And it lasted for a good time.

Slowly, it settled. And while they silently looked at the destruction, they could see a few other ships were drifting about. Apparently, a few at the docks had the same idea and were now alive to tell the tale of something terrible happening. Ramada, in Kan’s eyes, was not going to last long once other’s caught wind of it’s near ruined state. (End)

Frowning, Kan look over, not bothering to look back as Nowa was being held up by Nibbles, the Spirit was probably sending her to the medical bay for Zaki to get the mare leg looked at. However she slowly turn her attention to Phobia, looking over the Striped as she asked. “Did you had something to do with this?” her tone accusative as it brought him out of his mesum gaze as he look to her in a surprised and possibly shock look.

“What?”

Glaring at him, she repeated. “Did. you. Do. something?” then jab her hoof to the city remains. “WITH THIS?!”

Looking from her and to the city, Phobia turn to say. “No, I did nothing Kan.”

The mare gave a harsh snort. “Well sorry if I don’t believe you, but this got your hands all over it! Destructive nature and something big, Phobia! For all I know this was probably some new invention, like a bomb, or a rune-- or maybe some sort of experiment that went wrong.”

Looking to her with a harden look, Phobia told with a low snarl. “I. Am. Innocent.” giving a look back to the city remains, as there was a unsettling feeling in the Striped stomach as he said in a more lower tone. “I can...never conceived anything like this...ever…” Kan however didn’t believe it, as for all she knew, it might as well been the Striped handiwork somehow. (done)

Mari only told, “we were in city, near crush by stone.” Then shook her head, “Phob not to blame. Save his life from being crushed. Helped carry me out.” Then looked back, “quaking earth… much worse than ever see.” and Kan had to agree, some areas that did suffer quakes never had something like this happen. Much less multiple earthquakes in such a short time-span, this was not natural. (End)

Giving a huff, Kan look at the destruction as she said. “Then its either someone else that did this by magic, or possibly something else.” she didn’t made mention of it being a Medelier. Mostly as seeing the sight before her? It was none of their handiwork...or at least as far as she knew of from what she heard from. No this was something else...the only problem was what?

There was another pop, as this time a few heads turn as Nibbles held up Bakari, who was looking unusual fine despite him being filthy with dust, sand, and looking pretty annoyed as she let him down. “Well good news you’re fine.” said Nibbles as she gave a glance to the window and remarked. “But the city look ready to crumble into dust at this point.” (Done)

Bakari grumbled. Fists tight and soon walking off for the doorway. None of the other’s knew how to take Bakari’s current mood. They would think he’d be more scared-- but instead he looked angry. They all heard a “damnit!” and a clang, his fist thumping on the wall before stomping away down the hall. (End)

While most didn’t paid much mind to it, mostly focusing on the city, Nibbles glance to see that where Bakari punch, had a slight dent, it was noticeable to most eyes...but it would need to be repaired fast before Phobia noticed it. She glance and noticed that Scrappy was focused on Bakari leaving the bridge, and the dent as she thought. Great, the golem noticed...look like it’s a lot smarter to noticed details than I thought, maybe more cunning too. thought the spirit as she floated by the group as she figure to let Bakari and Bina ‘talk’ it over without her around.

They would probably need to figure out on what to do, and Nibbles herself wonder on what the implications were now that she knew that the stones were more than pebbles on necklaces...but powers, or part of it that were part of the Twins being. It was a rather unsettling thought, even more to whoever had it.

Kan look to Nibbles as she asked. “Do you know what happened?” the Spirit glance as she gave a hum and shrug.

“Don’t know.” She internally knew that she didn’t know what happen when Bakari gave chase...but she didn’t noticed Bina energy stone with him...which meant that there was someone out there with the power to cause a city to crumble...and was on the loose as she internally wanted to facepalm. Part of her wanted to forewarned the group, but the Spirit also knew it was slightly dangerous, mostly to give the other's idea of how big things really were.

Especially to a former demoness and a still unhinged striped. (Done)

The dangers were starting to show more and more. No wonder the Twins didn’t trust anyone-- if anyone figured out about their powers , or the fact of how most of it seemed focused around a single stone anyone could use? Nibbles felt a worrying fear rise up. That had to be the reason why so many were after the Twins. Not just because of their initial power, but because of their Stones. And if one stone gave the power to wreck a whole city in earthquakes, each one doubly stronger than the last? (end)

then it’s possible with two stones? Could mean someone would have the combine powers of a demi-god. thought Nibbles, and That was even more terryfing as she consider on how to carefully explain it to not only Zaki, but to the other's. She was certain Kan and Mari would notice it. Even more with Bina lackluster of her energy and her body posture.

Thinking it more, she glance to the two Haynes as she knew she would need to talk to both, mostly to get them to understand on why it’s a bad idea to try to use the stones, or for them to find the stones. But she was sure the later could behandle. Since they were watching the effects of someone else using it. (Done)

There seemed to be author aftershock from the most latest of earthquakes, and Nibbles almost wanted to wince. Part of the earth that held up some of the city apparently couldn’t hold it’s weight anymore, and slid. She knew that a good few hundred were going to die there and then, even as it slid and began to fill the newly made chasme that had formed during the whole event. Part of her mind then revealed that a few hundred was being kind.

The person that had that stone, clearly didn’t understand the destruction they brought. And they probably might not care. And that was just as worrying.

Kan had to fly the ship in Nowa’s stead. The mare just unable to stand properly for a while due to the fractured hing-leg of hers. The mare wasn’t happy, but took her bed-rest as Zaki ordered. And while everyone tried to get over what they saw or had gone through?

The Twins stayed in their room. Bakari pacing in a worked up manner, and Bina sitting in her hammock. She kicked her feet, and the tomcat continued to think and ponder. It was then the door got knocked on, and Bina said, “come in.” Though her tone sounded a little subdued. (end)

Zaki came in, a concern look on the zebra face as she asked. “Is everything alright? You two haven’t gone out since...what happened.” Looking to the two over, as Nibbles floated in as the Spirit sigh and Said.

“Best if I close the door.” Closing it behind them as Nibbles look to the two Hernos as Nibbles Asked. “It’s Bina Stone, isn’t it?” Getting Zaki confuses at the Spirit as Nibbles went on. “It’s the reason Bakari is worked up and Bina is like this, Zaki. Someone got her stone and cause the earthquake.” Which shocked the zebra down to her core. (Done)

Bakari snorted and said, “you think that’s bad, wait until the bozo figures out what else it can do!”

“Bakari.” Bina spoke up best she could. “I know you want to go after him and get it back, but you can’t just leave. People saw us.”

“That guy wanted to get at Zaki!” Bakari complained, “I wasn’t gonna let him get his way after what we’ve been through.” Nose flared and eyes glaring.

Hands up, Bina told, “I know, and I’m with you on that-- but people saw us, saw you. They might have maybe died-- but the ones that survived and watched you duke it out with some dog super-powered enough to run through stone walls and topple buildings-- upheave the GROUND!? It’s like the first time we got our powers all over again!!” (end)

While Zaki was speechless to this? Nibbles thought and Said. “And it’s probably means more will hear, which means merc, power hungry people— and maybe a whole line of other's will come after it...and you two.” (Done)brb

Bina sighed and told, “we need to get my stone back before we go home. I can’t go home without it.” and while she loathed to say it, she knew Nibbles knew. Meaning other’s would find out… so, she said with a deep sigh and a sagging of her body. “Because if we don’t? I’m… too weak and helpless-- and there’s going to be someone out there causing disasters that will kill hundreds. We… can’t let that happen.”

“An’ don’t joke on the weak part.” Bakari half glared. “TRy imagining being unable to lift a ten-pound bag because all your strength got sapped away. Or not being able to push someone away-- it ain’t fun or great.” (end)

While Zaki was taking this in, she slowly spoke. “Then...we need to tell the other's…” getting the two Hernos to look to her as the zebra went on. “While it might not be the best idea? It would mean theo thers would understand the seriousness of this, and would probably try to help in their own right.”

“We just need to word it right.” said Nibbles as she went on to admit. “While I am a Spirit of Faith and like to have my faith well place? Well, sometimes I need to remind people of cold hard facts and give them a clear idea on whats good and bad no and then. And this group will need a firm reminder on what might happen if no one but you two got the stones.” (Done)

Making a face, Bakari asked, “they want a firm reminder?” Pointing to himself to tell, “then I’ll tell them straight out if they try takin’ my sis’s stone? I’m going to show them why they you don’t mess with me.” Which had all females give him a long look.

Bina sighed and said, “we shoud tell them that it’s dangerous to try using it for themselves.” Going on to say, “You weren't around for it, Zaki, but Nibbles was trying to get a rough idea of our power. And, well, what she found out and now sees-- is you don’t just have complete control over the power. Its… it’s just too much to handel. Bakari and I had to learn the hard way that it’s just too much at once, and there is no ‘controlling’ it at first because it’s so hard to keep it in check.”

Bakari decided to elaborate. “Those quakes?” Going on to scoff, “the dog that got the stone tried to hit me and instead slammed the ground. He had the want to cause damage I guess, or knew some earth magic. Whatever the reason, guy caused the quake. Then figured ‘ay, I’m stronger now!’ an’ did it again!” Then held a finger up, “thing he didn’t know? Every time ya use a element part of the stone? Ya double the effect an’ power each time you use it.” (End)

Zaki took that in and slowly spoke with realization. “Meaning...that the more the stone is used for a specific element, its increase its damage, and increase casualty rate around the area.”

“Meaning sooner we find the dog, the faster we can try to get Bina her stone back.” nod Nibbles as she however admit. “But thats probably going to take a while, who knows where that dog is, and who knows how long till he pop up again. Might take time for us to find out where he went...or who else has the stone now.” (done)

To that, Bakari said, “give it a week and people will be talkin’ nonstop about it.” Seeming sure of that. “If the guy has enough ego in him? He’ll start using it to do what he likes. An’ everyone’s gonna know about a dog that can freakin’ toss a house size bolder around like it’s a beach ball.” (end)

“And would either side with him, or backstab him to get that power.” mused Nibbles as she said. “But it might take longer for us, since we still need to get the guy stuff from his former lair.” thinking a bit as she consider that it might take them 2-3 weeks at best to hear on this dog, or someone holding the stone. Mostly due to travel time as well as for them to reach to the closest city to hear about the dog. (done)

Shaking her head, Bina said, “they might get our powers, but not our full durability. Only a partial amount.” (end)

Zaki look to Bina and asked. “Meaning he has a hardy body to protect him from some damages?” finding this information rather new, granted it really was for the zebra, as she didn’t know the full extent of the Twins abilties or their passive strengths. (done)

Bakari gave a nod and told, “you think we could lift boulders or crush metal just because?” Then gave a slight snort of a laugh, “naw, look Zaki, you’re a doctor, healer, right?” Going on to tell with a roll of his hand. “I ain’t the smartests, but I know how to pick up on what Bina says. And she’s right about one thing, if we ran the speeds we could? Punch the stuff we do or even just go into the stuff we do? We’d rip ourselves apart!”

Bina gave an agreeing nod. “At best? They have enough resistance to not lose a arm from being pulled from their socket from a overly fast punch. Or not get killed on impact because they ran way too fast into a brick wall and go through it.” Then patted herself. “But since it’s only a small partial amount? It’s nothing like us.”

“Oh yeah.” Bakari agreed. “I could still stand in lava if I wanted to, and Bina can chill in a freeze nakid and be fine. I once took a cannonball to the face--” and added, “that still freakin’ hurt, but I bounced back in a few moment’s. More jarring than anything.” (end)

Zaki stare at the two, Nibbles herself couldn’t help but stare as for a brief moment they just stare at the two Hernos as Nibbles could only comment. “If that isn’t a way to show you two are demi-gods, then I don’t know what is.” (done)

Bakari gave a shrug and Bina admitted, “we… didn’t realize it either until later on. It was… a slow realization more than anything.” (end)

Zaki slowly nod, as she thought to herself a bit, then asked to Nibbles. “Should we try to get what crew we can to inform them about the danger of the stones and not using them? Or Bina stone in this case? The sooner we do inform them, the more prepared they might be if we faced off either that dog, or someone else who holds the stone.”

Nibbles thought over that as she admit. “While we should do it? I think we might need to hold up on that, mostly since some of the crew are still adjusting to the sight they witness to the entire city falling apart and becoming nothing but ruins from the damages that dog did.” (done)

Bakari soon told, “ya kidding?” Arms crossed as he told the two, “look, if we find the guy? I’m fighting him. The rest of you could get squashed-- he has access to Bina’s powers.” Going on to roll a hand, “sure, got speed, durability some and strength-- but also can make earth fly around or cause water to fly around. Doubt he knows how to get ice or shadow to work though…”

“I don’t think he can make water work yet because Diamond-Dogs aren't that partal to water.” Bina pointed out, but still said to the two. “But Bakari’s right. The other’s could get crushed under dirt and rocks! He might not know how to use those powers, but that’s what makes him extra dangerous, the fact he can’t properly control them!” (End)

“But what else are we to do?” asked Zaki. “while Bakari could handle the dog, what if he’s not alone? He might have a full on group by his side.” although the zebra noticed Bakari laugh to that and Bina was slightly smiling as Nibbles couldn’t help but roll her eyes as she told to Zaki.

“I think Bakari could handle a ton of stooges. I’m only assuming this wasn’t the first time their stones were stolen and they had to get it back.” (done)

Shaking her head, Bina told, “you had no idea.” going on to tell, “when we first got our powers, we had to put our stones in our pocket’s because we didn’t know they were important-- until they dropped.” Then sighed, “then we had to try securing them-- we rigged a simple metal wire and used string-- but that broke easy and we lost it again. So we tried something more, but we still lost it by chance or by some magic--”

“Magic is total cheating and hax.” Bakari snorted.

“--and even then things tend to happen just by off chance.” Bina went on. “And by then, it was too late. Too many people caught wind and they were all the wrong sort.” Then thought to herself to admit. “Sometimes it can take up to a month to track our stones-- but we’re usually on the move. We used to voyage anywhere and everywhere on a small two-person ship. Sailing with the wind and exploring the world…”

Bakari hummed and said, “well… what about Asha?” Making them all blink. “If she’s a Seer in this world, she’d know where to look.” (End)

The two look to each other and Zaki face scrunch up to that, Nibbles muse over that and said. “Normally that would be a great idea, make things easier...buuuuuuuut we can’t. Mostly due to one, tiney, tiny, liiiiiiiiiiiitttle detail.” then soon told with one word. “Phobia.” (Done)

“And?” Both seemed to say. (end)

The two look again at the other as they seem to debate on it as Zaki let out a sigh and spoke in a diplomatic tone. “Phobia is...what we would described as a...Striped Exiled.” taking a moment to consider her words carefully as she continued on. “He had commit a large enough crime, to the point he’s a...enemy to most of the United Isles to a extent and this ship is...rather the reason why.” (Done)

The two traded a look… then the two weren't sure how to take the next statement from Bakari, “fine. Then Bina and I will just sail there once you get us close enough.” Bina seeming to nod right along, not seeming at all bothered by the idea. (End)

Scrunching her face, mostly in slight surprised, Zaki asked. “And you two aren’t...bothered by this fact that Phobia is a criminal and a Exiled? “(done)

Bina only told, “Dejen is Death’s Gambler. And everyone, and I mean everyone in Arabia, is scared of him. To the point that nearby places have slightly heard about him and know to steer clear if ever in Arabia.” She went on to explain, “he hasn’t stayed in arabia anymore for the last year or so. But just say his title? And people still back away.” (end)

Whistling, Nibbles asked. “All of Arabia is terrified of him? No one can get a rep like that easily, any idea on how people back off once his title was dropped?” (done)

Bakari rolled his eyes, “it’s in the name. When Dejen gambles, there’s gonna be losers and one winner-- but the house always get’s the prize. And tha’ house? It’s Deaths.” (end)

Zaki was a bit surprised at this, not expecting the Striped own title being used as a means to show of him being a gambler and attracting death around him. Nibbles on the other hand, could only remarked. “He’s either got a lucky star under him, or Death see him as a good business means to get mortal souls faster.” She did however told. “But I don’t think we got anything for a ship, much less a dingy for you to travel in of the Isles. We would probably need to head to the coast cities to grab something like that.” (done)

Bakari only nod, “that’ll work for us. Long as Bina and I got a sailboat? We’re set.”

Seeming to add assurance, Bina told, “Bakari and I sailed the sea a few times. We only had problems once during a really bad storm when we both didn’t have our stones because we just escaped a slaver.” Then added, “and… don’t ask. It wasn’t a great experience.” (End)

Zaki gave a understanding nod to this, as Nibbles briefly nod too. The zebra thought and soon said. “After we gather the materials, we can probably ask Phobia to head to one of the closest cities in the coast, gather a sailboat of sorts with supplies and get close enough to the Isles without getting Phobia in a panick...or at least get prickly getting close.”

“Oh I’m sure he’ll be fine, long as Mari keep him calm, he won’t be that hysterical.” assured Nibbles as she said to Bina. “Although I may have to tell Mari and Kan, mostly since both of them would notice about you by chance…” then thought and asked. “Also how are we suppose to find you if you know where to go? Since we can’t go to the Isles, and it would take time for you to reach anywhere in the mainlands.” (done)

To that, Bina told, “We’ll meet you at Manehattan. It’s in Equestria and one of the saffer places Bakari and I can sail to and wait.”

Agreeing to that, Bakari added on, “We can stick around the place until you come and get us. You should have everything done and Phobia should get that whacky machine working by then too.” (End)

Both agreed to this as Zaki give a farewell nod to the two. “If you pardon me? I need to check on my patient, Nowa has been rather agitated since she’s in the medical bay until she fully recover.”

“Plus I need to go with her as usual.” added Nibbles as she wave to the two and floated by Zaki as the zebra turn and open the door to exit out. Although as she did, Zaki asked in concern to Nibbles. “Do you think we could persuade Phobia about this plan?”

Waving a hand, Nibbles said. “Oh relax, I’m sure if we word it right? He’ll agreed.” knowing that if they word out their request correctly? Then things would be fine.

Jump to top

30

Phobia laughed, laughing a good long bit as Nibbles was floating before him, as she convinced Zaki she would do the talking while the healer check on the navigator. Nibbles explained, mostly to the plan of the Twins going to the Isle and just dropping them off close with a sailboat they’ll get from one the coast cities of ARabia after they get the materials needed for Camous to translate.

Kan glance back, raising a brow to the laughing Striped as Scrappy examined this spectacle as Phobia relax a bit, calming down, then soon told flatly. “No.”

“Oh come on,” said Nibbles as she tried to persuade him. “All we’re doing is just, coming by near enough for the ship to drop them into a sailboat in water and just, skedaddle! Nothing too big at all!”

Phobia snort as he told. “The answer, is still no. In case you forgot? I’m a Exiled, the moment my ship is close enough? They’ll spot it, try to track it, or try to attack it once they know its me.”

“You got a big ship, no one would notice if you just give a quick drop off and just leave without anyone noticing!” counter Nibbles as Phobia told flatly as his right hand fingers clack against the armest.

“My answer is no, Nibbles. And why would we go to there in the first place? Why would we want to go as close as possible to just drop off the two Hernos.”

“Oh….mostly because they wanted to check up on something with the closest, oracle like figure and the Whitemanes were close?” told Nibbles with a convincing grin as she thought. Out of all the times for Mari to not be here to help be my wing-fox to convinced the Striped this is a good idea...then again, she’ll probably be curious on why I’m pressing this. Moving by his chair, she told.

“Look I get it, its rather odd, strange, and a bit unusual, but consider it as a means to, I don’t know, have less mouths to feed?”

Kan glance back as she remarked. “Something tells me that this is more than just the two talking with a Whitemane, Nibbles. If I didn’t know any better, I say you’re hiding something.”

Giving a raspberry, Nibbles told. “Whhhaaaaaat? No! I’m just saying, that sometimes the best advice, comes from the wise and sage like beings! And since we’re nowhere near the Ophenu? I think we can give those two a means to have contact with a Whitemane.” then added to Kan. ‘Plus, think of it as a way to scam more people in the coast city for that lost gain you and Nowa had to give up!” Kan made a face to that, but had to agree.

“We lost a good amount Phobia…” giving a glance back as she told on. “We can risk a quick drop off and move before things get too heated.”

Grumbling, the Striped say. “The answer is still no! Nothing you two will say will convinced me it’s a good idea to get close to the Isles!”

Nibbles hum and tap her cheek in thought. How to convince the Striped? Okay, lets think… gaining a thought and soon said. “WE could, oh I don’t know...maybe hit on some close pirates while on the way? You know get all that lovely scrap that’ll be floating around?” trying to get him to think as she went on. “And the southern Cornerstone can be swarm with pirates. And I doubt there’s much stripes that can do much on that.”

Making a face, Phobia slowly consider it as she went on. “Plus, there’s a lot of wide, open islands to the south Cornerstone, there’s no land for a good stretch of ocean, and if we stock up on that fuel in the coast cities of Arabia? We could stay out there for a week or two before heading to mainland-- with all that lovely, and large amount of pirate scraps and supplies. As well as all the treasure they might have on their ships.”

Giving a low snarl, Phobia told with a raised hand. “Fine, fine! We’ll go!” then told to Nibbles. “But this better be a quick drop off.”

“Oh it will, don’t you worry.” assured the Spirit as she floated off, she noticed Mari passing by as she whisper to her in the native tongue in amusement. “You might want to get in there, I sorta ruffled his fur a bit and he’s a bit tensed up. We’re going to be heading close to his homeland, so he’ll be extra flighty.” (done)

Hand to her lips, Mari chidded lightly, “for shame Spirit-san. It is my job to ruffle his fur and get him tense.” Smiling and telling, “He will be calmed down once I have a few moments with him.” Though curiously spoke, “but I do have to ask, why would we want to get near his old homelands?” (end)

“Oh, we’re just dropping off the two Hernos in a sailboat close to Isle territory. I really had to twist his arm for it to happen, and dangle a reward of potential scraps, loot, and supplies pirates would have.” Informed Nibbles, glancing back she added with a low grin. “Better get in there, I think I hear him muttering to himself.” (Done)

Mari still gave a measured gaze, but only smiled and walked along. Though Nibbles knew, the kitsune was curious now. Far from Phobia just having a fear and being stubborn? Mari smelled something missing. She was no doubt going to start fishing for information from anyone and everyone. (end)

Although Zaki and Roc might keep a close lip, don’t know about the other's yet. thought Nibbles as she glance back, seeing the vixen in her place as she settle on Phobia lap and try to ease him in her own way.

The Spirit turn to floated on as she knew things were going to be tricky, but she figured that as long as another Tuesday curse was...she paused as she thought on what day it was...and realized it was wednesday. And yesterday was Tuesday….and that whole thing with the city was Monday….

She couldn’t help but gulp in concern. That whole event with Ramada wasn’t on a Tuesday...which is bad. While Nibbles may not enjoy the Tuesday’s as often? She understood there was a ‘natural’ rule to them. Anything batshit crazy or big? Happened on a Tuesday. And the fact the whole destruction wasn’t on a Tuesday? Was really, really, really bad.

Because it only means that in either next Tuesday or the one after that? Something big will come, and it was sometime too big or bad to try to stop. (Done)

Which was the big question. What would that be to top the now possibly crumpled city with possibly a dead sultain? (End)

To which Nibbles had no idea. None what so ever…

And That terrify her in knowing that anything could happen...even —shivering a bit in dread and nausea— the Black Fox might appear somehow.

(Done)

The Mage’s place, was a easy to get into. The door was rotted away, the runic traps had next to no charge left… even the deadly spiders died off from hunger and thirst. So they could just walk in and scope the place out. Unfortunately, not much survived. The place had not aged well, and only a few things were still around. Such as a old mage’s staff, or a urn of magical properties… mostly having lost it’s power. And there was of course the Book Camous talked about. It was still around-- and complete gibberish to everyone but Nibbles. Well, almost to Nibbles. There was a few bit’s of magical text that was too demonic for even her to make out rightly, and made sense why they needed Camous to translate it for them.

And some of the dark magical spells in the book looked pretty complex. Nibbles was sure that this pony could of been the next Starswirl the Bearded-- if not for a few key things in the cleft notes. The guy had some neat ideas, just had no idea how to go about them safely. Possibly why he was kicked out of Equestria-- too many dangerous ideas. (end)

Nevertheless, she held onto the book and had the ship left, mostly to the coast area of Arabia. Kan Suggested they head to Abbassa for it being a trade city. But Nibbles rejected that, as well as the Twins and both Zaki and Roc. All agreeing it was slaver center. So they headed up north a bit to Mirg, a slightly less smaller and less important city,

Although as they were gathering extra supplies and a sailboat? Mostly with Kan getting the latter? It seem that news spread of the destruction of the city, and the death of its sultan confirmed when a gnoll was dragging his carcass out from the rubble. (Done)

No further descriptions of the dog or the Twins were made. Apparently, no one had made the connection just yet, and it was a miracle that Nibbles took in stride. It was good new that no one noticed or seemed them capable of it. Though while they were getting both the sail-boat and even Nowa getting a bit of extra coin? The Twins came out to look the boat over.

Kan was hoping to just get the buy over with quickly, but those two were picky. They tested the boat some by going around it, would check the hull, the mast, the sail-- any detail they could. Kan was sure the two shocked the seller of how well versed they were on the small boats. Kan would admit, they knew a thing or two for just being kids.

When a boat was settled on, Kan went about talking to the guy about prices. While the twins themselves waited on the side, chatting to the other. It was after the buy was done and they were on their way back to the ship to get their ship to pick up the sail boat, things took a bad turn.

They were trying to make a quick cut through one of the more tighter alleyways. Something both Twins were not keen about, but followed Kan nevertheless. Then, from the darker corners came a few thugs. Something that Kan rolled her eyes over and Bakari seemed to agree with. “Great… bozo’s.” Seeming ready to deal with the slightly masked muggers. “Let’s get this--”

With a hiss and a boom, something landed before them and poofed up smoke. Kan half coughed, and so did both Bina and Bakari. The later of which had to fight off one mugger, grabbing and tossing them. Kan also did the same, not being easy pickings. Then, they heard Bina give a cry of, “HEY--!” before going quite with a slight muffle.

While it was hard to see, Bakari turned and coughed, “H-hey! Hands off!” Tacking for the assalent, but got the wrong guy. With a irritated growl, Bakari kicked the guy to the side and got up, rushing to the next to try and find his sister-- while Kan warded off a few that scuttled off, gas slightly thinning out.

Able to breath more, Bakari began to look about, a slight panic setting in. “Bina?” Head going every which way and ears turning about, “Bina?!” Though at no response and while Kan took a breath of good air? She heard Bakari shout, “where’s my sister!?”

Kan turned as one of the once-thought-muggers that tried to run for it after recovering from being slammed on the ground from before? Was taken up and pinned to the wall. Kan was a bit surprised to see Bakari hold up the taller horse and threatened. “Where’s my sister, fess up and I won’t take ya head off!”

While the horse got his wits, he snotted down at Bakari and said, “you and what--” and made a high pitched whine of fear when a fist flew so fast, Kan had trouble seeing it fly past the horse and into the stone, going right in before being pulled out. Bit’s of the wall falling and crumbling as Bakari asked again.

“Where. Is. My. Sister?” The tomcat’s voice utterly livid.

“Docks! The northern docks are where we’re told to take people!” Cracked the horse before he was hauled up-- and tossed into some trash can. Kan watched the hind legs of the kidnapper flail about, while Bakare looked skywards and began to stalk for the north. (End)

Shaking her head, Kan figure to follow, as mostly to figure out which group that took Bina, as well as figure out if the half-demon could learn more about this group...or at least their symbol on their ship. Overall this was rather surprising for someone to jump on them and trying to take Bina, but in hindsight it was bound to happen as Bina and Bakari were rather exotic looking, and were a species that rarely travel to Arabia in the first place. (done)

She did take a moment to pause and glance back to the new hole in the stone wall, having a wonder when Bakari could do that. But shook it off, figuring she could find out later. She half trotted after Bakari, eventually spotting him taking a moment to get his bearings and location before heading for the north Docks.

And the boy looked in a very foul mood. He looked like he wanted to run there, but obviously there was the trouble with how many people were there and he didn’t know his way around. Though that didn’t keep him from nearly shoving every person out of his way. Some of which nearly stumbling or creening into something with the force he’d occasionally apply. (end)

Shaking her head, Kan kept moving, trying to catch up to Bakari as the Herno was shoving and trying to find his sister. Kan kept a look out, mostly to get this over with, as well as make sure theres no more problems showing up as she called out. “Bakari, if you keep this up, you’ll get even more lost!” trying to catch up to him as she knew he was protective of his sister, but it look like he was on a warpath in pushing or even forcing people to get out of his way if he didn’t get to his sister. (done)

“Then I won’t.” Came the not-so-throughout response. He paused at some crossing but just as quickly rushed towards the left. And with a bit less people, he began to pick up his pace, something Kan had to try and match, though he was starting to go faster. (End)

How fast is he really going? questioned Kan as the half-demoness, trying to follow the more faster Herno, as it was slowly becoming apparent as Bakari was moving more faster than she would’ve thought. She consider on using a bit of her Hanyu strength, but she didn’t want to get too noticed if there were someone that could tell of her ‘heritage’. But at the same time, she doubted there were any monster hunters around here, as she began using a bit of her inner magic to move faster and to catch up to the Herno. (done)

She was beginning to now wonder about Bakari and his own strength. When they got to the thinner coastline stretch, away from the city’s more busy bustling, he began to really put on the speed. Kan had to put even more power into her running to keep a slight pace. Yet Bakari was starting to pull further ahead. But it seemed he was only going fast enough so he could tell where he was going-- not a full out sprint just yet. (end)

What is going on here? I know Hernos are fast, and they can move nimble-- but this is ridiculous! Where is he getting this much power? Or rather this much stamina? Something is very off here and its not just the energy I’ve noticed from him...and the lacking of energy from Bina. thought Kan as while she didn’t thought too much on it due to the wonders of business? She noticed something was off with Bina, but couldn’t place her hoof on what it was.

And Bakari? It seem as if the Herno was also withholding much strength from how much he was moving to get to the northern port. (Done)

He slowed and slid to a stop at the place presumed the northern port, and the place was closed off. From the looks of it, they were reworking the docks and a few old areas in need of dire repair. And from the guards? It didn’t look like they’d let anyone in. Though from how Bakari was eyeing the place? Kan felt the need to put on more speed before he did something near as stupid as Phobia would. (End)

Moving as fast as she could to get at least close to Bakari as she told in panted breaths. “Before,” wheezing out a breath. “You do anything,” breathing to try to ease her lungs. “Stupid,” another wheeze. “Just consider,” another heave of breath. “On getting in, *pant* without being spotted.” (Done)

Bakari gave her a glance, then one to the dock’s. While she was recovering her breath, Bakari bolted in a direction-- making her half hack and cough at the kicked up dust and sand. When she looked about, Bakari had next to vanished on her… bare a trail of dust that was slowly settling on where he might have gone. (End)

“Oh by the flaming pits-- he’s as worse as Phobia is!” hacked the mare as she tried to recover her breath, and get the dust out from her as she said. “At least...he won’t do anything too stupid while I recover...He can’t be that hardheaded.” (done)

Taking a few more coughs to dispel the dust, Kan began to try and figure where he ran off too. Obviously, the tomcat had ran off to find some alternate way into the site. But, all the same.. She had no clue where he ran off to in his sudden burst of speed-- since when could the kid do that anyways? (end)

Giving a glance around, Kan rub her eyes to make sure the dust weren’t in her eyes as she thought. At the very least, he would probably try to sneak in, maybe just evade the whole lot. I doubt he could be able to do much….then again, Hernos could handle most threats by themselves, but I didn't see him with his Herno steel, so I doubt he could do much. At best he would probably scout around and play it safe...but on the other hoof, he has the stubbornest of that Striped, so its possible he’ll do something utterly stupid. (done)

She sat down and watched the site, just in case there was any trouble. And slowly, time began to tick by. It was a slow process and the sun had began to inch itself over the sky. When she saw Bakari again, she saw him at the lower dock’s by the water. He rushed himself out and slid under some wall-- presumably where there was some hole. When he rushed up to her, he looked all the more angry.

Without pausing, he half rushed by, “we’re leaving!” Making her half bog at the idea that he was telling her they were leaving-- no complaints. (end)

She thought over it and soon asked as she got on her hooves. “They left, didn’t they?” (Done)

“What was your first clue, sherlock?” Snarked back a very agitated brother. (End)

Rolling her eyes, she turn to leave as she thought to herself. Well, at the very least we can get the sailboat onto the ship when we come back...although what will his plan be? As he did lost his sister. thought over Kan as she glance as she asked. “Still planning for us to come by the Isles to drop you off?” (done)

To that, Bakari said, “Oh no, you’re going to airdrop me there.” Which had Kan nearly stumble. He wasn’t serious, was he? Was he suggesting Phobia fly over the isles-- then drop him down during a flyby? (end)

“You do realize that will kill you, right?” dryly asked Kan as they were both walking back to a path to the ship, as she knew that by the time they reach back, everyone would be done gathering their things and the ship would be full of more fuel to stay over the ocean waters for a week or two worth of travel. (Done)

“Not me.” Bakari seemed oddly calm enough to tell, “look, just fly over and drop me, I’ll be fine. I need to find Asha and fast.” Which started to make sense why Bakari wanted to go right now and so quickly. If anyone could pin-point where Bina was, it was his ‘mother’, or rather the lioness he knew from home. (end)

“Then you better be ready to give a good argument to the mutt on this.” muttered Kan as she doubted Bakari would survive a flyby drop, but she also knew the Striped would not want to get even close to the Isles. Even more it took Nibbles to twist his arm hard enough to at least be close enough to drop the Twins off in the original plan.

She highly doubted Phobia would want to fly by over the Isles.

“No,” started Phobia as the ship was already leaving Mirg and were making its way to the Isles as the Striped was in his chair, Nowa was back in full condition thanks to Zaki and Nibbles work on her leg. And the Striped was looking to Bakari as they were currently traveling over the ocean waters from Arabia to close by the Isles. “No, no, no, no, no, no, no and triple no!” continued on Phobia as he raise a finger to Bakari.

“I am not going into Isles territory for you and I quote, ‘to be dropped over’ unquote, straight into the Northern Isles and not get noticed by everyone! I’m already sticking my neck out for you to get drop by the territory, but I am not going to the Northern Cornerstone for you to get drop off and hoped to the Markings I won’t get swarmed by everyone!” (done)

Irritably, Bakari said, “Fine! Airdrop me in the east, to the south-- I don’t care! Drop me off over land and I’ll get the job done my self, ya wuss.” Tail flicking about in agitation and glaring back at the stripped. (end)

“I am not going to the East! That's Hyena Territory and in the south? They’ll send hexes and curses on me the moment they see my ship!” told Phobia as he told on. “I’ll be willing to drop you off near the south in that boat of yours-- but on the actual cornerstones themselves? Forget it!” (Done)

Slowly clenching his teeth, Bakari said, “that’ll take too long! My sister was kidnapped, I need to find Asha! And I need to find her now!” Ears flat and afire in his eyes. “Grow a spine and do what Racky striped do and actully try-- ya got a battleship, can’t this thing fly higher up and go full speed? Pretty sure they won’t care if they can’t make it out!” (end)

“While this ship can go on a bit higher altitude,” started Phobia as he got on his feet and look to Bakari straight in the eye. “It doesn’t mean its defendable against everything in the Isles! Even less when other Hyenas decided to take it down by using their own ships to act as bombs to blow me up!” Then huff a bit as he said. “The best I can do, is drop you off to the closest island to the Northern or Southern Cornerstone!”

“And even then, that doesn’t mean I won’t get spotted by everyone and everything! I’ll be lucky to even get close to either Isle in higher altitude without being swarmed!” (Done)

Ticked off, Bakari shouted, “that ain’t good enough!” All hearing a roar of wind south side and felt a very slight tilting of the ship. They heard Nowa mention something about some rogue winds-- but they ignored it. “My sister is kidnapped, I need t’ find her! And I can’t spend days on a sailboat, I need to get to Asha fast as I can, and that ain’t happenin’ by boat!” (End)

“Oh I’m sorry,” told Phobia in a high sarcastic and slightly scathing tone. “But I can’t exactly give out miracles out of my ass, now can I?! I may be a Striped, but I also know there’s a reason none of the Pirates try their luck to penetrate the Northern Cornerstone! I’ll be lucky enough to get my ship in tact if I get close to there, or even more lucky if the zebras don’t use their hexes on me personally when they spot my ship dropping your ass off in the Southern Cornerstone!”

“At best, I can at least attempt to get your mangy tail onto the closest isle to the Northern cornerstone in a few days time, or if I’m even lucky, at least the tip of the Isle without being spotted by everyone! It’s not exactly hard to ignore the giant damned battleship, now is it?!” (Done)

“Not when you fly it too high to make it out right, dombass!” Bakari tossed back. (End)

“My ship can’t exactly do that, with so much weight on it, I’ll be lucky to stay afloat in the higher altitude for a day, much less a few hours worth! I don’t know what kind of advances your own ship got in your world, but I am telling you it would be difficult enough for me to get you close, and not get bogged down at the same time!” then told. “So again, the answer, is NO! All I can do, is bring you close enough for you to at least get your ass at the Northern Cornerstone!” (Done)

“FINE!” Shoutted Bakari, the ship tilting again, “be like that, ya coward!” The winds outside getting a little rough for Nowa. “I knew I couldn't trust ya, you just don’t care and worried over ya own hide!” A slight hissing being heard from one of the gas pipes. Something Phobia half figured to fix later-- once he took care of this brat. (End)

“Of course I’m worry about my own hide!” shouted Phobia. “I’m basically a deadman in the Isles, the moment they see my ship? They’ll bring it down, tear it apart, and my ass will either be sent to the Stripes, or to the Spotted! Or both if they decide to work together-- and that’s not a good thing!” (Done)

“Boo. Hoo.” Mocked the tomcat, “ya ship get’s ripped apart, how sad.” Trembling in place as he said, “my sister was kidnapped. IN ARABIA!” Roaring this bit out as there was a odd jostling of the ship-- something Phobia figured was the rogue winds. “You know what kidnapped people get turned to in Arabia? SALVES! They took my sister to make her into a slave-- an’ I know what they’ll do, so I’m telling you, right now, to stop being so scared and get me close because if I don’t they will hurt my sister worse than you’d think!” (end)

“Oh and what’s going to happen when you do find out? Just hope that the Lions got some fancy dancy ship that’ll send you straight to her when you get the info? Well guess what?! THEY CAN’T! Because the only way they could, is if they got the Stripes to build a ship, thats as fast as mine, and take your ass to wherever your sister is! And guess what? It’ll be weeks, if not months to find her!” (done)

“Asha won’t let that happen!” Bakari shoutted, Scrappy perking at the sound of the gas pipes hissing more. And with one glance, he could see the steam even leaking out in high amounts. He even turned his head when Clicky made a report of the pressure in the ship reaching the danger zone and the engine heating much too high. (End)

“And how will you know?!” spoke out Phobia as he throw his arms up in the air. “Your Asha might, but newsflash kiddo! We’re not in your world! We’re in ours! And guess what? She might not be able to help you because ‘you know her’!” the Striped going on to say. “Plus, even if she, somehow find Bina, how are you going to get there?! By boat? As if! That’s going to take you months to get to the Isles alllll the way to Arabia? By ship? Good luck on that, it’ll take you weeks!”

“In short, Bakari? You got a lot of work ahead of you once you get to the Isles and get to Arabia!” (done)

“HAVE IT YOUR WAY THEN, YA USELESS STRIPED!!” Bakari shouted out in anger, the hissing in the pipe’s really getting Phobia to glance. But his attention was brought back as Bakari went on, “I don’t need your useless help from this trashcan you call a ship, I’ll jump out and swim there if I have to!”

The ship titled greatly, Nowa trying to keep the ship steady as the winds outside got worse, Bakari lifting a fist to keep shouting, “I don’t know why my sister thought this was a good idea, you probably won’t even try to help us get back home!” A low rumbling being heard in the ship. “I’m LEAVING and letting you do whatever the--”

“Phobia! Phobia!” Jiru called in abruptly, “Jiru doesn't know, but the engines have become most testy, they are overheating and-- EEEEE!!” A monkey’s screech sounding off before there was a boom from both comm and thought the ship that made it shake and tilt down. “Engine blew, enjin blew!” Jiru called in.

With another strong and powerful rogue wind, the ship tilted to the side. Scrappy tried to grip the floor and Phobia reached around to hold at his chair. Bakari readjusted his balance and seemed to calm to say, “uh… oops…” As if realizing something. (End)

“OOPS!?!” roared Phobia in pure rage as he glared at Bakari. “That’s all you got to say!?” then snarl as he press on the comms. “Everyone, hold onto something, we’re going to crash!” then shouted to Nowa. “Try to land in a island or something!”

“Dreaded One, we only got 5 minutes till the engines is kabloowey!” told Clicky as all three of the Triplets cried out.

“WE’RE GONNA DIE!”

Clanky tried to work his controls as he shouted. “Shut up and work with the Navigator! We’ll live as long as we get the ship on dry land!” (done)

To that extent, Nowa told, “cut the engines!” Making everyone look at her as if she was nuts. “Did I splutter, I said cut the damn engines ya rusty, bent up, no good, buckets of bolts!” Making them quickly go about turning down the systems. “We’re goin’ manual! I want all power t’ the rutters, ya hear?” Then went about gripping the wheel. “We’re goin’ to glide in, is what we be doing!”

Rutters stopping, the ship went into what many would call a near freefall. It rocked and tettered about as if began to slowly glide lower and lower. Many felt worried when they were closing in on water more than land. But with a sudden tilting of the nose up and a fast fall, the ship hit and slowed in a large amount of water. It’s velocity causing it to glide along the water in a not-so-graceful way before meeting hard, yet giving sand of some small islnad. Ship slowly sliding up and then falling on the beach, half talting. Slowly, it halted fully.

While inside, all began to pick themselves up. Though Nowa said, “there, landed.” Then asked, “now, the four winds was that all? The winds like they be possessed an the ship was going to blow on us-- the blimy hell’s Phobia!?” (End)

Giving a low growl, Phobia told. “That I don’;t know….” then glare to Bakari as he said. “What I do know, its something to do with him somehow…” then snrot as he said. “Well cong-fucking-grats, Bakari. We’re in the Isles, or at least close enough.” then look to Scrappy, who was getting up as he asked. “Scrappy, give me a possible estimate of our landing location.”

The golem was quiet for a brief moment, going through his processors as to recall the maps and landing direction of the battleships as he soon spoke. “I’ve estimated we have landed inbetween one of the smaller isles of the Untied Isles. Unknown of which, but it is 60% certain chance, with unknown factors of the wind and the overheating of the engines, that we have landed a bit closer to the Eastern Cornerstones territory and are the near edges of the Northern Cornerstone.”

Rubbing his face, Phobia tried to calm himself as he ordered to the golems. “Give me a status report on the ship, any damages, any issues what so ever now!” then look to Bakari with his hand down as he snorted. “Look like you get what you want. We’re in the Isles, just a few days short from the Northern Cornerstone. But this is where we part ways, since somehow we crash in a beach area on a island. Odds are we’ll be noticed soon enough.” (done)

Bakari snorted to that and began to stomp his way out. Apparently, he didn’t care to respond and just felt like leaving. (end)

Snorting, Phobia settle down as he activate the comms and asked. “Jiru, Jiru you still there? Hows your end going?” (done)

The monkey gave a groan and told, “he hit his head, but Jiru is still here. But engines? In most need of repair. Not yet though, the metal is very hot and the golem’s can’t manage it until the pressure winds down. We’re fixing a few pipes now.” (end)

Giving a irritated sound, Phobia soon told. “Head to the medical bay for that head, you might need it.” then look to the golems as Clicky reported.

“Dreaded one, the engines are too hot, like the monkey said. Our buoyancy is completely down, we won’t be airborne for a week at best. The Crew so far seem fine, but disoriented from the crash.”

“Everything is wonky, Dreaded One!” told one of the Triplets. “We can’t move, we can’t fly, and everything is in need of repair with the pipes!” inform the second as the third one finished. “Especially those connected to our gas to stay afloat! We’ll be lucky to even move with efficiency by the time the repairs are done!”

Clanky soon added. “The ship comms still work so far, but everything is a mess, Dreaded One. I doubt we’ll be able to move anywhere for the time being.”

Phobia let out a low ragged breath, but Clicky soon spoke in alarm. “Sir, something is opening the hull door, it seem Bakari is going to swim out into the sea!” then asked. “Should we stop him?”

“No, fuck him.” responded Phobia in anger. “He wants to go and fucked himself? Let him go. Less trouble for us…” He then took in a deep breath, holding it just for a bit before the Striped let it out. “Just...try to get our ship back online as fast as you can, try to see if we can get the engines repaired once it cooled down.” Rubbing his forehead as he tried to relax, as for the first time in years?

He was back in the Isles. Phobia didn’t knew if he should be anxious or scared out of his mind with the implications of what it meant...even less once the Striped Hyenas start sniffing out in his area and see his ship. (Done)

While he sat and looked out the window, Phobia felt his eyes slowly widden. Bakari had apparently gotten off the ship, and rather suddenly, there was a burst of sand that went flying. The Cat was now just gone. Sand slowly fell and the water he dove into began to splash violently as the Herno sped off faster than anything Phobia could ever conceive a person able to do.

And for a while, Phobia just stared as the water was forcefully parted from a cat that had gone so fast, the striped was sure he was nearly running on water from the speed he got from his initial takeoff from land. Apparently…. Bakari wasn’t kidding about running there…. Unless he can’t keep it up and will be forced to swim-- but point stood! Bakari was gone in just moments, and faster than any little sailboat could do! (End)

Staring on in dumbfoundment, Phobia watch as Bakari was running non-stop as he saw the remains of sand and water settle...He slowly shook his head as he thought. Apparently Hernos are a lot more than I realized...Is he even consider the ‘norm’ as a Herno? I just don’t know anymore… thought Phobia as he motioned to Nowa. “Go and...do whatever. We’ll be stuck here for a long while, Nowa.” Leaning more in his chair, Phobia knew it would take time for the engines to cool down, even more for his golems and Jiru to look at it.

Hearing the mare leaving as Phobia thought to himself. So here I am, in the Isles territory. Stranded with my ship, engines heated, close to home...and no way to leave as Bakari just run on water… moving his left hand to rub his forehead a bit. And the worst part is, this is just a calm before the storm. The Stripes will noticed my ship, and will send word out...Odds are it’ll take a few days to get word spread. Maybe 5 at best… letting out a sigh as he thought a bit to himself.

Mostly to figure out what he was going to do, he wasn’t lying when he told to Bakari that the Isles were going to come after him, he was consider a deadman, and once both Striped and Spotted hear about him being around? They were going to do everything they can to get their hands on him. A low shiver crept up his spine as he knew the implications-- he was a Striped after all. A grudge is a powerful thing to hold for a Hyena.

His eyes glance to Scrappy, seeing the golem moving by his side as he sat on his haunches. Being completely silent as to allow his creator think. Phobia let out a breath as he move a hand to pat the golem on the head. Something of which Scrappy lean his head to let Phobia do more. But after a moment, they both heard a voice.

“Bakari? Bakari where are you?” Nibbles floated in as she glance around and look to Phobia. “Hey Phobia, where’s Bakari? I’m trying to find him, but he’s nowhere around.”

Giving a flat expression, Phobia told. “He’s gone.” seeing her blink a bit and asked in slight confusion.

“What...do you mean by gone?”

Phobia pointed a finger to the window. “I mean gone, he’s out running on the ocean.” He turn his direction to Nibbles as he saw her twitching a eye. He look to her as she took in a breath.

“So...you mean to tell me, you just...let him run out, in the ocean...because…..why?”

Snorting, Phobia told. “Because he wanted me to drop him off over on the Northern Cornerstone or the Southern and I’m not willing to put my neck out for that.”

Nibbles took in a very deep and long breath in….then screech out. “ARE YOU KIDDING ME!?” the ship slightly rumble from the screech as it echo out in the ship, Phobia felt his ears ringing as he flinched, the golems for a brief moment felt a slight glitch as Nibbles said with arms up. “OF ALL THE DAMN REASONS, THIS IS WHY!? THIS IS THE REASON WE ARE CRASHED, THE REASON WE’RE HERE-- IS BECAUSE YOU’RE THAT SPINELESS TO JUST-,” then took a deep breath as she pinch the brow of her nose.

“No, no, I’m not doing this. I’m not going to lose my temper on a stupid, stubborn, idiotic striped! I’m better than that. I’m better than some runt of a Spirit-,” then giving a low agitated sound as she nearly shouted. “If I wasn’t a Spirit I would be choking you to death right now!” then took a deep breath as she said. “Forget it, forget it! I got something important to do!” then pause and asked.

“Wait, why is he out by himself? Where’s Bina?”

“Bina has been captured by some group in Arabia and Bakari wanted us to reach to the Seer Asha.” informed Scrappy.

For a brief moment, a slight moment in Nibbles long, long, loooong life? She was actually considering to murder someone. Because there was a demi-god brother, who was overprotective of his sister, now on a warpath to find said sister that was possibly taken by slavers. And Nibbles knew what slavers do to slaves…

She took in a harsh breath as she told. “One. Moment.” disappearing for a brief moment.

Appearing over the oceans, Nibbles exam around trying to find Bakari as best she could as she spotted a odd sight of water moving in the air. She could sense Bakari energy as it was fluxing in a very...violent way as she took a breath in and zoom by Bakari as she shouted. “Bakari, it’s me! Nibbles.” trying to reach close as she said. “I’ll teleport you to Asha, so grab my hand.” reaching a hand out for Bakari to grab her hand. (done)

With a sharp glare to her, Bakari gave the hand a glance, as if working it over in his head. She was just glad he took her offer and took her hand there and then-- apparently only having a very single minded focus on his sister.

When they teleported, Nibbles planned to let go. But she-- and Bakari, went flying one way and hit something hard. The herno hadn’t stopped running, and once his feet touched the ground, both were sent flying into a rock. And while Nibbles shook her head from hitting the rock from high-speeds? Bakari had to pry himself out, little pebbles falling.

All the while, many whitemane's stopped and looked on in semi-shock and confusion of what just appeared in the middle of their home. (end)

Giving a low groan, Nibbles called out in the Isles tongue. “~Sorry, sorry! We’re just gone through a teleportation spell, thats all!~” rubbing her forehead as she called out. “~Can anyone get Asha for us? We reaaaaaaaallly need her help right now. Tell her Nibbles is asking, she knows who I am by now.~” (Done)

A few looked about and talked lowly, Bakari himself trying to push bit’s of stone from his fur. Nibbles looked about, trying her best to sight or even sense the Lioness. But still felt nothing and that concerned her. If Asha wasn’t here, then things were going to maybe take a even worse turn.

“Spirit of Faith, it has been a long time.” Turning, both Bakari and Nibbles regarded the more elderly lioness coming to them. Both saying the same time, “Sumari?”

Laughing, Asha’s mother padded up and spoke, “hello again, Nibbles.” And then to Bakari to say, “I would greet you too, cub… but for some reason, we have met?” Sounding actually very curious about this. (end)

Nibbles decided to give the short version to Sumari. “Let just say a version has met him and add it to ‘freaky Tuesday’ as usual.” then soon asked. “Look Sumari, I’m sorry if I sound rushed, but we really need to find Asha, or at the very least help Bakari here find information on what he needs, because right now theres a lot going on and not exactly enough time for him to stay around for long.” (done)

Letting out a breath, Sumari said, “I’m sorry, but apparently the curse is in full effect. My Daughter is away, she had a vision and had to speak to the four-heads about it before it happened. She will not be back for another day from her travels.”

“Okay, okay, she won’t be back.” Bakari rushed over, “but I need to know somthin’ and now!”

Turning her gaze over to him, Sumari measured Bakari and spoke gently, “your sister is in danger.” And Bakari looking on, not seeming as shocked. Only telling nibbles he had gotten used to things like this. “And you want to know where she is.” Which got a fast nod from him. With a sigh, Sumari spoke, “I understand your desire, young one. But you can not be told and just rush there.”

Before Bakari could shout, Sumari told, “if I did, you may never find her.” Making Him button his lip. Seeing she had effectively silenced him, Sumari said, “you know myself, from another place. Something that is beyond even my sight. But, I can see you, here, now and where you’ll be while in this realm. And if you wish to save your sister, then I will have to tell you what to do. And if it is not done right? Then it will not come to pass.” (End)

Letting out a breath, Nibbles said. “Thank the gods that he knows how Whitemanes work.” (done)

Sumari gave a low laugh to that and asked to Nibbles, “what of you? Things must be stressful for you to simply pop in without warning to my Pride.” Then added on, “even to surprise you, seeing as there is a new dent in the side of someone’s house.” (End)

Giving a sheepish expression, Nibbles said. “Yeah...sorry about that by the way. Momentum and inertia can be such a bitch.” then said. “And yeah, it’s….rather stressful. Let just say I got a full plate on things and a lot more work than being around Zaki.” then said. “Whhhhiich reminds me I may need to go, since you know I need to charge up from teleporting around all that.” (done)

Sumari sighed and told, “hold a moment.” and then looked to Bakari in the eye. “And quell that fire, cub. I know you are angry and fearful, but calm yourself.” And both could clearly see Bakari struggle to just stay calm. “If you wish to find your sister… go back to the place you stay and keep with it. And have it’s captain, sail you back into the sands. Go east, and do not stop going east until you find a city. Once there, search the deeper parts of the city, follow the yellow signs until you reach a building with the same yellow sign.”

Gently, Sumari told, “I know you wish to help her now, but unless you wish for her safety… and to retain what was lost? Please, follow these instructions. Things will fall in place if you do.” asking on, “do you understand, child?”

Tightly pressing his lips into a line, Bakari gave a single nod. Clearly not happy, but willing to listen. Possibly knowing Sumari very well from back home. (end)

Letting out a breath, Nibbles said. “Thank you Sumari.” Knowing that Sumari was both wise, and knew her thing when it came to be a Seer. She was also glad that Bakari was willing to hear and follow the instructions as best he could, even if he didn’t like it one bit. (done)

Nodding, Sumari told, “if you want to regain what the two lost, then I ask that you and Zaki do so.” Which got a surprise from the Spirit. “After the sister is found, you and only her, need to go to the south. You know where the ruined city is. You’ll find it there.” And emphasised. “Only you and her, Nibbles. No others must go into the city.” (end)

Letting out a breath, Nibbles knew that if her and Bina were alone? It meant no one else would be tempted to use the stone, and it would probably be the best as she nod. “I’ll be sure to let Zaki know when the time comes.” Even more as internally Nibbles knew it might be for the best since she knew the true dangers of having anyone else know about this. She then place a hand on Bakari shoulder as she said.

“If you pardon us, we’ll be going, Sumari.” she felt a frown on her face as she said. “But it is rather annoying to have Tuesday causing us so much trouble.” (Done)

Sumari only smiled sadly. She knew what was going to happen, but apparently couldn't’ say anything. No doubt to ensure the future they were just given. So, Nibbles took Bakari back. Unfortunately, it had to be in the same room that Phobia was in-- being the med bay where Zaki was clearing Jiru to be fit enough for work. (end)

Phobia glance and soon said in a very flat tone. “Oh hello Bakari.” then add as he look to Nibbles. “And hey Nibbles, so good to see you too!”

Pinching thr brow of her nose, Nibbles said. “Not now Phobia.” then glance to see Zaki finishing up with Jiru as the zebra was glancing in concern of the tension in the air. “Phobia, any idea when the ship will be ready?”

“Oh, you mean when the engines are stop being hot to the point my golems might melt?” dryly asked the Striped as he lean on the doorway, not looking pleased at all. “I give it….a few hours worth for them to be cool down to the point they can start repairs on it and the rest of the ship.” (donE)

Bakari only grumbled, “I’ll be in the crow’s nest.” Apparently just wanting distance and possibly alone time to sulk, or try calming down. From how twitchy his tail flicked about, he was more than worried. And if Sumari was any hint, just outright terrified of what was being done to his sister. (end)

Nibbles sigh as she glance to see Phobia moving to let Bakari out as the Spirit could figure that Bakari was scared for his sister, to which she couldn’t blame him for. The two were the closest thing they had left to family, would make sense. Nevertheless, she look to see Phobia snorting and telling to Jiru in a more calmer tone. “Don’t push yourself too hard, Jiru. Take a break, I doubt we can do anything for the engines once they cool down.” then tried to joke lightly, “Maybe you can do that whole ‘meditate’ thing with the scraps?” (done)

Jiru chuckled and told, “perhaps for the best, as Jiru does need to know what to use for repairs. Only to speed it along for the good of the ship.” Standing up and smiling. “Jiru will be seeing you later in the ships bowls to fix it back to it’s former self.” Walking out while Zaki began to clean up the medical area. (End)

Phobia waved as he glance to Zaki and then to Nibbles. The striped snorting a bit as he turned and walk out, Zaki glance to Nibbles as she asked lowly once the Striped was out of earshot. “Should we be concern for Phobia?”

Nibbles frown and admit. “I think we should be concern for everyone...today is still tuesday...and something tells me this was only the calm before the storm.” Knowing from what Sumari mentioned, or rather didn’t mention? Was that this was only the start of the Tuesday curse.

Jump to top

31

Phobia was alone in his room, as he wanted time for himself, thinking a bit as he was currently looking over his arm. The arm itself being on a stand of sorts for the Striped to look over it. Usually Phobia didn’t take off his arm, but he felt the need to relax, and mostly to not be reminded that he was in the Isles again. He was sure that the golems, and Jiru were already gathering materials and were just waiting for the engines to completely cool down.

He let out a lwo breath as he he thought for a bit, before he felt his ear flicking. For a moment Phobia felt something was of...Giving a glance around he noticed nothing, and that everything was fine. But yet something wasn’t. He was trying to figure it out, as part of him felt a low dread forming in his gut that a Blackmane somehow infiltrated in his ship and was in his room-- but that was impossible as his door was shut tight.

What could it be-, he wasn’t given a chance to think as he suddenly felt something slamming into his face. Knocking him back and flinching as the Striped landing on his back on the ground. He felt a wieght on his chest as well on his legs and his left arm stretched out. Before Phobia could call out, he felt something of a lower paw slamming into his throat, semi-choking him as his eyes widen.

He was seeing something around him as there were outlines, then slowly did the outlines began to reveal something far worse than a Blackmane.

3 Stripes all holding him down and glaring down with utter hatred and scathing glares. What makes it all the more worse as it was those of his former Clan. Heaving a bit, Phobia managed to get out. “~Tick-Bomb, Bolt-Masher, Teapot-Steam?~” seeing the two males and a female giving low growls as Tick and Bolt were holding down his legs and arm, while the Teapot was on his chest with her foot over his throat as she squish down his pipes as he choke.

“~don’t you dare use our names, Exiled!~” snarled Teapot-Steam, as she glare down at him as she lift her foot a bit to allow him to gain breath. “~You don’t have the right to use our names-- not anymore.~”

“~So Exiled,~” harshly spoke Tick-bomb as he kept a firm and tightly painful grip on Phobia lower half. “~What brings you to our neck of the seas?~”

“~Yes,~” harshly add in Bolt-Masher as his nails prickly grip and squeeze the arm a bit. “~Last we recall, you were running with your tail between your legs!~” then mockly asked. “~Thought you could return as if nothing happened?~” his hands tightly gripping Phobia left arm.

Resisting the urge to whimper, Phobia told weakly. “~I...I get it...you all are...very, very pissed….and its...its justify.~” heaving a bit as he said. “~But I want to say that I’m...I’m...sor-,” he felt something slamming into his gut, being a foot as he felt the wind kicked out of him, it didn’t help as Bolt fist hit into Phobia face as the two Stripes were giving a quick beating before pulling their limbs back as Phobia hack and coughed.

“~It’s too late for apologies.~” Teapot-Steam spoke in pure venom as she glare at Phobia. “~Even far too late to expect things to be changed. You broke our trust Exiled! You broke all of Hyena Trust! You even threatened to break the trust of the Isles with our Clan because of you! The Spotted almost declared war on us! Because of you!~”

Lowly snarling, Bolt-masher told. “~Lucky, the Blackmanes were very understanding. So much so that they knew and the Whitemanes knew that you were the problem, not us. Even more the other's were so understanding.~” a bit of bile in the Striped tone as he continued on. “~All we had to do, was Exiled you and put you on everyone shitlist! Ours too.~”

“~Look like you got a new shoulder.~” remarked Teapot-Steam as she glance to Phobia right side. Giving a narrow gaze as she said. “~No attachments? Don’t know if that's good or bad.~”

“~And a new arm.~” added Tick-Bomb as he look to the arm and noticed it had no attachment points. “~and it doesn’t have no attachments either...a shame. Otherwise we would’ve just force open the metal out of your shoulder.~”

Gulping lowly, Phobia said. “~L-Look….can...maybe I can,~” then whimper in more pain, even more nearly screaming before Bolt-Masher muffled his snout as Tick-Bomb punched in Phobia crotch as Tick-bomb snarl.

“~Its too late for that! Far too late Exiled!~” Both Stripes agreed as Teapot-Steam told as she got Phobia attention as Bolt-Smasher force Phobia to look up to her.

“~Which is why we’re going to have payback. WE can’t do it with your arm or shoulder...too...small…~”

Bolt-Smasher then grin wickedly as he produce a knife. “~which is why we’re going to stab your hand! Then leave and steal everything the ship has to offer!~” Already moving to sit properly and force the hand to be still as Phobia tired to struggle, before TEapot crouch down to griply held Phobia muzzle, both her and Tick-Bomb used their own strength to hold down the Striped.

“~personally I would’ve done a lot more...but we’re getting all the Clans. Even the Spotted.~” all three grinning in wickedness as Bolt-Smasher raise the knife up to begin stabbing as Phobia eyes widen and trying to struggle as his mouth could only produce muffles-- (Done)

With a knock, they all heard a females voice. “Phob, is time for treatment.” All freezing and going quite. With another knock, they heard, “Phob, you resting? Showering?” All going quite, hoping for her to leave. Though all they heard was the door opening, and the female going on, “you no mind if join, no? Could help unwind~” A teasing there as the kitsune walked in, and half stopped at the sight.

There and then, Teapot-Steam rushed off Phobia, not being gentle as she kicked off his body and rushed to put down the female. When she lept, she was certain she had the odd female off guard. But there and then she found a dainty hand around her throat and gripping tightly. She choked, legs falling and the female, Mari, began to open her eyes.

Red eyes with slitted pupils look from Teapot, to the others, her three tails falling out as she spoke. “You come to harm Phob?” Slightly moving a thumb to push on the jugular of the striped she had. “You hurt him, I snap neck.” Tone cold and devoid of emotion. (end)

Coughing a bit, Phobia slowly spoke out. “~She’ll...she’ll do it too…~” the two Stripes glance from each other, then to the Striped under them as they look to their Clan sister. Seeing her held up in the air, choking as Teapot-Steam tried to reach in a pocket to take a rune symbol into her hand to slap it on the strange female. But Teapot-Steam suddenly felt a pressure in her throat as she choked more as she had to move her hand away.

She tried to use her own strength to grip on the wrist to try to force the female hand away, Phobia however spoke out in slight pain. “Don’t...kill her….” gritting his teeth as he told. “Former Clan, Mari…” (Done)

Her eyes shifted to Phobia and told just as coldly, “clan exile you. They are not clan. They are enemy.” And glanced at the female to say, “you no want me kill? Why? They obstacle, easy to kill. No more enemy, if enemy dead.” (End)

Coughing a bit, Phobia told. “If they aren’t...back in a certain time, would get more Stripes...and get more Spotted coming to our place. Hyena really hate it when family member gets killed like this, so odds are they’ll be coming after our ship…” then added with a weak smile. “Plus...we could use them as hostages if they threaten to attack us.” (Done)

She hummed to the last bit, and reaching into her not-very concealing clothes. Fished out a new seal and slapped it on the stripes head. With a neat casual toss, Teapot-Steam found herself rolling and hitting the ground and gasping. But Mari held a hand up in a sigh and spoke, “seal on her. You harm Phob, will make her suffer pain of no end.” (end)

The two males snarl as Bolt-Masher glare down to Phobia as he said. “~So, ‘Phob’ is your new name, huh Exiled?~” then glare up to the female as he spoke out. “Why like this one? Could do lot better than this pile of shit.” (Done)

Mari smiled to that. “He is kitsune. Rules are guid. All else are tool.” Telling on as she approached them without fear. “You wish to kill? I kill more. Many come, will kill them. You are not clan, so are enemy. He will be mate, and Kitsune will kill back for lost mate.”

With a oddly seductive smile, Mari spoke on, “will let Phob go?” Hand slightly glowing red as Teapot-Steam began to hiss and hold her hands to her head. “May let three leave… have minte start before I kill.” (end)

The two snarl as Tick-bomb question. “~Exiled, is what she say true?~”

Looking down, Phobia replied with a shiteating grin. “~Depends. You two are going to leave peacefully? I can’t stop her if she’s like this, and Markings save you if you get in her way.~”

Bolt-Masher snarl lowly as he told. “~You are lucky for now, Exiled. If the bitch didn’t save your ass we will be exacting our payback...we might just get at the ship later when more arrive.~” then glare up to Mari as he told. “We’ll leave the Exiled be…” slowly moving his knife back in its sheath as he and Tick-bomb slowly got off the Striped. “Now let Hiss go from your runes.” (done)

Mari only giggled in a too sweet manner and sauntered her way to Teapot, While the hand was let down and used to peel off the odd paper tag, they felt a odd chill in their spines to see the paper had burnt holes, and the odd runic mark was now on their sister’s head, as if branded into the fur.

Leaning over the striped, hands on her shoulders, Mari told them. “Seal on, no remove. If leave quick, will live. You stay, or come back?” And smiled while raising a hand with that same hand sign and let it go red. Teapot-Steam screamed, and Mari didn’t hold her up as she fell to the ground, screaming and clawing at her face uselessly. “Pain with no end.” And stopped the magic, making the striped pant and hold her head in pain. “You leave now. Or I kill each you.” (end)

The two snarl and glare at Mari with all the utter despise and hatred they held, cautiously moving around her to help their Clan sister up and glaring at her and Mari as Bolt-Masher spoke in a venomous tone to Phobia. “~you may be saved this time, but next time? When there's more of the Isles? Nothing will save you from retribution, Exiled.~” the two noticing Mari slowly and in amusement raising her hand to make that hand sign as they bolted out of the room as they disappeared with whatever they used to become invisible.

Phobia tried to ease his breath, as the Striped slowly got on his butt and raise his left hand. His eyes widen a bit to see his entire hand shaking as he spoke in a slight stutter. “T-Thanks,” taking a moment to breath to calm himself, but failing as he wince from the pain in between his legs. Phobia wanted to say more, or at least get up from the ground, but yet he couldn’t. He couldn’t muster the strength to move as…

As he felt a pain in his heart of seeing those familiar Stripes, and seeing them with such emotion and hatred to him, and their words echoing in his mind as his hand still shake in anxiety, or fear, or even more as it wouldn’t stop shaking. (done)

Mari kept highly alert, but spoke, “no thank. Will be mate, husband. Could no allow them to hurt future husband so.” Then said in a very testy tone. “If did, would slowly kill clan to show, I mean what I say.” Tails flicking about. She stared at the door and told, “Give five minutes. If they not off, will be sure.” Her hand still in it’s sign… and smirked as she gave a bit of magic to it. A very faint shout of pain heard before Mari calmed her magic. “No harm future mate.” (end)

Low laughs escape from Phobia as he didn’t know if it was from amusement or from the high of nearly being tortured and hurt both physically and emotionally as he manage to speak a bit more clearly. “Would be hard to...Stripes make sure their Clan home are hidden...nearly impossible to get in. Unless you had a Striped that lived there, or pry it out of their cold dead hands to learn of it.” (done)

Mari chirped, “why pry, when can trick?” Which made Phobia really reconsider that. Stripes played by crazy rules, but Kitsune only played by very selective and extremely…. Bendible rules. Who’s to say Mari wouldn't bend the rules to get vengeance and play dirty to get her way. And seeing how she forced the three’s hand to leave or let their clan-sister suffer unending pain? (end)

Slowly shaking his head, Phobia let out a exhausted breath as he tried to lean his head down, but his hand was still shaking as he had to lean his forehead on his leg. He ignored the pain of his dick and balls as he was sure it was going to last for a few hours. He soon tried to relax and calm himself as Phobia slightly turn his head to look at Mari as he tried to give a reassuring smile. “Give me a...a moment Mari. I’ll be good as new soon, just need to get my...strength, that's all.” (done)

She still looked on in concern, but after a moment, MAri told, “have little time. Must set more seals.” Making him blink. “Not allow this to happen again. If more come, will be sure, they no come in without death.” Seeming serous on that note. (end)

“Then you better hope you got something for shadows.” told Phobia as he forced himself to get up, trying to push his limits and moving his lower half as he told. “Because, Blackmanes are shadowmancers, and they can,” managing to get on his feet, but noticed there was a slight shake in his legs as he finish his words. “Literally hide in the shadows, be apart of them in a sense.” Letting out a small breath as Phobia added lowly to himself. “I’m shaking like a withered tree here…” (done)

He found his weight to be slightly taken up and Mari told, “should see Zaki.” and with her eyes open and now even slightly glaring, Mari told. “You will see her. Now.” (end)

Letting out a breath, he slowly nodded and said. “Alright, alright…” his tone sound a bit defeated as he tried to balance himself while Mari was close. “Maybe...its for the best. I can get a ice pack too...they weren’t holding back the punchs on me...or my balls.” (done)

The last bit made Mari have a very furious face and made the hand seal-- though not hold it. Instead she flared it three times. They didn’t hear anything as they left, but Phobia was sure Teapot was not dealing well with the pain. Mari spoke in a vendetic manner, “for harming Phob’s balls. No do, want kits later! No forgive if they ruin chance for kits!” (end)

Giving a weak laugh, Phobia tried to walk slowly as he said. “Remind me to never make you that vengeful, Mari.” (done)

Eyes relaxing to their more ‘closed’ manner, making her appear a lot more friendly, Mari told while giving a peck to his cheek. “Would be short. No stay angry long.” Tough did admit, “but may be harsh for bit. Kitsune vengeance not gentle when poked.” (end)

Laughing a bit, Phobia cough a bit, wheezing air as he nearly stumble as he spoke weakly. “Please try..not to make me laugh too much. Still hurts to breath from the beat up.” trying to calm his breathing as his hand settle on his chest. “Damn, I’m glad it was just a small scouting group...would be a lot worse if more of them did jumped at me.” (done)

Mari made a curious pur to that, but it wasn’t like her other more cutsy ones. This one almost had a slight growl to it, and she obviously found the idea detestable. He had a feeling that Mari was going to not let this slide.

Bakari grumbled away and paced in the crows nest. It had been a while, but he was still very worked up. Over Phobia, over having to wait-- over everything really. Leaning on the railing, he looked about just trying to stay calm… until he heard a scream and glanced down. Then a second and third scream. And from the displaced sand being made, and the fluxing of something… Bakari became quickly suspicious.

With a jump, he half flew and landed near the disturbance. Sand shifting and imprinting feet that showed of surprise. Glaring up at the oddly shifting air, Bakari snorted and swept a hand, wind picking up and sand getting all over whatever was in the area, showing some silluets. Flatly, Bakari said, “you got three seconds to tell me why your here before I punt ya into the ocean. One--” (end)

“Scouts, scouts!” told a male voice as they had to remove their invisibility, mostly to try to preserve the magic as Bakari saw three Stripes, all looking adigitated and the one in between clutching her head with a symbol of sorts. The left side male spat out some sand as he told. “Scouts, saw ship, knew who it belong.” then gave a scathing glare to the ship as he added. “Found Exiled. Surprised he got odd bitch with magic keeping him safe.” (done)

“Oh I get it.” Bakari said in realization, “you tried to off Phobia and pissed off his girlfriend.” Then scoffed, “oh yeah, big mistake there. You had to go and anger the Kitsune. Surprised you’re breathing, I’m pretty sure she would of preferred to behead you or somthin’.” (end)

The female snarl to that as she said bitterly. “Almost killed me. But apparently Exiled still has soul, or try to have us as hostage.” snorting a bit harshly. “If female didn’t come soon, would exact payback.” (done)

“Yeah, yeah, no surprise there.” Bakari dismissed with a wave of a hand. “Get lost before she decides to catch up and kill ya anyways. Phob’s might be letting you loose, but who knows if Mari’s going to keep her word and not come after your tails because you touched her boyfriend.” (end)

The three glance to the other as the right male spoke in annoyance. “Gladly.” all three activating their camouflage as they turn to try to get out and report back to the Clans, even more inform them that apparently the Exiled had a protective female with strange magic in her arsonal. (done)

Bakari seemed to remember and call after tham, “an’ don’t come back! Or Mari’s gonna be the least of ya worries!” Figuring to warn them ahead of time. “Ain’t my fault if you come back an’ I gotta beat the daylights outta you all!” Then turned and began to head for the crowsnest. (End)

Although while he did, Teapot-Steam snarl lowly. “~Damn it all, if the Exiled wasn’t with that bitch, then we would’ve get payback.~”

“~relax Teapot-Steam.~” told Bolt-Masher. “~We can report to the Clan, and let the other clans know of such dangers…~” then added with a low grin. “~Beside, odds are the Spotted will come first.~” the other two grin lowly, as while they all had a ‘truce’ of sorts of slavers and with Phobia to fight together? It didn’t mean that they wouldn’t enjoy the show of seeing spotted waste their lives and lowering their numbers.

It was after all, a considerable payback for what the Spotted done for the Striped in the last few centuries.

“~Seer Asha, with great respects to you.~” started off the Striped Clanhead, and current head of the Striped Clans as she and other's were in the Cornerstone table as she look to the Seer. “~We must move our Stripes there now! There is reports of the Exiled there!~”

The Spotted gave a low snarl and a firm nod in agreement as she spoke. “~I hate to agree with the STriped, but she is right! He is within our grasps! He cannot escape if all of us go there now,~” then roar out. “~AND GET PAYBACK!~” behind the two, all Hyenas call out in both anger and agreement in their seats.

“~Payback! Payback! Payback!~” (done)

Both the Lions, Zebra and the Gazelle representatives sat in place quitely, mostly because this was pretty much expected from the two Hyena clans. And they almost half agreed with them over Gear-Mind’s crimes and need to be apprehended to their own extents. But Asha only breathed out.

Mostly because she wasn’t allowed to travel home because of this last second meeting called on by the Stripes. “I understand you want revenge.” Asha spoke loudly enough to be heard. “But I’m telling you all, you can’t go there unless you want to suffer deaths.” TRying to mostly direct this to the Striped and Spotted. “I know he wronged you, but if you don’t avoid that place for a week, lives will be lost. A lot of lives.”

Speaking up, a Gazelle asked, “Seer Asha, we know you tell us and we believe you. But what’s so dangerous about going there?” Normally he wouldn’t ask, but he was in agreement. They couldn’t let this chance slip away from catching a large time criminal like the former ‘Gear-Mind’ from getting scot free.

“A storm, Uluim.” Asha told, “a storm so violent and angry, that it can sink our ships. And it wasn’t just any ocean storm, I foresaw fire and bubbling boiling seas and wind so strong, it would of been a lot like a hurricane.” (end)

While looks were given, the Striped representative took in a breath as she spoke, “Seer Asha, while I understand your visions are never wrong…” frowning a bit as she motioned a arm around. “The Exiled stolen from us all. He broke not only the trust of his own Clan-- but many Clans! He defiled our traditions, our laws-- even to a extent to steal from our very allies and friends, especially a few Blackmanes!”

“For once, we have a means to capture him, for once we can get him to answer for his crimes he did to all of us, for once, we can cleanse the stain he has put on all Stripes.” (Done)

The Gazelle Uluim went on, “and couldn’t we possibly move in before this storm hits? We haven't seen a single hint of a storm and the Zebra Shamans agree there haven’t been hints of one.”

Asha shook her head. “It will happen, Uluim. I took counsel from my Mother over the vision, she agrees that it will happen. If you send anyone that way? You’re sending them to their deaths.” and pressed her lips tight. “I understand, maybe more than most Whitemanes. I have a blackmane cousin, Dadisi. He tells me about these things. I’ve seen things like this, about the crime and justice wanted-- but I’m warning you all. If you send any ships that way? You’re sealing their fate.” (End)

Slamming a hand down, the Spotted Representative shouted. “And if we do nothing, that damned Exiled will leave the Isles before we catch him!” giving a harsh look to Asha as she continued. “You say you understand? Then you know this Exiled did more than stole, he spat us in the face, in all our faces. HE took a large piss on our territories as if it was nothing, and left before we could grab him! Because of him, we had to spend more than we liked to gain new metals, new materials-- just to make new weapons to replace our old ones! The Gazelles had to spent months getting new ships-- and those zebras had to restock all of their supplies because of that bastard!”

Then push. “What's worse, is that he somehow managed to steal from you lions!” (Done)

It didn’t have the desired effect. Asha only gave a passive glance and told, “if you want to waste lives, I can’t stop you.” Causing them all a stunned silence. “If you don’t want to take my warning, I can’t stop you. I only came here, because I felt that I could save hundreds of lives. It’s up to the Headships, like you both, to listen or not. If you don’t…” Asha seemed to smile somberly, “well… then my vision will just come true. I tried to warn you.”

She gave a look around and a respectful bow. “If that’s all? I’m going to head home now, Council. Prosperity smile on you… and please, take my vision seriously.” And with that, got up and padded out. Once the doors closed, the hyena's became agitated, and some of the others also became thoughtful.

Breathing out, the redmane began to quitely think to himself, his many lioness’s also gently speaking to the other over this. The Zebra’s and the many shamen also talked it over quitely, knowing that if Asha wasn’t going to fight it? Then regardless of what may occur, lives are going to be lost in this supposed storm she saw.

Uluim made a face and asked, “so… should we get ships prepared?”

“The Lions will not be apart of this.” Spoke the Redmane evenly. “If there’s going to be a storm like in Asha’s vision? Then the traitor is as good as dead.” (End)

“What!?” roar out the Spotted. “Are you telling me you aren’t going after him?! He’s so close to your territories, to our territories too!” (Done)

Turning and calmly speaking in turn, the Redmane Lion asked, “do you want to be in that storm when it happens? I can see clearly that if it’s as bad as Asha makes it? Then what’s the point in going to a place where she clearly said that hundreds of lives would be lost and fated to be lost?” Then snorted, “let the storm kill him. When the week is up, we can go and get the remains-- and his corpse if it was lucky enough to survive.” (End)

The Zebra headship spoke up. “The Zebras will pull back from this.” gaining the two Hyenas to look as the Zebra went on. “We cannot push our forces, or use our magic if such a storm will occured. While it is doubtful it would come? Seer Asha was never wrong in her visions. Plus we must be ready if pirates or slavers come to sniff at our Isle in the south to break open our defenses.”

The Striped headship frown and spoke begrudgingly. “The Striped...also pull back.” getting low mutters and shock as the Spotted turn her attention to her as the Striped told. “I want nothing more than to grab the one who started this all,” then took a breath as she told in a tone of anger to the Spotted member. “But may I remind you, it was the Spotted that slaughter our numbers to the levels they are now in. We can’t afford more Stripes loss with so little numbers.”

Then took a breath in a she went on. “And our ships can only handle so much punishments, we can’t handle every storm so well, and if this is bad as the Seer spoke? Then we must...be forced to resign and pray to the stars that the Ancestors will get him first.” (Done)

Seeing the striped ready to explode, the Gazelle headship spoke up, “perhaps we could come to a compromise?” Going on to say, “if ships are an issue, the Gazelle can provide a number of weather-hardy ships to the Spotted and Striped.” Admitting with a sheepish smile, “we’d join, but like you know… our strongest weapon is a stick used to teach from a chalkboard. We have the ships, but not really the military like you both do.”

The Striped headhship thought and took a considerable breath as she said. “Thank you….but the Striped will still resign from this.”

She heard outrage from behind her, as both Striped and Spotted we're not agreeing to this as she turn and scream out. “SHUT UP!” getting them to briefly quiet as the STriped told. “What would you have me to do? If the Seer said its bad, then we can’t afford to lose more Striped lives, even if I want to choke the life out of that Exiled! We’re barely surviving as a species as it is, and if more are lost? We could be a endangered species and be forced to inbreed for the next couple of generations to keep our species alive!”

Looking at them all over, and giving a harsh look to the Spotted by her, the Striped headship continue on in a more cooly tone. “I am thinking of our people as a whole, as much as I desire revenge like the rest of you, I know that if Stripes contribute to this? More will be lost, and our numbers will drop lower to the point the Clans will not survive unless by dire actions to keep our population up.” (done)

While the Spotted simmered some, she begrudgingly understood. But hated it. Still, the Headship to the West, the Gazelle, told, “I’ll still leave the offer out for you both. But the Gazelles will also resign from this our of caution, but will still put a few ships on standby with volunteer sailors to the East Cornerstone. Out of goodwill, sympathy and agreement to wanting to get the Exile.” (end)

“Then the Spotted will go.” told the Spotted headship as she said. “We can lose a few hundred, our numbers will still be as strong and large. Even to ensure no pirates or slavers will breach through the East. In a generation or two, our numbers will be back up to speed.” Giving a look around as she said. “For all we know, the damned Exiled would have a means to get out of that storm, as we all know how a Striped like to stay alive, even by questionable means.” (done)

And that wasn’t much of a argued fact. Though most others would say that most any species would try to survive anyway they could. Still, the Lion headship questioned, “then we are in agreement? All but the Spotted will pull away and wait the week out. The spotted will commit a portion of forces with minor aid of the Gazelle to try to apprehend the Exiled before the storm strikes?” Getting a number of agreeing voices. (end)

“The Zebra agree.” spoke the headship.

“The Striped...agree.” informed the Striped headship.

Smirking, the Spotted told. “The Spotted agreed.

“The Gazalle agrees.” spoke Uluim in.

All nods as they were going to prepare to apprend the Exiled before the storm strikes.

Jump to top

32

Legs kicking away, Bakari half watched the sky and a few small clouds float on by. He felt board and really… after cooling off a little? He came to fact he may have lost his temper a little too much. Didn’t mean he was still a little agitated, but he resigned, he couldn’t do anything right now. Bina might have a nasty temper, more than he did-- but at least she could think a bit clearly.

Nope. not him. He had to lose his temper and go off with a half-cocked plan to get his sister back. He didn’t even THINK about the possibility of Asha being someplace else. But now that he was calm? Well, he realized that Phobia was his best bet to get things done. So said Sumari anyways.

He still felt angry at the striped, but he decided to let it slide for now.

Though as he continued to sit on the railing to the crowsnest, Bakari noticed something. It was small at first, but now that it got closer, he could see it. Ships. Not too many, but quite a few. He gave a snort and moved to the Comm device and said, “hey, there’s a bunch of ships commin’ by… don’t get up, I got it.” Not overly enthusiastic, but figuring to just deal with it.

Not waiting, he got on the railing again and waited for the ships to get closer. Many rushing in to land. Frowning, he leaped off and landed on the sand, just as what he thought were gnolls were coming out-- but after a moment, he noticed they were a bit more shorter and had more males. Shrugging, Bakari decided he didn’t care. They looked like gnolls, so he could work off his anger off from those gnolls that beat him up.

“Hey, idiots!” He shouted out to the rushing ‘gnoll like’ group, “this is private island, get lost!” (end)

One of the hyena snorted as a female spoke. “Back off cub! We’re here for one thing and one thing only!” then snarl as she took out a blade. “That damn Exiled!” (Done)

“Phobia?” Asked Bakari and looking from her, to the others. He had to point out, “I thought hyenas were shorter?” (end)

Snorting harshly, she told. “We’re Spotted Hyenas, cub. Not like those Stripes.” then told. “Now move and no one will get hurt. We’re only here for one person.” (Done)

“I think you got that backwards, ya hag.” Bakari said rather flatly, “I think it goes more, get lost before I beat you all up and make you eat dirt.” His outright boldness was… (End)

Low chuckles came from the Spotted, as more ships were coming down to drop off more of them as she told. “Then you got to get at all of us if you want us to stop getting retribution of what that Exiled did, cub.” (Done)

Hands coming out, Bakari said, “good.” A sort of finalized tone there as he smirked. “Cuz I’v had a real crappy day and got this old grudge on gnolls-- and since you look the part, I get to pay it off for free. Now stop yappin’ and come get it, ya pansies!” (end)

“ATTACK!” shouted the Spotted, as they roar and charged towards the cub as began the battle of one fast and hard hitting demi-god Herno, hitting and tossing Spotted as they flew into the ocean, or at least close enough to swim back to land in a couple of minutes as more and more Spotted were charging to hold down the Herno, while other's were rushing to get at the ship and board it.

Bakari noticed those slipping by, would disengaged from those attacking him, running back far faster than any would thought just to get in their way and take a deep breath in. Beathing as full as he could before he blew out a wide and very far flame before the group. They yelp and had to retreat back from such flames, as Spotted began giving out chanting calls to improve their speed, stamina and strengths to combat against this single threat. (Done)

They regrouped, and charged again in a very wide formation. Certain that they could get past if they were too spread out to focus. Bakari took in a breath and leaped back before landing and sweeping a leg. It started as a breeze, before a strong gale came in from the ship. All the spotted spluttered, stumbled and hacked. Wind pushing them and sand getting in both eyes and mouths.

Then, Bakari struck again, rushing one way and kicking up sand, and then came from the side to start bowling over the front lines, making those in back to stumble over their knocked over brethren and sisters.

All the while, those on the ship moved by the cargo bay to make a stand.. And stared. Mari even opened her eyes and spoke, “little Bakari… most strong…” Just dumbfounded at the sight. When another galewind came in, it cause many spotted to fall over or stumble from the greater force. (End)

Siege slowly nodded, having the golem Knights stand ready as he spoke. “It is...shocking to see.” looking over the amount of fighting and use of magic as it was something he recalled Najat and Ash using...but on a whole different level.

Scrappy look over as he stated. “Spotted forces are known to be strong and hard fighters, able to stand toe-to-toe to the minotaurs if they were able to fight. However it is rather surprising and concerning to see Bakari to be this strong and hid it all the while.”

Phobia stood by Mari side, as they saw Bakari moving a bit to get a distance as he began using his fists in to directions as gouts of long and hot flames cutting off two flanked spotted groups and forcing them back before they get burnt. “I’ll admit...this is freaky.” looking it over as he frown and said. “Whats more concern is the fact I don’t see any Striped….” then said with a glance around in suspicion. “Unless they are using the Spotted as decoys to move behind the ship and infiltrate from there.” (done)

There was another gale, one that even made the crew back up and shut their eyes from the flying sand. But when it was over, the Spotted were again pushed back, and Bakari shouting, “while I don’t mind makin’ you all eat dirt? GET LOST!” Sounding a bit agitated, “If ya don’t bug out in the next five seconds, I’m takin’ the kid-gloves off!” Making Mari slightly shift in concern. (End)

“As long as that Exiled is here?! WE will NEVER STOP--” shouted a Spotted. (Done)

The next moment, the spotted went flying from a powerful gale that sent her right into the shallow ocean waters. Bakari looked up and asked, “anymore idiots? Cuz the next one that says ‘we’re commin’ to fight’ or whatever crap they say, I’m going to let loose on ya all!” (end)

“Stop protecting the Exiled!” shouted a Spotted. “We’re here for justice! So stop it!” (Done)

“Cry me a river!” Shot back Bakari, “he’s my ticket to get my Sis’ back, so get lost already, last warning! Getting into a very odd stance, prepared to get to work if they refused. (End)

“ALL THE WAY!” Shouted all the Spotted.

Bakari seem to be doing some sort of dance in place, lots of spins and twirls, getting faster and faster as the winds began to pick up. There was a sensation of very hot air that mixes in, the winds slowly swirling more and more around them. (donE)

Feeling something really bad was going to happen, Mari urgently tugged at Phobia, and the other’s began to back awy with her. The air only got hotter and from the looks of it, flames licked at Bakari’s body before he stopped to take a still stance and had a breath. Then, he let it out in a loud shout, fire bursting from his mouth and into the air-- the winds sweeping up the fire as the area began to light aflame and become some sort of twisted firestorm of a hurricane in Phobias eyes. All the while, the air got hotter and Siege hit the switch to close the bay doors. Leaving them in relative protection-- while the spotted saw what the storm was in Asha’s vision.

On the other side of the bay doors, they heard Spotted screaming, shouting and a few calling on retreat as they were forced to retreat from the burning tornade of death.

Phobia couldn’t help but feel a shiver in his spine as he said. “Normally, I wouldn’t mind to see spotted in pain but…” unable to resist of holding Mari in his arms. “This is new….and terrifying at the same time.” (done)

Mari wordlessly needed, possibly not for the same reasons though. She glanced over, and saw that even Kan looked a bit disturbed from what she had seen. And while it wasn’t enough, Siege seemed to keep away from the wall that was a bit warm to the touch. It was with slow realization why the ship went down when it did. Wind and Fire were apparently connected to Bakari in some form-- but nothing like how Najat was connected to ice.

They waited for a while, half hearing other sounds besides the winds and flames crashing on the hull. When it ended, Bakari came in. A door opened and they could both see the heat outside, and feel the cool air half rush out and hot air come in. Bakari shut the door and walked right in, body seeming to just exude heat that they could just see it coming off of him. “They got the point and finally left.” Bakari told while going on his way. (end)

While Siege stare at Bakari walking pass, Phobia turn his head and felt his eyes widen of the...damages caused by the Herno. Seeing trees burnt to a crisps as their remains were of a stump...or whats left of it. Water by the ocean trembing and half-boiling as the water shifting seem to try to make it return back to normal. The very air outside was burning, as he and the other's could see the ship hull was hot and could easily give any burn marks.

They saw the ships of the Spotted going on full retreat, and any that couldn’t make it either had their ships burnt or them burning to death...the lucky few were those suffering from heavy burns. The sand itself was half-glass where he was at, and even seeing other ships were downed in the water or sinking as the winds had push them hard into their places. What few ships remains took their wounded and had to retreat fast.

Kan took a breath in as she said. “Well...look like we don’t need to be worry for a few more days at least.” then glance to Phobia as she asked. “Phobia, how long till the ship is in full repair?”

Getting him to move his attention from the sight and to the Haynu as he told. “Well, considering the amount of work I had to put in with Jiru and my golems? We should be good to leave anytime…” then glance back out as he said. “Maybe after we let the ship hull cool down...don’t want to accidentally get a overheat on the ship from the spots touch by...Bakari flames.”

Their attention turn to see a ship outside bursting in a explosion, the heat of it making it pop as Phobia scrunch his face as he told. “Ooooooor maybe now, I don’t trust the idea of our ship side bursting like that from the heat...or whatever magic the Herno used to get the Spotted out of here.” (done)

Running the number’s over, Scrappy knew that they would be fine-- since their ship was much bigger? It would need more time to heat up. But all the same, the area was going to be hot for a bit, and the ship was still pretty hot. At best, they needed to start venting the ship just in case to try speed up it’s cooling and once things had cooled enough? Leave before the Spotted tried a second push. (End)

Finishing his calculations, Scrappy spoke. “I have calculated and our ship will not be burst like the smaller ships. However I recommend the areas of the ship be cool down with venting, as to speed up the cooling, once we are finished, we should leave immediately to the East and travel through Arabia as of what Seer Sumari has mention through Nibbles.”

Motioning a hand, Phobia told. “Go on and let the golems get to work on that Scrapy, I...will be in my room thinking.” Moving on off as while the other's slowly move and head to their area, Phobia himself thought over on what he saw of what Bakari could actually do. It was...shocking to him, even shock and...slightly scared him of seeing such power. Bakari could of easily gone through with his threats, and there would be nothing to stop him. Phobia frown a bit to this thought as he was making his way to his room.

I can’t believe a small punk like that could have so much power...but how? I know Ash and Najat have their own power, but that was...neither of them had anything that held a candle to what Bakari did...and the guy wasn’t wounded or tired out from the firestorm he made. He was all casual and look like he could easily do it a few more times without breaking a sweat!

Rubbing a hand to his forehead, the Striped thought and let a low sigh escape. And part of me is glad it’s Spotted...but I’m still suspicious that it wasn’t a ploy, since the Striped would probably sneak in the ship by another means, try to get in and get at me...or at least try to...maybe I can ask Mari once she’s check her seals if any did try to sneak in.

Thinking over it a bit, Phobia nod a bit to this as the thought of his former Clan brought up another can of worms in his mind. Mostly on the harsh reminder that he was trying to get over with. That in a way, he was alone. That he was away from a STriped Clan, his home, the Isles. That if he ever comes close to the isles he was a dead man…

But he glance to look down to Mari, not even noticing the vixen followed and clinging to his left arm, half-hugging him for her own comforts and need. He tried to move his arm to wrap it around her to pull her closer to hug, but she held onto his arm close and somewhat tight. He let out a low breath and figure to just let her hold onto his arm. He was sure they can hug later…

He did however thought on something and felt a frown. Giving a galnce back he took in a breath as he asked. “Mari?” looking to her as they made a turn on a corner. “When we reach in my room can you… can you brush me?” looking to her as he gave a somber expression. “Its...it’s been a long time since...since I’ve been brush and its...its something my Clan does regular and I…” trying to come up with a reason why but yet, he didn’t know what word to say. (Done)

Smiling, Mari said, “will brush, if you brush me.” Though soon told, “when mates, will let brush tails, if gentle.” (end)

Giving a low snort, he roll his eyes as if he knew she would say that, he did however assure with a grin. “Of course I will,” going on to lightly tease. “I always enjoy fluffy fur, Mari, and you’re the fluffiest of them all.” (done)

With a mischievous smile, she added, “am I not soft too?” And hugged his arm tight into her now squeezed breasts, and his hand being pulled closer to her panties-- all of which reminded him of her feminine form. She giggled and spoke, “brush most easy, when nothing on. Best we wash, then brush, prrr~?” (end)

“Yes!” quickly spoke Phobia as he held a low blush, then clear his throat as he said. “I-I mean, yes. Good idea! Very good idea!” then quickly walk as he added. “But it is true, you are soft...soft and...very fluffy, Mari.” (done)

She nuzzled him and told, “and you most firm and strong.” Sighing out, “you love Mari, yes?” (end)

Giving her a questionable look, he spoke in a more gentle tone as he gave a light nuzzle --one he tried to do as best he could-- to her. “Of course I do...you accepted me, I would be stupid to not love you for putting up with someone like me.” he nearly stop his walk, mostly to look at her as he let his guard down and smile in a mixture of happiness and somberness. “You did a lot for me, Mari. You consider me as a potential mate, you actually stuck by me a lot longer than I thought. You actually fought for me against...my former clan, even.” (done)

Finger up to his lips, Mari told in a oddly firm manner. “They not your clan. They lost right, when exile you. Right or wrong, they lost right to call you clan. You have no reason to say they are clan.” And lowered her finger, telling, “I, am clan. You, are my clan. We are new clan. Kits, will be new clan. Past is past, us and our kits, are future.” (end)

Raising a brow, he asked curiously. “What about Scrappy and my golems?” (Done)

Thinking, Mari sid, “Scrap good friend. Golems just silly tools.” (End)

“What about Nowa and Jiru?” (Done)

Rolling her eyes, Mari answered, “Nowa honaroy clan. She is most fun. Jiru respected, like him and jokes.” (end)

Nodding in agreement Phobia soon asked. “What about the rest?” (Done)

Mari hummed and spoke, “you hope they be clan too?” Turning her gae to him and said, “Zaki spoke much of Stripes. I asked many a thing. You are… hoping for more clan of us all?” Which made Phobia silent, but Mari assured. “Clan is more than blood. If you wish them to be clan, I will not object.” Then half added, “unless they wish harm on you. Then I kill.” (End)

Giving a low snort to that, Phobia said in mild amusement. “Only one I can think of doing that is Kan.” (done)

“I like Kan though!” Whined Mari, “Kan see you annoying. Not threat.” (End)

“Its the thought that counts.” said Phobia in return as he slowly began to turn and started to walk. “Personally I think she wants to see me suffer when our kits come around, see me tired and weared down from feeding the kits in the night when they wake up.” giving a low sigh as he remarked. “Almost remind me when cubs were born in the Clan. There were many nights when lots of the cubs were awaken by another set of a crying litter.” Slowly shaking his head as he continued.

“But to repeat my answer to you? Yes, I do love you Mari...always.” saying this with a calm, but full in utter conviction as how could he not love the vixen by his side? Despite how they met, he slowly began to feel for her more and more with his heart. To feel actual love for Mari as time progress. He was sure he was lucky he met a female that not only see him as ‘a potential mate’ but wants to make sure she gets him to all to herself.

Something he admitally didn’t mind since he felt the same to her. (done)

Smiling in return, Mari spoke, “then I will give back love too. We share it, then give it for kits.” Seeming to come back to that at some point. “But, if we suffer with kits, so will all on ship. Make Kan babysit if too mean to you.” (end)

Laughing a bit, Phobia joked as he glance down to her as they were making their way back to his room. “It would be a nice revenge of sorts, let ‘auntie’ Kan babysit our kits.” he however thought and soon said. “Although...I do wonder what they would look like, or if they would be a combination of Striped and Kitsune?” he then couldn’t help but laugh a bit more as he said to Mari. “They would probably be the most terrifying kits to anyone once they grow up.” (done)

“Will see.” Mari admitted. Though she asked, “will be fine with three kit’s, yes?” Nearly making him stumble, as she explained. “One and two, common. But could get three. Grew up in family of seven. Fine with this?” (end)

Giving a look, Phobia slowly said. “No I don’t mind...honestly I’m surprised.” going on to explain. “Stripes...usually give birth to a litter, around 4-6 cubs in one birthing.” then going on to tell. “We rarely get one or two, sometimes we get more, or very rarely we get seven.” (done)

Giggling, Mari spoke, “explain big sac, why so viral. Make women very full for many a young.” Making him blush a bit. “Might have three, when we work most hard for it~” (End)

“I,” started Phobia in a embarrassed tone. “Might need to take certain herbs if that would happen, since while I’m,” clearing his throat a bit as he told. “Virile? It doesn’t mean I won’t have the energy sometimes, even when I get done working or repairing something big on the ship.”

With a humm, Mari told while playing with a hair on his head, “we take whole day for us, prrr?” Smiling ever so sexily. “We ask for few things. Make sure we have plenty time to try for most kits~” Making him feel a bit warm. She giggled and asked, “we go practice in shower, yes~?” (end)

“Maybe,” started Phobia as he said. “Long as we can brush afterwards.” moving a bit faster as he saw her nod happily to that idea as he glance to her tails. Part of him understood he couldn’t touch them, but another part wanted to at least touch them when the day comes...even if he wouldn’t know when it would happen. He would have to be content with just brushing her body...her very, very soft, fluffy, and sexy body instead.

In hindsight he didn’t see anything wrong with that as he hurried along with her to his room for them to ‘practice’ in the shower.

In the Isles, where Seer Asha was heading back home to the Northern Cornerstone, she herad someone call out. “Seer Asha!” as Asha turn her attention to see who was calling for her, she saw three Stripes, one of them a female with something on her forehead coming before her as the female continue. “Seer Asha, I need your help please! These odd runes are driving me nuts and we can’t get them off!” (done)

Turning, Asha stopped from going any further to look the striped over and could easily feel the anger and distress. Padding up, Asha cast her gaze up at the marking on the stripe’s head, and gave a frowen. “Follow me.” Turning and leading the way and searching for a nearby shamen’s tent. Though as she did, Asha said, “don’t worry, I’ll get that off nice and quick. What’s your name?” (End)

Looking to her, the female spoke. “Hiss.” then motioned to the two by her side. “Bolts, Ticky.” (Done)

Nodding, Asha asked, “what happened? I can tell that’s a Seal, did you cross off a visiting Kitsune?” And the term confused them some. Though they clearly recalled the one that did this to their clanmate said something about Kitsune. (End)

They glance to the other as Bolts spoke. “We think we did...one was with the...Exiled.” looking to Asha. “Turns out, the Exiled has not only have one in ship...but is..with one too.” (done)

Perking her ears, Asha asked, “with one?” A little surprise, but seemed to realize. “Oh.” And looked to Teapot. “That explains the Seal. Sorry it had to happen Hiss, but you’re rather lucky all they did was put a minor curse seal on you.” (end)

Looking alarm, Hiss spoke out. “Curse!? That 3-tail fox put a curse on me!? Why?!” (done)

“You threatened her possible mate.” Asha told, “Kitsune, especially the female’s, are extremely vendetic. She was making a example out of you, possibly to keep you all away from the Exile she’s marking as hers.” Then turned ahead. “Kitsune are very simuler to Striped from what I’ve leanred. Though they are a lot more… liberal with their rules. There’s only a few they won’t break, but even then they’ll bend a bit.”

She then also added, “and don’t worry, a curse seal works a bit differently from a magical curse.” Assured Asha. “that’s why I said a Minor curse seal. From what I can tell, it’s a activatible one. Meaning that unless you’re close enough or she activates it? You’re going to be fine. But it would be a good idea to get it off. It doesn't look like it can kill, but I can tell it was made with the intent to inflict as much pain as possible without killing.” (end)

Grumbling, Hiss said. “Pain is right, she seem very ready to hurt me alot.”

Bolt expression scrunch as he said. “But what would make the Exiled look attractable? He’s a Exiled.” (done)

“She could be a haynu.” Asha said in thought, “you said three tails. Kitsune don’t have those. So it’s possible she was born with them because her mother was taken by a demon. Raped.” Making it very clear to them. “And where Kitsune live? Anything Demon related is destroyed and fast. I can’t say how her clan took it, but her mother obviously protected her half-demon child. And since this Kitsune is a half-demon? Chances for a mate is near impossible.”

Woking it over, Asha admitted, “plus, stripe traditions are similar to Kitsune. She probably just saw a few interesting details and eventually saw something else to garner her interest. It can be hard to tell with Kitsune. They live in a very ‘no regrets’ life style. You either took your chance, or never take the risk.” (end)

Ticky hum and remarked. “Like Striped. All the way, or not at all.”

“Yes, yes, all nice to know,” spoke Hiss as she then jab a finger to the seal on her forehead. “Can we please focus on this now!?” (done)

Turning, Asha told, “you need to calm down Hiss. I might be able to remove it, but it won’t be easy. It’s not a curse I can dispel or a rune that just requires a chant to break. Seals are very complex things that use both magic and life-force to make.” Then added, “and also something to remove the ink. And no, it’s not like normal ink and can’t just be washed off. We’ll need a shamen’s help to make the right mix to wash it off-- while I dispel it.” (end)

“Yes, fine, alright!” told HIss as she spoke in a hurried tone. “Long as it’s gone for good! Hurt very much when she used her magic on me, don’t know why after a few times too!”

“Probably she found something out and hit back at you or something.” dismissed Bolts as he said. “Still, shock to find out Exiled garner intrest to her. Probably figure he was bottom barrel to find any good males.” (Done)

To that end, Asha told, “she wouldn’t have put a seal on your clan-sister if the Kitsune didn’t find him worth while. Like I said, they’re vendetic. He must mean a lot to her. And you’re lucky she gave a light warning.” Stopping, Asha made it a point to repeat it. “Remember that. She let you off light. I once met a Kitsune clan, they do not do light punishment. You kill one of their kin? They will kill one of yours, or go right for the head of your house and use their blood to write a warning to not cause harm to them. That’s why I’m surprised you’re all still alive, normally? She would have killed you three without a second thought.” Then returned to leading.

Even as they entered in, Asha spoke to the zebra quickly. “We need help brewing a mix. We need Alu leaves, Spices from Spotted fields, mushrooms that the ponies would trade over and a strong tonic used to remove paint for ships.” A odd mix that surprised the Zebra, but the mare went right to it.

Looking back, Asha continued to tell. “When you three get home? I want you to tell your kin. Don’t rush the exile. If he has a Kitsune by his side? She is a very real threat. To her? You’re trying to take something that is hers. And if she could use a minor curse seal? Who knows what else she has in her arsenal. And trust me, they can get nasty.” (end)

They three look to the other, as Bolts said. “Exiled probably long gone by now, doubt we can ever get Exiled again.” Ticky nod in agreement as he told.

“Surprised we live if the Seer mentioned Kitsune would kill without second thought…” thinking a bit as he remarked. “Probably due to Exiled feeling bits of what loyalty he had to Clan.”

Hiss frown a she recalled. “Didn’t he swore revenge after we Exiled him?” going to say. “Why want us alive, or give idea of hostage, if he wanted to swear revenge on us who ‘betrayed’ him?” (done)

To that end, Asha lead them back and told, “he probably found out how cruel Kitsune can get when dealing punishment.” Which got looks. “There’s something in the holds called a bamboo shoot. It’s a plant, Bamboo. Woody, flexible, it’s like a hollowed tree almost and not that big.” Shaking her head, Asha told, “anyways, they’re hardy plants. And if Kitsune need to tourture someone for information or to make a enemy suffer for some crime? They’d tied them to the ground where new bamboo shoots would grow.”

“They keep the person alive, so they can be in place for the shoots to grow. The tips are sharp, and the Bamboo will grow. Either the person pleaded for mercy, told the Kitsune what they knew-- or they have to suffer through the sprouting bamboo growing through their body, literally spering through them.” Finished the lioness. (end)

All three look disturbed as they look to her as Ticky remarked. “Wonder if Exiled didn’t sign own death warrant if he’s with the Kitsune.” (done)

“She won’t kill him.” Asha assured, “but he might wish he were dead if he did by chance do something to betray her trust. Kitsune don’t kill straight out like Herno. They make you suffer as long as they can possibly do so for your whole life-- and maybe try keeping you from killing yourselves to end it early.” Then told, “like I said. Vendetic. They don’t hold grudges, they get back as soon as convenient.” (end)

Hiss gave a low snort. “Then probably odd that Exiled and Kitsune were made for each other. Ones a vedette bitch, the other a unhinged bastard.” (done)

“Careful.” Asha said with a glance over her shoulder. “Hate makes more hate.” And proceeded to go help the zebra with her task. Even make instructions of how to brew the mix. It took all of ten minutes before Asha came back with a cooled bit of it.

She then had the striped come to the side and had another help carefully pour and wash the seal-- Asha making gentle chants under her breath. Hiss half flinched at the pain of the magic being peeled away, but when it came off… there was a sense of peace finally in her. Her head was then gently rinsed off, and Asha telling. “The next time you see the Exile? I advise you keep your distance. That Kitsune’s going to be out for your blood the next time she sees you, and a minor curse seal will seem like nothing when she gets her hands on any of you.” (end)

Letting out a breath, Hiss spoke. “We’ll...consider it…” She however couldn’t help but tell in bitterness. “But its hard...especially when you’re related to the one who cause much strife from other Clans.” Bolts and Ticky glance down to that too, as Ticky couldn’t help but add in.

“Even more...when from family…” (done)

Letting out a breath, Asha sat and told, “if it’s that important, then let me say this to you three.” Looking to each. “You follow traditions, and are stubborn in it’s ways. But your grudge means nothing if your conflicted. If you want to really know the truth?” And motioned her head. “Go. find a ship, and find him and ask him.” Telling on, “and whatever you do-- do not do anything to make the Kitsune agitated.”

“If you really want to understand why your brother did it.” Asha went on with a perceptive gaze to Hiss and Ticky, “then you need to go out into the unforgiving world, and find out. Maybe, if you know the truth, you can clear your feelings instead of wondering and feeling hurt.”

Sadly, Asha said, “I know this is hard for you both. And you want things to be right. But keep in mind, that Kitsune didn’t spare you. She would have killed you. So ask, whom was really spared and why?” Letting that hang in their minds. “I think your brother still cares, because if he didn’t? Then I think he would of let the female kill you and made himself clear, that you aren't family.” (end)

Both Stripes look to the other, knowing that the only way they would learn, they would figure things out...is if they would go after their….brother and find out why. They look to Bolts, who gave a firm nod as he would follow his friends with them, as they all look towards Asha as Hiss spoke. “We will...consider it greatly.”

“Maybe manage to catch after ship, can’t go that long,” said Ticky as he snort lowly. “Was always good with golems-- horrible in shipcraft.” going on to add. “Know he would flee far, possibly travel in ARabia, or further it to get away from Isles.” Bolts thought and added to the two.

“Might borrow ship and ask Clanhead to temporarily leave, learn truth, maybe learn more than expected.” going on to say in amusement. “Like Jumanne did when he went with Seer years back.” (done)

Smiling and shaking her head, Asha said, “well, if you do? I suggest going East and a little to the south.” Getting looks as she told, “I don’t know why. But something tells me that if you want to catch him? Go east but slightly to the south for a long while.” (end)

All three glance to one another, then bow their head to Asha as they spoke in unison. “Thank you, Seer.” all turning to exit out.

The zebra shaman ask in concern. “Are you sure it’s a good idea for them to go out? Stripes have...trouble adjusting outside the Isles, didn’t Jumanne had difficulty adjusting without his Clan by his side? He almost had DSC syndrome.” (done)

“He did.” Asha admitted and watched the three. “As long as they stay together? They’ll be alright.” Then thought it over.. And smiled. “You know.. I think it’s good I was stopped. I have this nagging thought about someone I should see.” And turned to say, “thank you for the help. And keep that mix on your notes and in the back. We might need to keep some around if someone else makes a Kitsune that knows seals, angry.” (End)

Nodding a bit, she did however asked. “Who are you going to meet? Your cousin, Seer?” (Done)

Smiling, Asha jokes, “wow, are you secretly a Seer too? How’d you know?” (end)

Laughing a bit, the zebra joked “When it comes to Striped related things? You always go to him first, Asha.” (done)

“I wouldn’t say that?” Asha playfully told. “I can just feel his gloomy air around this city. I figured I’d go to him and chat up what those three are up to.” Then rolled her eyes. “Because I think we both know that he and everyone else, doesn't want them to leave without a little supervision.” (end)

“Stripes do cause trouble sometimes.” slightly agreed the zebra as she asked. “Is he planning to send a Blackmane to help smooth things over?” (Done)

“Knowing him?” Asha asked, “probably. If they’re looking for their exiled brother? I wouldn’t put it past Dadisi.” Then huffed in amusement, “unless he cooks up something else in that evil-mastermind brain of his.” (End)

Laughing a bit, she motioned a hoof as she said. “Go on ahead, Seer. I’ll be sure to keep the mix and notes ready just in case.” she did however admit. “But...it is rather shocking that the Exiled would come back...or he would be alive after so long, since most Stripes tend to...well, don’t last long due to the DSC.” (Done)

Considering it before she left, Asha said, “I think for now? We’ll have to wait and find out. Something tells me this wasn’t his idea to come here. I think something else is at play.” Recalling something her mother said, though she still didn’t know what it ment. “Anyways, keep the potion in the back and label it as toxic. It will eat off paint or someone’s fur if it’s left to soak-- so be careful.” Getting up and heading out. (End)

Nodding, the zebra move to do so, although part of her wonder on why the Exiled showed up of all times? But in all honesty it was left as a mystery for now.

Jump to top

33

On the ship, they were making progress towards Abbassa, trying not to rush the ship as they didn’t want to overheat their engines as they managed to exit out of the Isles. However within the ship, and in the medical bay, Kan open the door, looking from Zaki and Roc were in the discussion of something, then to Nibbles floating in the air as she spoke. “Nibbles? We need to talk. Now.”

Nibbles glance to her as she shrug and said to Zaki. “I’ll be back,” then tease. “Have fun with your boy-toy~.”

“That is a improper tone that a Spirit like you shouldn’t have!” called out a very flush Zaki as Roc glance to the side.

Laughing a bit, Nibbles floated by Kan as they moved out of the medical bay, moving down by a hall as when they were alone enough? The Hanyu look to Nibbles with a deadpan expression. “What are you hiding?”

“Moi?” asked Nibbles in slight surprise, or mock-surprise as she place a hand over her chest.

“Don’t play dumb! WE both know you’re hiding something on Bakari and Bina. After the little display we all witness with Bakari, the unnatural earthquake at Ramada, and even how odd it is for two Hernos like that are so...so..different!”

Humming a bit, Nibbles said. “Well, I could tell you, but it’s better if you don’t know.” moving a hand to pat on Kan head. “Nothing to be worry about, or concern about, or focus on really.”

Giving a flat face, Kan told. “Nibbles, you can’t deny it any more, something is up and sooner or later more questions will be asked.”

“Kan, Kan, Kan…” said Nibbles as she shook her head. “You are thinking too much, just relax, alright?” looking to Kan as she said. “Look its really, really odd and suspicious-- but for a reason! I mean, its odd and suspicious that you a demoness became a half demon, yet I’m not fully prodding in that part of your life. Or the fact its odd that you’re here to begin with, right?”

Making a face, Kan said. “Nibbles. What. Is. Going. On?”

Looking to her, Nibbles sigh as she told simply and with a flat expression. “I’m just going to say this once. Don’t delve too deep, don’t prod too much, and just….leave things be. They're going home once we give Camous the info she needs and we can just move on once our Hernos are back here, alright?” going on to say as she place a hand on Kan shoulder. “I like you, and that's saying something Kan. Don’t make me regret not using my magic on you.”

That cause Kan to freeze, as she look to Nibbles, who for once not having a smile on her face, and was looking...looking down on Kan, like as if she wasn’t important. The fromer demoness of Lust was soon given a firm reminder that while Nibbles was a Spirit of Faith and cheerful?

She was also as old as Camous, or close to it and had much magical strength backing her up. Kan knew then and there that this was a warning from Nibbles that if Kan try to get into this more? Then Nibbles would make sure that Kan would be ‘persuaded’ to look the other way. Kan knew that while Nibbles was a Spirit and could never kill someone? Killing something with demon blood apparently didn’t count as murder.

“Can you at..at least tell me why you’re trying to hide this?” slowly spoke out Kan as Nibbles told in a dry manner.

“Simple. The same reason you demons tend to try to hide whatever goodies you got.” and before Kan could get a hint or a thought of what Nibbles meant, the feline raise a hand as she pat Kan head as she soon smile brightly. “Alright, good talking with you, but I got to go, later Kan!” then teleported away and was back in the medical bay.

Kan herself felt uncertain...and internally she figure perhaps it would be a good idea if she listen to Nibbles and not get too close. She did prefer to live after all, and while Nibbles is more tolerable compare to other Spirits about something like her? It didn’t mean Nibbles couldn’t do it. She was a Spirit after all.

Slowly shaking her head, Kan turn to head out, figuring to consider on just...just focusing on getting the Hernos back home and dealing with normal things. Like handling Tyra and something normal for once.

(done)

Abassa was a huge city to see. Phobia had spent a good amount of time to actually look over the place as they flew over before landing. Though Bakari himself only looked it over for the clues to his sister’s location. And the kid looked determined. Shoulders squared, hands gripping the handlebar tight, tail slightly flicking.

Phobia had a feeling that whoever had his sister? Was not going to live long. It became clear that while Bakari could use a lot of power? He seemed to rather use little of it as possible. The tomcat never did threaten for anything, and seemed chill now that Phobia reflected on it. But in this case? Someone was possibly going to die.

As soon as the ship touched down, Bakari was on the move, ready to head out and try finding leads to his sister. (end)

“Nowa, if we’re going to make sells, do it fast, I don’t want to be here if things screw up.” told Phobia as he moved to get himself up from his seat. (done)

“Oh no, I’m stayin’ here on the ship.” Told Nowa seriously. “The guy incharge of this place, Dejeen? He’s no easy guy. If he notices something he likes? We either got to comply, or fly as far away from arabia as we can. I’m not confident in tangoing with a guy like him.” (end)

Giving a glance to her, then to around his ship, he soon look to her and said. “If anything fishy comes up while I’m away? Just go, I rather let you have the ship than this Dejeen guy.” (done)

Nodding, Nowa said while patting the wheel lovingly, “I’m not lettin’ that bumbling Sultain get his hooves on this baby you made! He’d sell it on the market or tear her up for some ridiculous reason!” (End)

Snorting, Phobia moved as he told. “Scrappy, come along! We’re moving out!” the mechanical wolf following his creator, as Phobia glance over his gear, mostly making sure that he was fully prep for a battle. Even making sure his grenade launcher was on his back as he followed after Bakari, mostly to make sure to keep a eye out, or to make sure Bakari didn’t rush in.

He managed to reach up to Bakari as apparenty they had to find the ‘yellow signs’. Only problem was what or where these yellow signs were? Since Abbassa is a filled place with trade and people all over to get goods they could grab their hands or hooves on. He made sure to have Scrappy very close on this little trip. (done)

Bakari began to march on forwards, and Phobia half rushed to keep with him. Eyes flicking about, Bakari checked every which way, trying to find even the smallest hint to a clue. They traveled about a little randomly, before Bakari stopped and turned with, “this way.” Confusing Phobia, but only glanced up to see a yellow marked sign for some big slave auction. (End)

Slave auction...yeah that seem a good place to find Bina. thought Phobia as he followed Bakari as he ask lowly. “So, are we just going to tear everything apart and grab her? Or are we going to act like we’re buying her to not have the city guards on our ass?” seeing the glare to Phobia on the idea of buying his sister as he raise a hand and told. “Hey, would you rather fight them all while carrying your sister? Because its not just the guards-- its everyone we might fight. And last I check? You only had two arms to do two things.” (done)

To that, Bakari said, “last time I was here, I was possessed by a demon.” Which made Phobia wonder where the kid was going with that. “You know what happened? I half wrecked the city because the Demon was fightin’ my sis’, and part of me really didn’t like Dejeen and sort of put most the city on fire anyways.” (End)

Staring at him, Phobia soon said. “You got issues, Bakari.” (done)

“Hey, Dejeen tried whipping my sis because she was just a girl!” Bakari nearly snapped, “an’ wanted to just make us slaves, we hate that guy for what he is.” Then grumbled, “and I was possessed, alright? Half the idea he shoved in my brain sounded half-good to me at the time...” (End)

“Uh-huh….” told Phobia as he gave a glance to Bakari and shook his head as he lowly muttered. “Am I glad I don’t have to deal with that bullshit.” then soon said. “So I’m going to assume we’re just going to go in, shoot everything in sight and just get your sister and run for it?” (done)

Snorting, Bakari said, “no, we’re going to go up, I’m gonna demand for my sister back, and if they don’t, then I’ll show the guy I mean it by tossing one of his lackies over a building or something.” (end)

Shaking his head, he told. “Thats too direct, even for me. WE don’t know where she is, and even if you do demand of him? He’ll just get more forces to combat you, and possibly lose your sister in the progress.” then raise a finger to tell. “We need him to direct us to where your sister is, maybe bribe or force him at hand. If we just do it your way, we’ll lose more time, get more guards focus on us-- and we’ll all get the biggest bounties on our head by this Sultan.” (done)

“Fine.” Bakari snorted, “you go hide in a corner, and I go up to demand where my sister is.” Which made Phobia wonder why Bakari was so insistent on this. “If your so worried, sneak in the back while I’m causing trouble, be easy with me makin’ everyone half scared of me, right?” (end)

“Huh, so there is a brain in there, good to know.” remark Phobia as he saw Bakari follow another yellow sign like the last as he told. “Welp, I’ll go in back with Scrappy, if we’re lucky enough we should be able to find your sister and get her out-- and then we can leave and put this place behind us.” already moving to go around the building of the slave auction to sneak in the back, or break open the locks to sneak in the back. Either way works for the Striped. (done)

The locks, were tough. Even as Bakari marched up front, Phobia found that these locks were pretty tough… but easily figured after a few moment’s. Nothing as dastardly as a blackmanes manual and runic locks, or the more insane measures of a stripes explosive locks. But still sturdy things.

When he got in, he and Scrappy began to tour the inside carefully, reminding him of his days of his theft from others. He could hear Bakari even now. “Hey, jerkwad! Where’s my sister!?” It made Phobia want to roll his eyes at Bakari being so… direct. “She looks like me, ya doofus, yellow, spotted, my height-- but a gril, ‘cuz she’s my sister?” Loude and annoyed and-- “What do you mean someone already bought her!?” Aaaaand now completely enraged. (End)

Well...this isn’t good. thought Phobia as he consider on just leaving out of the building, but he figure to sneak into whoever own the place to look into the files. Mostly on whoever recently bought her...but he doubted theres any paperwork. At best he would need to go in and stop Bakari from nearly murdering the guy. When he got close, he heard some squeaky voice of the guy saying someone name and mentioning of a location. Raising a ear, Bakari seemt to rush off the stage and head for the direction of where Bina might be at.

Phobia lowly sigh as he remark to Scrappy. “This is by far, the worst op I’ve been in, in all times.”

Scrappy merely nodded, as both STriped and golem exit out of building and attempted to follow Bakari tracks...or rather go to where this place was at. (done)

Following Bakari was actually surprisingly easy. He had to find a half knocked over crowded of people and he was on track. Apparently, Bakari was on a warpath again. And following the tobbled people that were getting up, Phobia was able to catch sight of the cat, then catch up with said cat finally.

And Bakari was eyeing a building that, surprise, surprise… had a sign lit by neon yellow lights. Again, whitemane predictions at their finest. He wondered why they didn’t go in, but reading the sign, Phobia wondered if Bakari was just taking his time to think. The place was some brothel. And looking to Bakari, murder was in his eyes-- but apparently wasn’t willing to charge in… for some reason. (End)

Moving in by and standing by Bakari, Phobia asked. “So...any reason you’re not charging in and trying to find your sister?” (Done)

“It’s one of Dejeen’s places.” Bakari snortted. “Trust me, I want to go right in. But he see’s you? You’re boned.” (end)

Looking to the brothel in thought, Phobia let out a snort. “Well, if I’m going to be infamous, it’s better for a justify reason.” then told to Bakari as he motioned to Scrappy. “Keep a eye on Scrappy, I’ll get your sister.” (done)

Snorting, Bakari marched on. “I ain’t scared of being seen. If you want to get infamy, fine.” And wound up a hand, “FBI! Open up!” And punched the door, breaking it off it’s hinges before rushing in. Screams and shouts rising. (end)

Looking from the door, then to Scrappy as the mechanical golem tilt his head in his own confusion, Phobia shook his head as he and the golem walk in as the Striped thought. Sometimes I can never understand this guy. walking on in as he took out his grenade launcher as he saw guests were scrambling about, bouncers out cold and scatter about, even seeing slaves and prositutes were going into cover.

Phobia noticed a hole that used to be a door as he roll his eyes and look to a prostitute. Walking up to her as she was a horse, he soon said. “WAs there by chance a feline about his hieght, female, and looking near identical to him around here?”

“The new girl the boss brought in for training?” asked the horse as Phobia soon ask.

“Yeah her...better give me the info, or...well, her brother will tear this place down.” there was a loud bang and something breaking as the horse winced.

“He’s gonig in the right way…” then glance to the Striped as she asked. “You do know you’ll piss off the Sultan for this, right?”

Phobia then told flatly. “Its either the Sultan, or the kid who I just watch turn a whole attack force of gnolls into cooked corpses.” seeing the shock on her face as he said. “Yeah, I prefer sultans than getting cooked alive, thank you very much.” (done)

She gulped and told, “t-there’s a few basements. She’s in the left side basement.” Then asked, “please don’t destroy this place, I need the shekels!” (End)

“I can’t promise anything...its up to the kid and finding his sister.” told Phobia as he soon shouted. “Bakari! She’s in the left side basement!” (Done)

He walked to the door-- and saw Bakari run through a wall and head out the room to run down the hall, searching the doors on the right side of the hall before rushing down the basement. Phobia himself walked forwards and looked at the wooden wall he ran though. A good few inches of wood, drywall and even some stone having been obliterated. What was the kid made of? (End)

Something tells me they aren’t ordinary Herno...I mean, even Ash and Najat couldn’t do half the shit this kid could do! thought Phobia as part of him couldn’t help but feel reminded that he was happy he resigning from world domination. Even more as he wasn’t sure what could happen on what those two would do. Although part of him wonder if he should have the golems keep addressing him as ‘Dreaded One’. It made sense when he was still unhinged but…

Eh he might let them have it, just for the minor ego boost. (Done)

Walking to the stairs, and going down the steps, Phobia could hear more violence going on. As he reached the floor level, the place was trached. Trainers all over, the slaves keeping far back and some guards were not looking so well. One was still aware, and goating to Bakari from a wall, that they didn’t have the key.

Phobia wanted to shake his head. Even as the horse’s smirk faded when Bakari went to the door that Bina was supposedly in-- and just tore the thing off it’s hinges. Phobia also felt disturbed… that the door was a steel plated wooden door. Only telling him, yes… Bakari did have the power.

Phobia wasn’t sure if he was able to feel shock anymore. This herno tossed all he knew out the window. “Bina!” And like that, the door was forgotten and the kid rushed in. only to rush out and grab the half conscious guy with, “give me your cloths, ya perve!” And not so gently, tore some of the armor and cloth off to later dash in back to his sister.

When Bakari came back out, he had his sister in his arms and half modestly dressed with what he took, and looked far from happy. And from the bruses, cut’s and whip markings on Bina? He could see why. But despite the injuries, Bina seemed only happy that her brother found her. She did comment in a half tired tone, “did you really need to make a mess, Bakari?”

“The perv’s were touching you!” Bakari said in agitation, “I think they got half of what they deserve.” which, Bina only laughed and agreed with a nod.

“Thnks, Bro.” She spoke and half hugged him. (end)

Letting out a snort, Phobai soon said. “As much as I enjoy family reunions? We got to move now.” motioning with a thumb as he told on. “We got to get back to the ship, get those wounds look at and high-tail out of it before Dejeen notice our little trip in his city.”

Scrappy nodded as he spoke. “Agreed, we must leave as soon as possible to evade ships and guards trying to stop us from property damages.” (Done)

Bakari half snorted to that, embers flying from his nose. Though as they moved, Bina said, “if I didn’t know there were other people here, I’d burn this place down.” A dark hate in her tone.

“I could do it.” Bakari said.

“And kill the people that don’t deserve it?” Challenged Bina, making Bakari give a irritated sound. “Yeah… I figured…” A sad tone in Bina’s voice. Both apparently not wanting any bystanders to get caught up in the fire. “Let’s just get out of here.” (end)

“Then lets move.” told Phobia turning as he told to Scrappy. “Get us a detail route to the ship and evac as soon as possible.”

“Calculating, adding variables of guards, people, and time limit...conclusion: I have found optional paths to the ship and for quick evac.”

“Then lead on, Scrappy.” told Phobia with a wide grin as the golem took the lead as the striped follow behind with the twins behind him. (donE)

They went up and Bakari started to go faster and said, “better keep up.” And half bolted forwards and out of the brothel. He only stopped to look back, expecting Phobia to put on the speed and just run for it. (End)

Giving a groan, Phobia holster his launcher back and began running, or moving on all fours, having a much easier time to move as to just ‘run for it’. He ran as fast as he could with Bakari, but he could tell that the Herno once again showed a clear difference of most Hernos he saw. Mostly of the guy not breaking a sweat!

Moving along the corners and people, Phobia tried to keep up as Scrappy was pushing himself as hard as he could as when they made a turn to the docks? Did they saw their ship as Phobia got up to walk on two paws as he said in a pant. “Good...we made it.” (Done)

Bakari only narrowed his gaze and jumped. Phobia wanted to half sag at watching Bakari land on a fence to the docs, jump again to reach a building’s roof, and once more to leap from there to the ship’s hull-- and run up it. All the while, he and Scrappy half stared at the fast, and… impossible feat. (end)

Giving a low groan, Phobia Told. “Come on Scrappy…” muttering to himself. “Stupid logic defying, jumping around like crazy, I almost half regret being happy the damn cat is gone.”

Moving as fast as he could without tired himself out, the Striped consider on leaving this place, head to the ruins of Ramada— for some reason on what the Spirit wasn’t telling, then they can head to Baltimare.

He let out a low breath as he thought. at least I don’t have to deal any more after this. And I’m almost close to the ship, so far today’s a good day in my experience. thought on the Striped as he doubt anything could go wrong after what they had to deal with.

After Bina was sent in the medical bay, Zaki had to push Bakari out. “This a is a female thing! Out!” Using a hoof to push the male out of the room for her to treat Bina. “You May be the brother, but I am the Doctor, and the doctor is always right!” (Done)

“But--” Bakari tried, very clearly trying to not push back before the door was shut in his face. And as Zaki snotted, she heard bina giggle. The Zebra still can't fathom now Bina was still holding up, even after everything done to her. But the cub seemed to be in good spirits-- or in denial that it all happened.

What had Zaki almost go for a loop, was Bina telling, “I know it’s a girl thing, but… well, Bakari has seen me naked a lot, Zaki.” Not even seeming to blush. “We sometimes had to accept it because we either had to take a bath at the same time, share a room or anything like that. He’s the only guy I’m fine with seeing me naked.” Then began to undo the ripped cloth used to cover her. “He’s a good brother, Bakari.” (end)

Looking to her, Zaki remark. “I am surprise by this.” Then trotted by to grab some basic medical supplies, mostly to treat the wound before she heals them with her magic. “You two must had to adapt to the other in removing social cues or thoughts to accept such issues.” (Done)

“Like I said.” Bina told as the rags came off to show the many bruises and marks over her body. “Bakari and I, we’re basically orphans and only had the other.” Going on, “it was just… normal. We got used to it because there was never a difference.” Then rolled her eyes. “Don't mean he still doesn't get nervous with girls. He’s just so used to seeing my body, I don’t think it registers in that rock-hard head of his.” (end)

Giving a small laugh, Zaki move by Bina and began her work, gently applying treatments with the cleansing water to prevent infections on the wounds. She kept her work as she soon began to use her healing magic.

Zaki was put into shock as whatever wound she heal? Show no scars, even if they were of deep wounds. Or of the whip lashes on Bina body. It was as if none of it happen to her. Looking to Bina, Zaki only Spoke to her in a sad tone. “This must happen often...doesn’t it?” (Done)

Smile fading, Bina nodded. “It happened… more than I liked. The first time was… horrible.” Half shivering. “Bakari came to get me, but I used to have horrible nightmares when it happened. I… was never touched like that before so it… it was too much at the time.” Feeling a gentle hug from the Zebra. It made Bina flatten her ears, and soon accept it.

“It’s… not the same each time.” Bina admitted. “Sometimes they just try to force my will or me to do something. They don’t hold back on Bakari, he’s stubborn and makes a lot of noise so.. They hurt him a lot when he doesn't have his stone.” Then she sighed. “And when they figure out we heal faster than most? They… start getting brutal.” And shivered. “It.. it still bothers me. Especially when they start touching me or….” She took a shaky breath and sighed out. “I… if it wasn’t for Bakari… I think foddling and fingering would of been the least worst thing to happen to me…” (End)

Zaki let out a low breath and spoke. “I’m sorry...there’s not much I can do for something like that, Bina.” (Done)

Nodding, Bina told, “I know… I’m… just glad you understand.” And shook her head. “Mercy… she’s the changeling Queen back home. She… sometimes likes to tease me about finding a boy, or Tatsue… she’s like an adopted sister.. She thinks I need to find a ‘spouse’ or a boyfriend but… I think they just don’t know just… how bad it was for me. And it’s… it’s just really hard to talk about. Bakari understands, he was there, he would watch before taunting the rapists and getting them to go beat him up for hours....” Then lowered her head. “I don’t know what was worse. Being touched like that… or seeing them hurt my brother…” (End)

Trying to not squeeze Bina as she kept in the hug, Zaki let out a low sigh. “Then thank the stars, you and Your brother have each other. And That...you have Asha understanding too…” Going on to think as she admit.

“I don’t understand on why Tatsu would think you need a relationship. With a Changeling Queen, It’s due to have offsprings to help continue on the legacy...or from what I recall of what few Queens I’ve encounter.” (Done)

Sighing, Bina said, “I can explain.” then said, “could you…?” Gently holding her arm up to show the injuries. Zaki understood and got back to helping heal the girl, as she spoke. “So… to be clear, a lot of weird things happened with my Brother and I. Tatsu, technically, was part of the clan that was killed off and made extinct. She’s a kitsune, and one of the kitsune that would watch us like a older sister. She… technically died when the Pirates attacked.” (End)

Making a face, Zaki asked with a glance to her. “This is where we go into ‘utter crazy’ area, isn’t it?” (Done)

Nodding, Bina told, “years later, Bakari and I wanted to viset the village. We wanted to pay our respects to… Our clan, I guess. They… they were the kindest people we’ve ever met, and… they were the first real family we ever had.” A slight tightness in her voice as if the memory was still hard to look back on. “Dejen helped take us there. And while we were there, we told him he could have the scraps. The dead didn’t use them so… he looked around.”

She breathed in. “He found Tatsu’s sword. It was… special. A sword and blade passed on by warrior after warrior. And the only way to get it was either for the warrior to see proof the next wielder was worthy… or to lose it to a better and more skilled swordsman in a battle to the death. Dejen… found it and Tatsu’s spirit, in the blade with many other warriors… challenged him. If he wanted it, he would have to prove his worth.”

Then sighed. “She spared him, only because he mentioned us. Tatsu was bound to the blade and it’s rules, but used a… loophole to make him the Blade’s ‘keeper’ and help find a worthy warrior to wield it.” Then gramaned. “Fast forward a few months, Dejen goes delving into some creepy place for treasure… and he makes a wish to more easily kill demons and the thing that granted the wish bright Tatsu back to life.” (end)

Making a face in mix confusion and uncertainty, Zaki Asked as she finish healing the arms. “Thing? Was it some bound demon or Spirit? Or a Djinn?” (Done)

Shaking her head, Bina told, “I don’t know. At the time, Bakari and I had lost our stones and… well, it was a very bad week. Things got a little out of control. But anyways…” Breathing out, “Tatsu is one of the more grounded Kitsune of our clan. She was mre warrior that kunoichi. So, things like Herno practices were something she worked on a lot. And by Hold Standard? Bakari and I are old enough to marry. And while we were not… traditional herno in any way? Tatsu still wants to make sure I have a… guy by me. For a good future and maybe… kids…” Sounding apprehensive to the idea. “Its… mostly this tradition thing, and she doesn't push. But she get’s worried and… it’s just hard to explain to her…” (End)

“That you’re uncomfortable around guys and arent looking into a relationship when you're a Demi-god and Might as well outlive the person?” Summed up Zaki. (Done)

Head down even as the Zebra began to get to Bina’s back, the feline admitted, “no… I… I’m just scared they’d do something to my body I didn’t want, or that they… they would steal my stone away, use my trust and…” then shuttered. “We… Bakari and I have been betrayed so many times. As soon as people know where our power comes from, they turn on us. Dejen’s clan is… it’s the only one we feel remotely safe near-- but I think that’s only because… because Asha’ there to watch over us, to side with us. And so would Tatsu.” Then shook her head. “But… they seem to understand. Dejen’s strange but… but he keeps his deals.” (End)

Glancing up, Zaki Told. “From what I understood, I thought someone named ‘deaths gambler’ wouldn’t honor his deals.” (Done)

Bina said, “well, I think it’s because he’s like us. He doesn't trust people and just waits for an excuse to kill them when they do try to stab his back. Bakari and I can see it, he eye’s everyone like they’re going to come and get him for one reason or another. He’s just wanting a excuse to make him out like the victim or… something.” Still seeming like she was trying to understand. (end)

“It sounds like you're confused on something.” Commented Zaki as she asked curiously. “Is it about Dejen himself? Or the way he acts to everyone?” Going on to add. “Nibbles tell me that some people like to wear ‘multiple masks’ to hide what they’re really thinking.” (Done)

“Bakari and I know.” Told the girl, eventually standing so Zaki could look her completely over. It made Bina half blush being observed like this, making her shift and feel like she was being eyed by one of those disgusting males. Representing the thought, Bina went on, “w-we’re sure… well, I at least think, that Dejen has a reason. He can be nice, he’s just… a oddball. Some people are. Like my brother.” (End)

Humming, Zaki nodded as she finish up and Told. “No wounds or signs of injuries I can tell, but just to be safe some prosperity healing.” Raising a hoof as a gentle and white glow came from her hoof, letting it gently surround Bina as she went on to comment.

“As for your brother being somewhat the same? I can see it. Nice one moment, the next acting strange or silly.” (Done)

Smiling, Bina said, “he tries, he just… can get so focused on something he just forget about other things. I know it can seem silly, but he’s just doing his best to make sure I’m safe becuse… h-he knows how hard stuff like this really is on me. I think he’s the only one that can really understand how I just… feel after hard stuff like this happens. I.. I can’t tell you how happy I am to have him as my brother.” (end)

Gently nodding, she finish up her magic as she said. “I think I can with your tone.” Then lower her hoof as she trotted and Told. “That should be good enough, but I’ll lend you a large blanket or cloth to cover yourself, no offense but I rather let you wear that than the rags your brother stole from a guard.” (Done)

Smiling brightly to that, Bina said, “thank you Zaki. I can’t wait to get my old clothes on.” Then sombered up, “and… thank you for listening to me. I… I can’t ever talk to our… ‘doctor’ about this stuff. You just can’t trust a Kitsune that isn’t your clan or a close friend.” (End)

Giving a nod, Zaki said. “I’m here for as long as you need me, if you want to talk...more on it or just to vent? I’ll be here giving a willing ear to listen.” She turn to find a large blanket from one of the nearby medical beds as she grip it in a foreleg, turning back to Bina she walked on all three legs as she came close and moved her foreleg to hold up the blanket. “Here, its not much, but better than nothing.”

Going on to add to Binain a more joking tone. “And if you want, you can bring Bakari next time if he wants to vent, it will be all under the doctor-patient confidentiality. No one but us will know about these things.” (done)

Shaking her head, Bina took the blanket and admitted, “knowing Bakari, he’ll deny any of it. He’s… not about talking his feelings much. I think he’s only really willing to do that with Asha or Tatsu..” Then added, “and… thanks again.” Looking to the door to tell while securing the blanket snuggly around herself, “I should go and see my brother now, before he starts getting antsy again.” (end)

Nodding a bit, Zaki watch Bina leave, as she waited did Zaki look to the invisible Nibbles as she asked. “You aren’t going to tell anyone, right?”

Nibbles gave a low grin as she assure. “It will be as if I never existed here.” Zaki snort of the ‘joke’ as she shook her head and began setting her things away, although it did made her concern for Bina. Mostly on if the girl inner scars will heal? But she knew that if the Twins were with Asha...then it’s likely the wounds inflicted on Bina heart and mind would heal in time.

As the Destroyer Of Hopes and Dreams™ was fleeing from Abbassa and were traveling their way to Ramada ruins? Phobia was settling in his chair, looking over the sandy landscape outside from the bridge as Scrappy sat by his side by always.

The Striped partially wonder on why Nibbles Insisted they had to head to the ruins in the first place, but the Spirit told it was a ‘Whitemane request’. To which he knew he shouldn’t question more. Because he knew when Whitemane were involved? It was better to not step into more problematic issues that will show up later on.

He muse a bit as to where they would go after this, and he knew they had to make it to Baltimare, maybe stop by Book place to let her visit her mom or something. The thought of family made Phobia recalled his...and what happened days back when Mari came in to intervene.

A low sigh escape his mouth as he muse on if he should focus on something else, mostly to not be remind of the tingle of pain in his heart. Thankfully one of the golems on the crow nest call out.

“Dreaded One! There’s something up ahead!”

Talking his attention to this, Phobia asked as he activated the comms. “What is it? Ships of slavers or pirates?”

“Negative sir. It’s scraps.” Respond the golem as it Added. “Lots of scraps of a ship sir, it look like It’s run down...or crashed.”

Thinking over to this, Phobia order. “Nowa, bring us close, we might scavage the remains and see if it’s some pirate attack, or a trap.” (Done)

“Aye Captain.” Nowa complied, the large ship turning just enough to be more closer to the crash sight. As they began to go down, the mare looked it over and said, “looks like the sob’s got in a fight with a pirate crew. Can just tell from how the ship’s beat all up. Must be new to the Sands.” (end)

Looking from the window, Scrappy examine the ship as he spoke. “It is a United Isles ship, Gazelle design.” Making Phobia Quickly turn his head with wide eyes as Scrappy nod to his creator and look back to the ship. “The exterior of the ship show it was made by Gazelle shipwrights, sleek, fast and hardy...However there is near to no cannons, it is a small Interceptor class ship. Design for far-distance exploration for Gazelle, it is a unique model they prefer to use.” (Done)

“Well lot good it did them.” Nowa half snorted, “lookin’ at the damage? I’d say the pilot knew nothin’ o’ facin’ Arabian pirates. Jus’ look at it! Most the side’s dented and blasted off, and the aft’s all but gone!” The stip began to steady up as she called, “Clicky, ease up the thrust, will ya? I want a smooth landin’.”

Phobia continued to look over the wreck, and half of him wondered what Gazzel were doing so far out of the isles. But, knowing the class of ship? It was some personal exploration crew probably out searching for some new landmarks, or places for their mapes. Gazelle, curious bunch they are. (end)

But the problem was why they were in deep of Arabia? Last he recall the Gazelle could gain maps, or outfly most people and Stripes— at least when it came to sane things. And interceptor ships like this were excelled at open air evasion. As like the Gazelle? They were built on evasion and speed.

“Something is wrong.” Told Phobia. “Gazelle ships were built for evasion and speed, they could evade a fleet of pirates and cannon fire. Whoever has this ship is no Gazelle.” (Done)

Nowa shrugged and said, “who cares? Free loot, free scraps-- well, suposin’ the pirates didn’t take everything worth it’s weight in gold.” (end)

“Yeah but that’s the thing,” Told Phobia as the ship was slowly settling down. “Why would someone have a Gazelle ship? In Arabia? They keep steer clear unless they got a professional crew, and they wouldn’t crash.” Looking down to the ship as Phobia Told. “I’m going down there with my golems, something is very wrong about this.”

Scrappy examine the down ship as he spoke. “Agreed, ship is too deep in Arabia, my processors suggest this could be something more.” Moving to the comms, Scrappy acitivate with a paw. “Mari, please dress accordingly and please come with Phobia to the ship.” Turning to the Striped as the golem add on.

“I will gather more golems in precaution if this is a trap.” While Phobia frown, mostly if this was a trap? He nod as he turn to walk out as Scrappy turn to gather more golems.

When the Striped headed down with his gear, he glance over in the cargo hold, seeing the enginner golems, as well as a few knight golems, soldiers and Grunt forced as he glance to Scrappy as he Joke. “Not leaving anything unprepared?”

“If this is indeed a trap, then I must ensure your survival is our top priority, Phobia.” Replied Scrappy. (Done)

While Phobia half wanted to roll his eyes, another part of him was very weary. Not a week away from the isles, and already it was reaching out for him again. And part of him didn’t like that. While he reached the cargo bay, he spotted Mari there, waiting in her usual bold red and ever-so-short dress. She smiled at him and waved, tails waving about some.

He was a little surprised to see Bakari there, looking board as ever. Though at the glance, Bakari said, “mind if I come? I’m half board and got nothin’ to do but listen to my sister talk about cloths.”

The mere mention of the idea made Mari giggle. And it was almost funny, thinking about boyish-moncho that Bakari was, having to listen to and try understanding his sisters more girly-girl talk about clothes and fashion. Really, this must of seemed like a great excuse to get out of that sort of conversation. (end)

Snorting, Phobia shook his head as he told. “Alright, you can come along.” Then began walking out as the cargo bay doors open as he called out. “Alright golems, Move!”

The Knights and Grunts went out first as to secure the perimeter for the former, moving across the sandy ground and latter began moving to take apart pieces of wood form close by pieces of ship. While the soldiers remain behind, acting as support fire as they scan the area.

The enginner golems began moving to the ship, taking it apart piece by piece as Phobia glance around, trying to figure out what is going on. Mostly on why a Gazelle ship was out and in the sands of Arabia. It both disturb him of his past trying to catch up to him and make him question on if the Isles was sending scouting ships to find him?

Scrappy examine the ship, his processors calculating as his ‘eyes’ were zooming in the inside of the ship from a window and noticed something moving. He couldn’t tell what as it was too hidden, but he Inform the other's. “Life forms in the ship.”

Getting Phobia to quickly become alert to the ship as he place his hands on his flintlocks. Looking to the ship he shouted in Isles. “~Come on out! If you aren’t going to attack us, then we could reach a compromise...of sorts!~” (Done)

Bakari and Mari both gave looks of their own, apparently not understanding a word he said. Both wandered up to him and looked to the ship, one being attentive and the other half lazily standing with his hands hanging off his pockets. While they waited for some response, Bakari asked, “so… we going to wait, or should I just go find them?” (end)

“Give them a moment…” said Phobia as he stare at the ship, waiting a bit as he soon took in a breath and said. “Alright, go on and search for them, they’re either not coming out of caution, or are wounded and can’t come out.” (Done)

Bakari shrugged and half ran and jumped, landing on the deck smoothly before seemingly waltzing right on in. Ears perked and eyes flicked about, Bakari kept himself alert and began to walk about the ship. IT was pretty quite, bare the sounds of deconstruction outside that made the ship half echo.

“Helloooooo.” He called out, “anyone home?” Feet very quietly if not near silently pattering on the floor. “Better come on out, I think this piece of junk gonna topple over soon.” Pausing to look about. (end)

There was a grunt sound as a male voice spoke out. “Hard to move, when wounded and unconscious.” Bakari speedily comes right over, as the owner of the voice was Bolts, the Striped was holding up a injured arm and was holding a dagger as by him was a knocked out and wounded Hiss, laying on a makeshift mat as Ticky was by her side and holding some explosives in hand as he had some bandages around his head. Bolts look to the cat and gave a low snort. “Figure we meet again, cat.” (done)

Looking them over, Bakari said, “you three look like crap.” Then snortted, “alright, give me a moment and I’ll drag ya outside.” Figuring to go and get it over with. “And make sure Mari dosn’t kill you or somthin’--” Then added while walking up, “and what are ya three doin’ out here? Didn’ I tell you somthin’ bout not commin’ back and getting your butt’s handed to you?” Going for Bolt first, and half making the striped sway at being lifted up so casually. (end)

Grunting out, Botls told. “Did...But we wanted to learn on something. Something about the Exiled, no fight...but talk.” then added. “Plus, also here for another reason...came with another, a Lioness...don’t know where she is, but hoped she's alive on ship somewhere.” (Done)

Huffing, Bakari said, “yeah, yeah, look can you walk or not?” Half helping the striped stand-- but not letting go until he was sure the guy could stand on his own. “I can carry you all, but it’ll be a pain to carry two guys and a unconscious lady all at once.” (end)

Snorting, Bolts told as he move his legs and managed to stand straight. “Can,” smirking with a grin. “Not much wounded to be dragged.” then glance to the two siblings as he told. “But Ticky, injured leg, can’t walk for now.” (Done)

Giving a irritable sigh, Bakari said, “Fiiine.” walking over to the siblings and went about picking up Hiss first, before getting close and bending over to tell, “get on my back, man. I’ll carry you both out.” Sounding more annoyed he had to more than anything. (End)

Ticky put his explosives on his armor, as he force himself to drag his body to get onto Bakari back as a arm wrap around the Herno shoulders as he grit out in pain. “Thanks, leg twist badly.” (done)

Standing up, Ticky was next to surprised the cat should hold both him and his sister in arms. “Yeah, well, don’t think too much on it.” and began to walk on ahead. Half slowing to make sure that Bolt was keeping pace. After a moment, Bakari said, “ya know, your lucky. Worse place to make a crash landing. There ain’t water or food for miles. I should know, had to once run on foot in Arabia.” (end)

Bolts lowly laugh. “Then good we brought extra supplies.” then grimace. “Or what supplies wasn’t taken or became spoil when ship crashed.” Ticky nod as the Striped on Bakari back asked.

“How much did he brought outside ship? Know he brought many golems.” (done)

“Ah ya know.” Bakari brushed off, “enough to slag a ship in a day or somthin’.” (end)

Both Stripes glance to the other, knowing that if there was that enough? It meant Phobia really was on edge of seeing a Isles ship. When they were coming out of the ship, both males flinch fro mthe sunlight coming in their sight. They blink a few times to adjust, and slowly both felt uncertainty filled in their stomachs. As they saw golems...lots and lots of golems tearing apart the ship from around, golems with shields standing on guard and another odd set of golems with weaponry on their arms as they stood watch.

But what really brought more concern was not only the Striped standing there looking shock, and the vixen seeming to make a hand seal and power up her magic there and then...but the two stripes were glad that they asked Seer Asha to remove the seal. Her eyes were slightly open as she was glaring at them. Phobia stare at the three and glance from Bolt, to Ticky, and finally to TEapot as he took in a breath…

And then motioned a arm to the ship. “Take them to Zaki...they need it.” (done)

Rolling his eyes, Bakari half griped, “gee, no thanks, I got this. You don’t gotta help.” Then while he began to move, Bolt reaching out to use the cat as half support-- Bakari went on. “Fine, I’ll carry them there-- but I’m commin’ back. Sounds like there might be someone else that needs help.”

Mari only watched the three, slited demon eyes not even blinking away as she seemed to really want to do something. But only wordlessly watch. Which was odd, but the three were just thankful that she wasn’t acting out-- when it clearly showed, she wanted nothing more than to rid them there and then. (End)

Phobia let out a low breath, a hand rubbing his forehead as his other hand move to gently settle on her shoulder. “Easy Mari...there's got to be a reason why they’re here...and I want to know why.” (Done)

To that end, she told, “they try a thing to you, I will kill.” Making her mind extremely clear on the matter. (end)

Giving a glance to her, Phobia let out a unsettle breath and said. “Believe me...I know you will but...can you just...just main them?” then soon told. “Because they’re...my family, two of them are of my flesh and blood...siblings.” (done)

She gave a low sound to that, then told, “is not uncommon for Kitsune to kill own flesh in betrayed.” Which didn’t make him feel assured. “But… will not harm, only by your say.” Seeming to be nearly as stiff as Najat at that moment. “But if they try to even harm you, my want for blood will not be held back.” (end)

Giving a low and shaky laugh, Phobia move the arm around to hug her by the shoulder. “I know…” then gave a brief kiss on her forehead. “Just...just please don’t do it in front of me if that happen. It’s…” trialing off as he managed to say. “It’s difficult for me, to not only see them again so soon but...well….its difficult for a Striped to, kill their own blood. Or see someone they grew up get killed before their eyes.”

Unable to resist he let his head lean a bit by hers as he admitted. “I probably will be a mess if I try to talk to them by myself. I guess I…” trying to figure the right words to say for the Kitsune to understand what he was feeling, but it was difficult to pinpoint it with how much influx of emotions he was feeling right now. (Done)

She gave a low sigh and spoke, “think little, focus on ship.” figuring that she could ‘talk’ to the three at a later date. Though part of her mind wonder… who was the possible other on the ship? It made her turn and eye the ship suspiciously. Though as she was gently calming her future-mate, something sped by. Both slightly coughed at the sand kicked up, and both had a clue, it was Bakari.

Mari half brushed the sand off herself, a tad annoyed. And Phobia only snorted, not too liking of the dry arabian sands. But the next time Bakari came out, Mari became confused.. And Phobia almost felt his heart stop. Mostly at the fact the kid was half carrying/dragging a fully grown lioness over his back-- obviously having trouble trying to carry her much larger size all at once. (end)

“Grunt 432, Grunt 322, help Bakari out!” ordered Phobia, using a hand to remove what sand he could in his fur as both Grunts golems stop their work and turn to move by Bakari and help lift up the rest of the lioness frame as Phobia noticed she wasn’t a blackmane. Her fur wasn’t the usual grey, dark grey, or even black tones. His eyes examine as she held a clay-like color. Which was too light for a brown mane, but not light enough for a red mane.

She couldn’t be a gold mane either, not bright enough. He thought it over as he tried to recall which lion breed she was, he knew she was a crossbreed, since she had the combination of a brown mane and red mane….His eyes widen as he said in slight shock. “What's a Bloodmane doing here?!” (done)

Mari looked to him in confusion, then back to the ‘oddly shaped Herno’ that was being moved. And from the new angel they had as Bakari passed them? They could see a few large gashes and a fair bit of blood. And from the low sounds, she was semi-aware of what was going on. Still, as they passed, Mari questioned, “blood...mane?” wording out the new term cafully. (End)

Turning his attention to the Kitsune, Phobia explain. “That was a Lioness, and a Bloodmane is a cross species of two manes-- a Brown and Red Mane. Think a Bloodmane a hybrid between…” thinking a bit as he told. “Like two different Kitsunes from two different Clans having a child together. But in this case? A Bloodmane got the hardy nature of a Brown mane, and a leadership nature of a Red Mane…” Giving a glance to the carried Lioness he continued on.

“But cross species Lions never go out of the Isles. Mostly because of select and unique skills, or in key positions in the hierarchy. There's no reason for her to go out from the Isles, even less in Arabia territory. It makes no to little sense.” (done)

MAri hummed to that, turning back to look at the Lioness in thought. So much of her began to wonder, but knew that the only relevance they could find, would be in one place. So, she curiously asked, “check ship?” Which had him confused. But she elaborated. “May be things. Or jurnal.” (end)

Thinking a bit, Phobia nodded, he turn to look at Scrappy as he told. “You’re in charge of the progress out here. We’ll be going inside.”

“Affirmative, I will ensure work progress will not be stop until everything is taken.” assured Scrappy as Phobia pull away from Mari side as he began to go and enter in the open door of the down ship. Looking around as he said.

“Follow me, Mari. if I’m right, then most Gazelle ships are similar in designs, so we can find where their rooms were at, see what these lot were planning.” (Done)

Nodding, Mari walked on along, though not holding his arm like she normally did. She instead kept her arms to herself and became a touch more attentive as they walked in. Though as he navigated the ship that had definitely seen better days and had a few blood spots, Phobia could just tell that the place wasn’t going to have much left. Though passing a bloody and smelly corpse? Phobia reevaluated that the lioness may have maimed most of the attackers.

MAri hardly spare a glance to the corpse, or the few laying about the ship. Only focusing on the path he navigated inside and to the personal rooms. Places that seemed to be in semi-good condition. Bare the things tossed about the cabin’s from the crash no doubt. Obviously, the first cabin they came in was definitely Bolt’s. (end)

“Yep, this is Bolts room.” seeing a few plans set up and looking to see pieces and bits of metal around as Phobia snorted. “He was always focus on shipwrights work, so odds are he was looking over the ship and was thinking on what could be improved.” then look around as he said. “Knowing him? He would have his journal under his sleeping place. Its where he always hide his stuff that were important to him.”

The Striped move to the bed, reaching under to feel around before he pull out a journal. “Yep, called it.” opening it up as Phobia glance over as remarked. “Apparently they travel for a week…” looking over the written language of the Stripes as Phobia snorted. “Simplistic, as usual for Bolts…” he however stop at a page as he said. “Hello~.” Eyes looking as he told to Mari.

“The Lioness is name Chiku, she was introduced by a Seer on the Isles, and apparently….she was traveling with the three of them because it was dangerous for Stripes to venture out.” eyes looking more as he told. “She seem to know a bit on the world outside the Isles, and act as minor protection and guide on how to handle locals and other customs.” he frown as he snorted and pocket the journal.

“We need to find Ticky room.” giving a glance to Mari as he explain. “Bolts would keep any detail hidden from his written. Ticky like to be detailed more.” turning to walk out as he move his head around to find Ticky room. It didn’t take long as the Striped enter in, seeing everything more messy, with boxes and stuff of explosives around as Phobia snorted.

“Ticky is more harder, he’s a slob when it comes to his explosives, misplacing things and replacing one thing for another…” then began searching around as he inform to Mari. “If you smell some sort of fruity smell? That’s where his journal is. Ticky tend to write while he eats fruits.” (done)

She rose a brow, but also looked to the floor and twisted her face up. “Most messy.” Actually sounding a little… appalled? “Glad you know have habit of mess. Most icky.” And began to tip-toe over the mess before her to do her searching. Doing her best to not disturb anything on the floor-- and not touch anything she didn’t trust. (end)

Laughing, Phobia told. “Yeah, I try to keep my things in boxes. Ticky? Oh he would make a mess of everything, if you think this is bad? His room would make even Najat appalled of how much a pigsty it is with explosives materials!” Shaking his head as his nose sniff, but it was difficult to smell for it as there were scents of gunpowder in the air. However he smelt something fruity as he reach under a large pile of TNT as he took out the journal.

“Yep, fruity.” then sneeze. “And cover in what I hope is soot.” then open as he winced. “Ugh...juice stains.” seeing the stain mess of juices as he began looking over the text. “Alright...So Chiku apparently know navigation, not enough to be like Nowa, but help the three travel or avoid areas while in the ocean. Ticky mention she’s nice and social, decent in a sense...soft a bit and chatty. She actually managed to hold conversations with the three of them, mostly with Ticky as he was the first to be ‘caught’.”

Eyes scanning as he said. “And it seem Ticky wrote down what he learn of her, apparently Chiku travel with her pops, a Red mane...making diplomatics talk with the lands around, Griffon Kingdom, Equestria, and Arabia. She came since her mom was a Brownmane, oh military and high standing, would explain how those two became hitched…” huming a bit as Phobia skim over.

“Look like I was right, since she’s a Bloodmane, she got training of a warrior and a leader, got high expectations to be something great, but doing traveling to have freedom before she get into the military. Well, that explains why she's here…” then look over. “But why are they here?” trying to scan and look for more as he frown. “Damn...I’ll need to find Hiss journal…” letting out a sigh. “Oh thats going to be a pain.” (Done)

Even as they left the room, Mari asked, “she hide it good?” (End)

“Oh, more than that.” told Phobia. “She hide it, cover in runic defenses mark, and may I add use a expert level combination that would change within 10 seconds if you get it wrong.” then roll his eyes. “She was always careful, even as the eldest sister.” (Done)

Mari only smiles and told, “we find. Will show Kitsune trick.” (end)

Giving a look, Phobia said. “If you managed to find and unlock her journal? I am going to kiss you hard in the ship right here and now, and do my hardest to give you pleasure, with my mouth for extra.” (done)

Mari only giggled in a perverse manner before they entered the room. The place was much more cleaner then the last and had a few diagrams hanging about, some copper tubing placed in boxes neatly and a small workshop off in a corner. Everything were kept in other own place, and if not for the crash? Mari would of been able to tell this place would of been spotless.

She pushed that aside and smiled at Phobia and made a few hand seals, red magic seeming to burst from her. And there, as glitters of that magic sparkles and floated about, they saw a number of ruins on some floorboards. It made Mari smile and giggle. And to Phobia’s confusion, she went by the floor without the runes.

Reaching and getting out a seal, Mari place it and one other on a few boards, and with a quick jab to the center, caused the boards to neatly fall in. She then reached in and under the safety seals, to get out a box that normally would of been accessed by the runic floorboards.

She looked the box over in thought, both seeing the runes glowing thanks to the bit’s of magic from her last trick, but slowly fading. She smiled again and spoke, “most simple.” Which made Phobia wonder how it was simple. His sister was smart, and knew how to make airtight seals.

Yet, Mari turned the box over, ignoring the lock and took a new seal and placed it on the box and waited. Humming away as the seal got brighter and brighter, then it burned. In a bright flare , it burned brightly and the bottom of the box got a serious scorch mark. Not that she cared. Finger up and nail extended, she punched through the metal and began to cut a hole.

Phobia blinked. Mostly at the indirect methods the kitsune used to get around his sister’s strong security. And eventually, Mari pried the cut bottom off, got the book and looked it over one more time… and got a seal out and placed it on. But when it did nothing, she carefully peeled it off and stood, holding the book to him saying, “most easy.” (End)

Looking at her, then the book, then to Mari as he slowly took the book in his prosthetic hand. However he step forward as his left hand move around her back as he gave a kiss to her lips as he held the kiss for as long as possible. He knew what he said to her, and he was going to fulfill it even if it wasn’t the time. Moving his head back for a breath of air, Phobia told in a breath. “If I recall, I said I was going to do more than kiss you if you somehow managed to unlock the journal.” (done)

She giggled and told with a finger to his chest, “time is later. Now, information to glenn.” And pushed him back and waited for him to start reading. (End)

Snorting in amusement, he soon open the book with his prosthetic hand. “Well...this is...look like this is her latest journal...all from a year back.” feeling a frown on his face as he read over. Flipping a few pages over, he kept reading and looking as he didn’t say anything at first. Mostly since it was about ‘Gear-mind’ acting odd, and him moving away from the Clan in his ‘secret project’. Then it slowly became worried as it seem Hiss was concern of what made Phobia more difficult to be around.

Even more being more snappy than she thought.

Phobia look over as he tired to push back the memories of his past as it soon stop as he noticed something on the top of the page. “Journal entry 401…” slowly moving to sit down on his...sister bed as he began speaking. “Damn rune keep causing me pain, ever since we left the Exiled ship and that,” he pause and glance to Mari as he gave a quick warning. “I am reading out of the written words of my sister and I am just repeating what she is writing, Mari.”

Seeing her nod in understanding as he was glad he warned her before he said the word. Clearing his throat he continue on. “That...bitch of a diamond dog lookalike.” giving a look to Mari as she snicker into her hand, hearing her mutter something about ‘silly Striped’ as Phobia shook his head as he continued on. “I’ve been gaining migraines and pulses whenever it activates, and shock me in general. Seriously, how could he get someone so sadistic like that wrap in his hands?”

“I talk it over with the other's, as we tried to remove it...easier said than done. Apparently it’s a unknown magic, and neither my brother or Bolts know how to safely remove it as it seem to be etched into my skin somehow! What makes it worse is it would give me unbearable pain in the head when they tried it. So we figure the best way to remove it? Is to find a Whitemane.”

Thinking over that, Phobia nod his head as he said to Mari. “A Whitemane would remove it, they’re kinda like the Ophenu in a sense.” then went back to read outloud of the journal. “We were in luck! We found a Seer! Seer Asha helped removed it, and while we talk we also…” slowed up in his words as Phobia eyes slowly widen. “We talk about...the Exiled...our brother and feeling hurt on what he did, on betraying our family and our Clan.”

His hands slightly grip the journal a bit as he took in a low breath and slowly let it out as he continued on. “The Seer saw our confliction about it, who wouldn’t since it was our flesh and blood, our brother that did this and cause pain for our family. We wanted to hate him, we wanted him to suffer...but we also wanted to know why he did it. Why he betrayed us? Why he betrayed our trust, our people, everything for a blasted ship and those golems of his?”

“She suggested we should go to the east, a bit on the south as well to find him.” looking it over as Phobia spoke on as he flip another page. “Well, it seem the Seer found us again, she introduced us to Chiku, not a bad lioness, surprised she was a Bloodmane. She was suppose to be along the ride with us for our safety, even more since Seer Asha knew that He-, Jumanne from Clan 4 had trouble adjusting to the outside world, he actually developed DSC. I heard about that, it was rather surprising, even more so he managed to survive with thanks to the lioness, she mentioned on stopping by to meet a monk to help Jumanne to survive a bit longer so they could get home safely.

“She mention that it was temporarily treatment...and if our...brother had been away as long as he had before his exiled? He might’ve not have much longer before he succumbs to the DSC in full...if we want our answers, we need to get it before he goes too unhinged and kill himself.” (done)

Mari gave Phobia a long gaze, and felt the need to remain silent. She could see it, Phobia was suffering a moment of deep confliction. And with one glance, she could tell she did not understand a single word in the text. Meaning if she wants to know what was inside? She would have to find a way to translate. But right now, as her eyes flicked back up, she could tell… Phobia was feeling a deep wound from his past.

So, in respect, she remained quite so his mind could work over this. Though after a long pause, Mari sighed out some and walked over to sit by his side and lean on him. Something that made him stiffen. “Sound of kin still care.” Making Mari half humm in thought. “Still want to kill. They try hurting you.” Then sighed. “Will stay hand… as long they no harm your body.” (end)

A deep sigh escape from Phobia as he told in a exhausted tone. “Thanks beautiful.” Moving his prosthetic hand to gently rub his eyes. “Wow...so she...she really think I’m that close?” then let out a low breath. “Can’t blame her...if it wasn’t for you, or for that trip to the temple? Chances are I would’ve hanged myself.” (done)

Thinking some and looked at the book, Mari spoke, “should bring to ship.” Going on to tell, “need to reach ship. In need of treatment, in need of time to think. Much said… is heavy to heart.” (end)

“You got that right.” agreed Phobia as he close the book and put it somewhere safe on him as he look around the room in thought. “I...I should tell Scrappy to get some golems to move their things in the ship...at the very least make sure none of it is scrapped.” he furrowed his brows as he add. “We might need to stop by a city and get live stock. Lots of it. Lions eat meat raw and they can't handle anything but flesh to digest. And Chiku might need lots of meat to regain all the blood she bled.” (Done)

Mari thought to that and soon gave a nod. She stood and said, “should find last room. C..Chi-ku room have things too.” Figuring it was only courteous. (end)

Snorting, Phobia told. “Don’t know about that, Lions might not have much…” then admit. “But I could be wrong.” getting up slowly and moving out the room, he glance over as he said. “Now finding her room will be tricky…” thinking a bit as he turn a direction to go, figuring to follow details on schematics and blueprints of what Gazelles usually make. It didn’t take long to find the Lioness room, but it seem there was nothing in sight, nothing but mats on the ground. (done)

They both gave a look about, and besides some cloths and a few minor personal items? There wasn’t that much, just as he figured. It definitely made Mari curious as to why Chuku had very little, but otherwise the vixen seemed to accept what was seen and began to head out with him to their ship. Mostly to get started on his treatment.

Jump to top

34

Bakari half learned outside the door of the medical bay, and when Zaki came out of it, Bakari gave a glance and ask, “so… she good?” Half wondering how the Lioness was holding up. Mostly since he was the one asked to carry her pretty much there. (End)

Letting out a breath, she rub her forehead as she soon look to him and said. “She needed stitches, had to work fast as she had a bit of a blood loss.” then let out a relief breath. “But she’ll recover. We just need to get livestock for her to replenish her blood and let her stay bedrest for a few days at best.” She however frown and told. “The Stripes however, the female need to be bedridden for a week, I had to bind a few wounds from her, the male with the leg need to rest and not move it for a good week as well. The only one that was lucky is one named Bolts, he just need to have a harness for his arm for a day or two.”

She shook her head and said. “But its good that you brought them in Bakari, they did need medical attention, especially the Lioness.” (done)

“Yeah, sure.” Bakari half dismissed, looking awkwardly to the side some before asking, “think there’s enough room there, or do you need me to move’em or something?” And part of Zaki almost wanted to smile. If it wasn’t for Bina talking to her days before, she might of just taken Bakari for being rude as always. But in this case… (End)

Such a worrier. thought Zaki as she gently shook her head and assure. “We have enough space, thank small miracles for there to be space in the medical bay for multiple patients. And it would be best if they aren’t moved while they recovered.” going on to say as she tap her chin in thought. “Really all I’m concern of is feeding the Lioness, since we don’t have livestocks and the only one we do really have are the rats Phobia stored in a separate room. I doubt that's going to be enough to feed and help recover the Lioness blood.” (done)

Bakari puffed out to that and said, “yeah… I know what you’re talkin’ about.” Which had her curious, though that was before she recalled that besides Asha? There were also apparently two other Lioness’s back in his home. A mother and her cub-- though Zaki didn’t know ow old the cub was? She knew that the two adults would of demanded a good amount of meats.

Bakari let out a huff and seemed to think to himself and scratch his head. “Look, I… might know a few ways to find something that can keep her good and fed, ya know?” Trying to not seem too nice about it and pass it off with, “I mean, I’m kinda board. I could go out in the desert and maybe find some big animal she could have. I’m pretty fast and the ship ain’t going anywhere for the day, so….” (End)

Giving a low smile, Zaki nod and said. “Thank you Bakari, anything would do and be very appreciated.” (done)

“Yeah, whatever.” He brushed off as quick as possible and nearly jogging down the hall to do his new task. (end)

Zaki shook her head, turning to walk in to see the female ‘Hiss’ sleeping still, Ticky was slightly relaxing, but she noticed the Striped was already trying to do something with his hands with a few pieces of papers. She sigh to that, as the zebra look to see chiku was out of it, sleeping off from the blood loss and sedatives the zebra had to use to stitch the Lioness wounds up.

She look to the last, as Bolts was awake and was looking around in thought, the healer move and asked in the Isles tongue. “~Is there anything you need of now, Bolts?~” seeing him glance as he gave a quick shake of his head as he replied.

“~No thank you, healer. My mind is just...thinking on things...Especially on the E-, Phobia.~” correcting his word as Zaki noticed the quick change, but didn’t say much on it. She although wonder on why he changed it from Exiled as she soon asked.

“~I hope you don’t mind, but I’m curious on why three Stripes and a Bloodmane is out in Arabia? Normally you all stay in the Isles.~”

Ticky glance from his place as he respond. “~answers.~” gaining her attention as he told on. “~He did alot of things wrong, to us, the Clan-- everyone in the Isles. We...we want to know why.~” Zaki nod as she hum abit, it was strange for these three to just...go after the ‘exiled’ and want answers. Normally they would want him to die...but she figure it was possibly because of Mari, that they decided to get answers instead of death.(Done)

While she moved to get checking on Ticky a bit more, she was distracted at the knocking of the door. So, she walked over and opened it, finding Bina standing there in her usual cloths-- mostly healed, bare a few of the more stubborn lashes from her whipping. Something that still made Zaki shocked, recalling that they used to be larger and noticeable. The Zebra figured they would be gone in a day or so and make it seem like the girl never was harmed.

With a smile, Bina asked, “Zaki, do you…” then paused and noticed those inside. “Oh, uh… never mind. I didn’t mean to get in the way if your busy.” (end)

Shaking her head, she assured. “No, no, its fine. I’m just checking up these lot and I should be done.” then she motioned bina to a doorway to show of another room. “You can wait for me in there if you want, it's more private and keep eavesdroppers away.” then look back to Ticky as she told to him. “~Just stay bed-ridden for a week, we need this leg to be properly mended and healed.~”

Seeing him nod, she then turn and trotted to the private room as she told to Bina. “Come on Bina, we can catch up in here.” (done)

Bina gave a slow nod, glancing back to the medical bay before asking, “what happened? I was going to ask a few things, like if you saw Bakari… but how is there a Lioness and three striped here?” Apparently having been out of the loop of what had happened. (End)

“Well Bakari volunteer himself to go out and find some food for the Lioness, who is Chiku from what the Stripes mentioned.” started Zaki. “As for who they are, the female is Hiss, the one with the injured leg is Ticky, and the last is Bolts. All of them seem to be from a crash ship from the Gazelles, they were attacked by pirates while moving in Arabia.” she frown as she told. “The Stripes seem to...want to talk to Phobia.” going on to admit. “Which is odd itself, since from what I could tell, all the Isles hated Phobia to a extent, or want justice for his crimes.” (done)

Bina frowned too and half thought to that. But, she relented on her thoughts and admitted, “I don’t know too much about striped. And what little my brother and I do know about the isles? Is just from running past it or sailing by it. We’ve only really gone to into the mainland of Northern part only once-- as a sort of vacation for the ship we lived on because Asha offered us some time of stay in her Pride’s home.” (end)

“Admitally I don’t know much either.” admit Zaki as she said. “But from what Nibbles told me? They are similar to Kitsune, but there’s a couple of key differences that separate them from the Kitsunes. And from what I could understand from...the other's? Phobia seem to broken Striped laws, which is you can’t steal from...well, friends, family, and Clan, or allies.” then shook her head as she further admit. “All I know is that it has to do with the supplies on the ship in my medical ward, the golems, and the ship. At best? Phobia probably stolen much metals to craft all of this.” (done)

Nodding some to this, Bina slowly pressed her lips together and said, “if you’re busy with making sure they’re alright, I can come back later, Zaki. Or, if you need some, I could help.” Half rubbing her arm to glance away and admit. “I really can’t do as much as I used to. I… it’s not easy not having my stone with me. Bakari hates it and… I do too, feeling so weak and… well, powerless I guess.” (end)

“Its alright.” assured Zaki, trotting up to Bina as she said. “Really, those lot just need rest, thats all they do need for now.” then glance up to ask. “If you want, we could just talk, there won’t be much for me to do in the mean time, even more as they’ll just stay bedridden till I say they’re done.” (done)

Slowly nodding, Bina let out a breath. “I wanted to ask about suggestions about… anything you could tell me about spiritual balancing.” Which was almost odd to hear from how Bina seemed tense over saying it. “Bakari and I… we’ve been talking about our stones and maybe switching them around again. We’re… nervous about it, you saw what started to happen-- and how things got even after we left.” And Zaki could recall it. Things just got a little too weird for her. “Well… W-we’re thinking of doing that, but… but we.. we don’t want to cause any disasters when we do. And we don’t want to cause issues back home either…” (end)

Humming, Zaki subtly glance and noticed Nibbles wasn’t around, which was...strange if she was honest. But from what she recall the Spirit had to deliver the papers to Camous and chat up with her in Baltimare. Looking back to Bina, she thought on it more as she said. “Well, spiritual balancing is easy to do on paper, but hard to try in practice.” Moving to grab a mat, Zaki pull it out to lay on the ground, then move to grab another mat to have it parallel to the first mat.

Sitting on the second mat in a strange fashion of her hindlegs crossing, she motioned to the first mat as she said. “Sit down any way you feel comfortable, Bina.” (done)

Looking down, Bina sat herself down, crossing her legs, though they seemed to be more tightly held together and her arms placed to either side of her. She tapped her fingers a bit to one side, obviously a little tense and a little wound up. Possibly because she was doing this on her own. It made Zaki onder why Bina was asking about it some, and not include her brother too much. (End)

“Before we do anything? We need to ease our body and minds.” spoke Zaki in a calming tone as she took in a low breath. “Breath in through the mouth,” then exhale out from her nose. “Exhale from the nose. Try to do it slow and gentle, Bina.” using basic practiced she had to go through when she was younger and starting out as a healer and shamaness. (done)

Bina sighed, but tried to relax and do as instructed. And she did fairly well, following each breath in and and in a steady pace. But there was still a slight tension, even if the girl had relaxed a bit. (End)

“Try to not focus on what is bothering your mind,” spoke the zebra as she went onto ‘wisewomen’ mode as she continue on. “Focus on the the breathing, focus on your breath as you inhale and exhale. Focus on the gentle intake of the air coming in and slowly coming out.” then told. “Close your eyes and focus on the breathing, feel the air filling your lungs deep with the touch of life, and slowly exhale as your body is renewed once more with the air.” (done)

Bina closed her eyes and once more began to do as told, breaths were drawn in and out as steady as possible and eyes closed. Zaki felt the need to peek an eye open during the slow exercise and just tell that Bina was still nagged by something. And while her senses were only so fine, Zaki relaxed and just tried to feel Bina’s person. What she felt made her shiver.

Bina still had that aura that was better known as ‘Yin’ energy, but everything about it felt so… wrong. Devoid wasn’t the term, but it felt finicky, unstable and just suppressed. Almost nasty in a sense of speaking. Like a stagnated stream that had gotten clogged up with algae and debri. (end)

Its like theres too much holding her back. It might explain why she’s still feeling nagged, part of her is missing and she can’t fully be ‘stable’ with so much gone from her. thought Zaki as she soon spoke as the zebra close her eyes. “Just keep focusing for now on the breathing, Bina.” while she was internally thinking there wasn’t much she could do until Bina stone was brought back, as while this was doing good?

As long as Bina felt ‘suppressed’? Then Zaki couldn’t really help her much….or at least with things are for now. (done)

With the ship again in transit, most knew that they were nearly a day away from the next destination. Though those in the medical bay had little knowledge to this. More stuck in their beds or trying to recover properly. Zaki had gone off to get herself something, and the three stripes and one napping Lioness, stayed in place.

Though with a yawn, Chiku lifted her head to regard each of the striped. Two of which looked fidgety, possibly for being bedridden for so long. She half smiled and said, “you too look like you’re about to bounce around the walls.” A slight smirk on her lips. “I wish I had a bit of your energy right now.” Just feeling downright tired. (end)

Ticky snort as he said. “Wish we could actually walk!” then snort as he was working on a ‘rubix’ cube Zaki gave to him to ‘pass the time’ as she didn’t want him to mess with more papers or make them into paper bombs or something close to it as he move the sides around. “But no, we both gotta stay, healers orders.”

Bolts shook his head, glancing to Hiss as she was sleeping still, recovering from the hit on her head and her own wounds, he look back to Chiku as he asked. “How are you? You got big wounds from pirates.” (Done)

Sighing and laying her head down, Chiku told, “a little achy, but I’m just mostly tired. And feeling exhausted.” Then puffed out. “I swear, I would of been fine if the ship didn’t crash when it did. Only reason I got that one gash on my side.” then admitted, “the other was was when one got a lucky shot.” With a minor roll of her eyes, Chiku said, “well, at least I can add ten more to my tally. I think that’s something to brag about to my mother when I get back.” (end)

Ticky snort in amusement. “Lucky you, all we got is injured arm for Bolts, and me with possible limping.”

“Be thankful for Ancestors protecting us.” told Bolts as he saw Ticky snorts and focus back on the toy as the male sigh. Bolts look back to Chiku as he told. “If wondering where we are? We’re on E-,” halting to correct himself. “Phobia...ship.” (done)

Chiku rose a brow some at them and said, “exile, Phobia, dose it matter?” Getting looks from the two as she half tossed her eyes upwards. “Look, I’m not going to pretend here that he’s a friend. He’s still technically a criminal. Normally I’d have a stern talking to him or maybe roar in his face, but Seer Asha asked me to be on my best behaviour. This is your soul-searching for truth, not mine. I’m just along to make sure you three get home alive.” (end)

Ticky laugh as he joked with a wide grin. “And get some adventure along the way?” (done)

“Oh, don’t get me started on military training I have to do.” Huffed out Chiku in amusement. “Since I’m expected to be some head-honcho leading lioness? I’m probably going to go into those hardcore corps groups sent on frontline combat lines with Pirates. This is going to be maybe my only chance to travel and see more of the world before I get stuck on ship-deployment all around the Isles to fight Pirates left and right for years.” (End)

Shaking his head, Bolts remark. “Then you might see more of world. Maybe see beyond Arabia too, since Phobia travel to Iron Holds, you might get to see such lands again.” (done)

Making a face, Chiku asked, “how do you think that’s possible anyways?” Going on to ask, “traveling that far and for so long. I’m not a expert about DSC, but I’m pretty sure Phobia’s is well over the time limit of life expectancy. Seer Asha said it herself, he shouldn’t have long even if he survived this long.” (end)

Frowning, both Stripes glance to the other as they look back as Bolts admit. “We don’t know.” looking to her as he continued on. “Seer Asha is right, he shouldn’t have live long, but yet he has. Either Phobia lasted this long because of he has stronger will,” hearing Tricky snort hard to that as Bolts motioned with a free arm around. “Or found substitute clan on ship.” (done)

Letting out a low hum, Chiku half tossed the thought away and figured not to think too much on it. Seeing as she was more a military girl and not a doctor or shaman healer. Still, as she looked about, she asked, “say, who’s all here anyways? Besides Zaki.” Having grown a slight like for the nice zebra. (end)

Bolts shrug as he admit. “Haven’t seen much, beside odd male cat and I think his sister from scent. No one else came by, and we haven’t seen any since crash.”

“Well, beside those golems, Phobia, that favorite golem,” counted off Tricky as he then added. “Oh and that Kitsune that look ready to murder all of us.” (done)

“Kitsune?” Asked the lioness in slight confusion. “I haven’t heard of that race before.”

She and the others nearly freaked when from seemingly nowhere, Maki spoke, “I am Kitsune.” all turning to the vixen that, without their knowing, had somehow slipped in. Chiku let out a breath from her surprise, and the striped looked from door to the vixen, wondering how she slipped in without even being noticed. Mari only smiled. (end)

Tricky nearly drop the rubix cube as he look from vixen to it, then to vixen again as he asked. “You like Blackmanes to? Pop out from shadows whenever you like to?” (done)

She tilted her head an gave a admittedly cute and disarming, ‘prrr?’, as if confused. It was hard for the two to see her as the same female that sadistically placed the seal on their sister, and threatened to kill them and their kin.

Chiku settled and regained her composer to ask, “How did you get in here?” TRying to puzzle out the impossibility in her mind. Blackmanes were skilled shadowmancers, she understood why the striped thought the kitsune might have done it. But it was borderline dark-magic, and not many races allowed such practices.

Smiling sweetly, Mari told, “walk in.” As if it were as simple as that. Though she didn’t stay in place, walking up with a sway of her hips that seemed seductive at mere glance, and both males were very aware of how tight her red dress was, showing cleavage and nearly teasingly showing her panties under them due to how short the dress was.

She got a chair, moved it out some and sat on it, legs crossed and again, nearly giving them a difficult, but almost showing view of what was under her dress. And she smiled as if she didn’t care. “Wish to talk.” She eventually told mostly the two striped. (End)

Clampsing a hand over his eyes, Bolts question. “Why are you wearing such revealing cloth? If Hiss was awake, she would be very questioning on why you look like…” trying to find a nice word as Tricky summed up.

“Like whore.” (Done)

Chiku thought about correcting the one striped for his rudeness-- but also had no idea how since the kitsune looked the part. But Mari only giggled in her hand and asked while leaning forwards, again showing more cleavage than any female in the Islse would ever want to. “You think me pretty, yes?” Cuitly tilting her head to the side. And flabbergasting Chiku into gapping. (end)

“Well…” started Tricky as Bolts told.

“Advert your gaze, Tricky! She might be doing it on purpose!” knowing that there was no way Phobia didn’t know that his ‘girl’ was doing this, since no Striped would let their...well, he wanna say fiancee, but he didn’t knew how she and Phobia still work as a couple-- but point is there was no way Phobia wouldn’t let this happen without a reason. Tricky, despite being a bit younger than the other two Stripes, quickly cover his eyes. (Done)

It made Mari giggle, and Chiku finally got her jaw up to half asked, “don’t you have any shame?”

Barely peeking a eye more open to that, Mari spoke, “is just body. No shame in body.” Saying it simply as that. “Born like this.” Then looked to the two males. “Came to tell, will not harm.” Slightly confusing them. “Harm Phob?” and both nearly jumped when the vixen quickly swung her arm up and to their slight alarm, had some sort of dagger-like blade.

It was enough to make Chiku tense, teeth bared but not really able to do much else. This only amused Mari as she told, “will kill. Be good, and I no hurt.” Flipping and quickly making the blade somehow vanish before their eyes. She tilted her head again, and smiled. “You understand, yes? No want to make Phob sad, shame to slit neck at night for harming him, yes?” Causing a tension in the room. (end)

With a control breath and moving his hand down due to the blade being shown, Bolts told. “We won’t...all we want, are answers. Lots of them from Phobia, since he did a lot as a criminal.” then glance from Ticky, to the knocked out Hiss, and to Chiku as he soon look back to Mari as he asked. “Did you decided to come here yourself, or did Phobia ask you?” (done)

“Come self.” Mari told while sitting back some, legs shifting and making Bolt wanting to avert his gaze. It made Mari smile a bit and say, “want to make clear, you here because he let it be. I here, to tell, no harm future mate.”

Gulping a bit, Chiku said, “you don’t have to threaten us. We’re guest, and are injured.”

Mari glanced and told, “quarrel not with you. Is with them.” Pointing to the three striped. “They try harm Phob once. Will not allow second time. Lucky Phob let them live, will not if try again.” Then went on, “Kitsune know safety by ridding threat before it is one. Will do what must, to keep Phob safe. Any measure. Any mean.”

Then she stood up, smiling brightly. “But, you understand, yes? Is good. Phob be most happy you behave.” And sauntered her way for the door, the manner of which was provocative enough to make the males try advertising their gazes. It made Mari giggle out, “cute, ever innocent.” (end)

Bolts managed to place a hand over his eyes as he asked to Mari. “How in the Markings did a guy like him managed to get someone like you as his fiancee?” (Done)

Turning back to see the covered gaze, Mari laughed, “he no get-- I get.” And opened the door to slowly close it, making it gently click. As the males took their hands down, Chiku let out a sigh.

She felt uneasy. “When we’re better?” Began the lioness, “we’re sharing rooms. I… don’t trust her.” Feeling for once, unnerved. Blackmanes could be creepy, but they were at least semi-certous about how they tell warnings. This was a outright threat and display of being able to do what was threatened at any moment-- while shamelessly telling them she’d kill the Stripes in their sleep. Underhanded, despicable and disgusting to think about for a Lioness like her. (end)

“Hiss is really gonna hate it.” told Ticky as he managed to get his rubix cube, and cautiously glance to the door. “But will convince her best. Vixen remind me of Phobia, dishonest and underhanded.” then amend. “But not to this extent.”

Bolts sigh as he rub his forehead. “Part of me is shock that apparently Phobia been snagged by this female who is shameless in her ways as is her clothing.” then snorted as exasperation shown on his face. “But my male pride is questioning on what does she see in Phobia to try to keep him all to herself?” (Done)

Chiku gave them a look and said, “forget male pride, I think you two need to make sure you don’t do anything to tick her off.” Adding on while trying, but failing, to repress a yawn. “I’ll try and keep semi-watch when you’re sleeping, I guess… or we should at least lock the door tight.” Thinking some to add, “and who knows. Maybe she only has him because she can. I wouldn’t put it past someone like that.” Though she could be wrong-- but that ‘Kitsune’ rubbed her wrong. (End)

Shaking his head, Bolts reminded. “This is medical ward, odds are we can’t lock the door if the healer needs to check up on us.” He though a bit, trying to wonder on how their room will be made, when they would be talking to Phobia-- and/or if that vixen will be with him. It was hard to say, one thing he was certain? Was that there was a lot of unanswered questions t oall of this, even more with Phobia condition.

They heard the door opening as the two Stripes and lioness look in tension, seeing it slowly open as the zebra enter in, giving a light smile as she spoke. “Hello, how are my patients feeling?” noticing a odd tension as she asked in concern. “Is everything alright? For a moment it look like you all were about to meet a Spotted.”

“We’re fine.” told Bolts as he wave a hand. “Just had to deal with, thoughts. Lots of thoughts while we’re in place.” (done)

Chiku gave him a glance, not liking that he wanted to cover it up. But she figured that later, she would tell the good Shamen, figuring it was some Striped distrust flaring up. So instead, Chiku added, “we actually wanted to know something.” Figuring that Zaki was the best one to ask, “how long does Phobia have?” Making the strip tense, and make Zaki oddly confused. (End)

“How long he has?” asked Zaki in confusion. “Do you mean how long does Phobia have in travel time? Or...with food supplies?” (Done)

Chiku wasn’t gentle in asking. “DSC. He’s been away from the Isles a long time, and while I’m not a expert, I know that he’s well over the limit of it so, I just wanted to know how long he has until…” Half dragging off. And finally, Zaki understood and wasn’t sure how to… well, react. Laugh that it wasn’t a issue, or nearly gush about the miracle discovery made all thanks to Ash helping making the pieces fall in place and getting them to the Temple of the Opnehu. (End)

She settle on both as she raise a hoof over her mouth and let out a small laugh as she slightly shake her head. It cause both Bolt and Ticky to push their heads back in shock of seeing the shamen like this as she tried to settle herself. “I-I’m sorry, but,” unable to stop herself from giggling as she managed to say. “I don’t think you need to w-worry on that.” Both Stripes felt shock of...what this shamen was saying.

Don’t worry on it? It was DSC! Of course they should be worry about it, especially the zebra! (done)

“But…” Chiku tried to say, “he c-could be gone at any moment!” Starting to feel her faith slightly wayne in the Zebra. Concerned that maybe she wasn’t all there if she was taking this like some joke. (end)

“Normally, you would be right.” Calming herself, as Zaki soon said with a brimming smile. “But earlier in the months, with thanks to some friends we found a way to treat the DSC!” (Done)

Chiku, felt her words just die. And though the silence, even the two Stripes looked on in disbelief. Mostly because, it was impossible. DSC was incurable, it couldn’t be treated unless the striped returned to their birth home. It was a death sentence to stay away for too long from their family and their chants-- Zaki couldn’t be serious! (End)

“T-Theres…” started Bolts as he nearly shouted in shock and disbelief. “There’s no way it could be curable!”

Zaki held up a hoof as she corrected. “I said treated, not curable.” then amend. “Well, more like a remedy in a way.” shaking her head as she explain. “You see, we visit on a Temple, as the Ophenu showed us a process with a remedy to treat the issue. Or rather to Phobia by a Ophenu monk. And believe me, Mari has been making sure that Phobia takes this treatment everyday for his health!”

Both Stripes fell flat on their faces, unsure of how to take in the fact that this vindictive, threatening, and shameless female was helping Phobia with his DSC.

“But...but how?” asked Ticky as he motioned his arm. “Its impossible!”

Zaki nod her head as she said. “It is, but it can be remedy if you had the right tools, and the knowledge of how to treat it.” looking to Chiku as she told. “Apparently, the entirety of the Stripes, and the Spotted to a extent? Are in the condition of ‘Magical Dependency’, as the Stripes magic saturated each other with their Chants to the point they need the Clan to ‘refill’ themselves.”

Then motioned a hoof to the two Stripes. “And normally if a Striped does get exiled, it is a death sentence as their magic and their minds become affected,” then raise the same hoof to tell. “But! In order to remedy the DSC? We had to use a specific tool to ‘retune’ the nodes within Phobia body, to help him accept the magic passively around him, so he would in short survive and be ‘healed’.” then amend. “But it's a slow progress and treatment, one that takes months to do.” then told with a bright smile. “But I assure you, it can be done, especially more as Phobia might be the first Striped to survive outside the Isles, as I’m seeing the improvement myself!” (done)

Chiku couldn’t stop herself from asking, “w-where did you learn about this, who could of known about this?” Utterly baffled because she had been to Equestira, the most magicly advanced people she had ever ment. And even they were a little baffled and confused on how to properly cure DSC. (End)

“The Iron Holds by a Herno mage.” responded Zaki as she told in amusement. “And admitally? She said it was based off from a past history that some Hernos used. Other's think it’s total myth,” then added. “But like we all know, there’s always a grain of truth within myths and stories.” (Done)

Sighing, Chiku said, “Kitsune, now Herno…” Further asking, “what’s a Herno, Zaki?” (end)

Thinking with a hoof tapping her chin Zaki said. “Well...do you remember that odd female cat you met over the few days?”

Both Stripes nodded as they recall the strange female as Zaki told simply. “Thats a Herno, or rather the basic form of a Herno at a young age of a teenager.” then amend. “Although Bina and her brother are not the normal Herno, they are admitally rather special in their own ways.” shaking her head she continue on. “Most Herno live in Clans, living a life of simplistic, but honorable conduct. AS well with tradtions...lots and lots of traditions.” then added in amusement.

“Think of them as Lions with their order crank up to 11.”

Ticky couldn’t help but comment. “These Hernos would probably hate Stripes alot.”

Zaki thought about Najat and how the Herno would see about normal Striped behavior as she soon nodded. “Oh definitely, they would see Striped as filthy, dangerous, reckless, unreliable and I quote from a Herno, ‘hypocritical’.” that cause the two Stripes to have a want to glare, but knew Zaki was repeating what a Herno said as they turn their gaze away from the zebra. (Done)

“Ouch.” Chiku said in sympathy, “one actually said that?” (End)

Zaki nod and sighed out. “She did. When she learn of Striped culture and how they dislike stealing from other's-- but were fine with stealing from enemies and slavers? She call Stripes hypocrites.” (Done)

Chiku could see it-- but chose not to comment her thoughts. She knew how Striped felt about the old war-insult of ‘thief’ and instead said, “she sounds a bit harsh to put it like that.” Then seeing the slight eyeroll, Chiku asked, “she’s a bitch, isn’t she?” (End)

“She's more than that, she’s actually that, plus being snooty, plus being cold, blunt, yet tactful but also very truthful,” then roll a hoof around. “And add in she’s a heiress of a Clan?” giving a quick explanation. “Think of her as next in line as Clan head or head of Pride,” then finishing up. “And roll it up that Hernos are utterly strict in traditions and honor? She’s the pure image of a... well…”

“Ice Queen?” summed up Ticky.

“Yes, that.” nodded Zaki as she internally felt it was too perfectly fit for Najat who used ice. She then look to the two and to the third still knocked out as she went on. “Admitally I hope she would change her views, but I doubt it’ll happen anytime soon.” she soon however change subjects to ask. “So whos hungry? I’m sure you all would enjoy a good meal to fill your stomachs.” then glance to Chiku as she added. “I’m sure you want a bit more to help with your own recovery, Chiku.” (done)

Nodding, Chiku said, “yes please.” Then asked, “and… what exactly is the meat? It’s… well, it’s not bad, but it’s strange.” And in honesty, Zaki wasn’t too sure herself. Bakari just went out and eventually shoved a bunch of cut-up meat in the freezer Phobia made for the ship. Though she could ask... (end)

“I honestly don’t know. All I do know is Bakari shove cut up meat, I could probably ask him when I get the chance.” then trot back to the comm device as she activate and asked. “Could someone bring up about…” giving a glance to Chiku in thought and turn back to tell. “3 pounds of the raw meat? And two bowls of the stew?”

“Roger, roger! I’ll get Grunt 321 and Grunt 554 on the double!” responded a monotone voice.

“I still can’t believe he managed to make those golems work well.” muttered Bolts.

“Well, he was always good with them.” reminded Ticky as all four of them heard heavy steps as their attention turn to the door. Slowly opening up, a Grunt golem was carrying the pounds of meat in his arms. Moving to Chiku to deliver the meat to her, while another golem was moving up with a tray, and for the oddest of reason a apron with frills on its body as it move to the Stripes with two bowls of stew. (done)

Chiku held back her amusement and just focused on her raw meat, slightly cooked. No doubt having been quickly warmed. Though as the Golem was giving Ticky getting his meal, before one last came in. this being the female cub. Bina gave a smile and handed bolt the tray of his food, the striped notting she didn’t have her scars anymore-- or what he presumed were scars.

And while it wasn’t the one that hunted the meat, Chiku spoke, “excuse me, Bina, right?” Getting her attention. “Do you know what kind of meat this is?”

Blinking and looking, Bina thought and said, “well… if I had to guess? I think Bakari took down a Camel yesterday. He was pretty much a mess when he came in.” And it slightly confused each one what a camel was. So at the confusion, Bina told, “it’s a large desert mammal. When you’re better, you could go on the bridge with us and if we’re lucky, I could point them out to you if we’re not going too fast.” (End)

While the golems move back, mostly being done with their tasks as they return to walk out, Bolts give a nod to Bina in thanks for the meal as he took a spoon to sip his stew, noticing it was rather tasty as he soon asked to Bina. “I don’t wish rudeness, but...when will Phobia come by?” Giving a look to both zebra and Herno. “Been days, expected him to show up.”(done)

Bina made a face and said, “well, I heard from my brother the ship crashed, so he and Jiru’s been trying to fix it up so it runs better and… well, doesn’t blow up or something.” Not really fully sure how it worked herself. (End)

Zaki nod as she explain further. “Yes, Phobia and Jiru, along with the Engineering golems are trying to make sure the ship is in full condition while in flight. Due to the oddness that happen with the engine nearly blowing up?” trying to recall. “I think it was something about ‘unknown large amount of heat pressure’? I wasn’t sure of what it was.” Shaking her head as she added. “Plus I think Phobia wants you all to recover first, mostly to make sure your wound are all better.”

Bolts nod to this a bit, as he focus back on his food a bit, as he soon heard Ticky asked.

“Can we have our things to tinker with while we wait?”

Zaki sigh as she facehoof, as if she was expecting that to happen. (done)

Bina, was of a different case, even as she handed the tray back to a golem to take back to the kitchen. “I don’t think that’s a good idea. I saw some of the stuff that was brought in and moved around. And I’m not sure if Zaki would want a bunch of parts and even bomb pieces be brought in here.” (End)

“I’ll be gentle, I promise!” told Ticky. (done)

Bina half shivered on how it was said, and said, “I-I still think it’s a bad idea but… talk to Zaki!” And quickly excused herself, something that really caught the patients off guard, even Chiku. (end)

Zaki sigh, and then look to the three as she said. “Try not to pry in on what just happen, let just say Arabia has not been kind to us.”

Ticky wince to that, as Bolts sigh as he facepalm. “Damn it Ticky.”

“Not my fault, not on purpose!” quickly defend the Striped as Zaki nod.

“I know, you still have problems with this tongue than Isle speech, just...just be careful next time, alright?” seeing the Striped nod very fast as she soon said. “But the answer is no. no bomb works, no tinkering-- nothing until you’re fully heal. Am I understood?” giving a flat look to the two Stripes as they sighed and nod in agreement.

Zaki nod and soon look to Chiku as she asked. “How are you feeling, still feeling tired, Chiku?” (Done)

With a heave of a sigh and letting her food be, Chiku told, “like you wouldn't believe. I don’t think I could get up before flopping to the floor like a day old cub!” (end)

Giving a light laugh, Zaki nod. “Thats to be expected, you did lost quite a bit of blood, as well as having stitches on you.” then assure. “Don’t worry, in a day or two, you can walk around just fine, as well the other's.” giving a look around as she said. “You all just need to wait more…” then look to Hiss as she said. “And she should be awake by that time to, which is good.”

“Why she sleep long anyway?” asked Ticky in mixture of curiosity and concern for his sister.

Zaki turn her head to explain. “She got hit in the head hard, and I had to use a bit of magic to help prevent the severe headtrama on her, to make sure she won’t go into coma. Which is why you saw me use my magic on her daily.” then said. “And speaking of such.” trotting by Hiss as she started to use her healing magic as her hooves glow around Hiss head. “As long as I keep doing this? The wound will heal faster and she’ll awake sooner. I will say its good we’re feeding her slowly and carefully with the broth-- otherwise she would be utterly starving by the time she wakes up.” then glance back and assure.

“Don’t worry, I’ll make sure your sister is healed and up, I am a healer after all.”

Both Bolt and Ticky nod in gratefulness, sipping and eating their stew, but couldn’t help but give worried looks to the still asleep female. Even more so as they had no idea what may happen once they will meet their ‘healing’ brother...or if the vixen will be by his side during such conversation.

Jump to top

35

Ramada, the ruins of the city still visible for all to see. A place that was once a home for many was now a desolated and abandoned structure. Sand still cover the remains of this city, as the large gaping hole to the deep darkness still shown of the scars of the scuffle between Bakari and the dog.

Stone buildings still shown, as what remain were slowly crumbling bit by bit. It left a reminder to many of the tragedy that befalls of the pure destruction and lack of care of power.

The ship began to settle as close as it could, as Nibbles and Zaki had to go out and find Bina stone, nibbles making it very clear that only her and Zaki would go out. No one, not even Roc would follow.

Roc wasn’t happy with this and neither were certain other's, but Nibbles put her foot down as this was a Whitemane ‘wise request’. This cause them to settle, only partially due to it coming from a Whitemane.

So when the two venture out, Nibbles took on a good scan around the area, as Zaki held a sad expression. Mostly of the damages and destruction of a city, now only being a gutted hole in the ground with ruins surrounding it. They travel along the ruins, trending on what pathway there was as Nibbles could sense the stone energy, which was surprising itself as Nibbles honestly believed it was somewhere else in Arabia. However she sensed something else with it, a strange aura with it.

One that was influx of hatred and loathing fueling its fires.

Swiveling her ears around, Nibbles could feel the aura churning with the stone, it was like a beacon of sorts for her and for Zaki, the later being unsettled of such negative energy. The two followed the aura itself as they glance around, or rather Nibbles glance around as she wonder if it was the diamond dog...but that would be rather impossible, since they assume the dog would run off with such power.

When they slowly came close to the aura, trying to wary of their steps around the ruins did both Zebra and Spirit were taken off guard to see a...gnoll. The one the Twins named ‘Debt’ as he sat on a stone, seeming to be in thought as one hand held a spear in his grasp, and the other hand was holding Bina stone. Both stare to the gnoll as both were surprised to see him here of all places. Zaki clear her throat as she spoke. “E-Excuse me?”

Trying to get his attention as she slowly trot a bit as she try to do this diplomatically. Not seeing the gnoll move his head as Zaki clear her throat to say. “I would ask if you would give the stone to me, it doesn’t belong to you and it is not yours to have, so it would be-,”

“I know what it does.” interrupted Debt, as his head slowly raise up, looking to the two as he continued on. “I’ve seen the power...the damage…” he then motioned with the spear to the area around them. “The utter destruction one could use.” then his eyes held a look as there was a fire in them, but one of hatred, of anger, of revenge as he continued on. “And with this power, I can finally achieve something I never thought possible.”

Okay Nibbles...this is going to be more tricky. thought the Spirit as she asked. “Say, how did you managed to get the stone anyway?”

Debt snort in a callous air as he answered. “I killed the dog. Was easy, all I had to do was to have him distracted and stab him in the neck. Rather easy considering he was talking his head off.” then the gnoll settle the spear down as he stated. “You want the stone, don’t you?”

“We want to give it to it’s rightful owner.” corrected Zaki, looking to him as she said. “Please, that power is not yours, and it is something you cannot comprehend. It is dangerous for anyone else to wield it, so please, give us the stone.”

“No,” told Debt as he move the stone somewhere as he soon twirl his spear and move in a stance. “The only way you will get it, is from my cold, dead, body.”

Nibbles crack her neck as she said. “Alright Zaki...we’re doing it the hard way.” moving up and setting her feet on the ground as she couldn’t help but chuckle as she look to the gnoll as she commented. “Its been nearly centuries since I’ve gotten into a fight like this.” The gnoll snorted as he took a step forward, and burst into speed as he charge to Nibbles. Zaki was taken a back as she had to move back with her staff, Nibbles merely waited for him to get close as he was about to swipe with his weapon.

But Nibbles quickly evade around him as she jump over and grapple his shoulders as she used his momentum to flip him up in the air. He lost his footing as she raise her fist and slam upwards into his stomach. Taking his breath away, she then quickly grip his waist and slam him down into the ground, causing a small air blast of sand to raise from the ground.

While Nibbles was grinning wide and coming down, Zaki only sigh and shook her head. Nibbles, for the strangest reasons, part of me think you were a battle-junkie in your previous life. Seeing the Spirit coming down to where Debt was at, as there was movement of where the gnoll landed.

Nibbles saw something as she move out of the way as a large stone structure was pushed upwards as it seem Debt was using the stone power, ablite a bit of a basic movement of moving the earth, or the ruins of the city in this case. Nibbles push down as she ignore the sand that was trying to hit in her eyes as Nibbles saw Debt about to use the stone as he raise his spear, but Nibbles boost herself to speed downwards to Debt as she raise a fist to punch him in the head.

He blocked it with his arm, as he held his ground as a low growl escape from his mouth, Nibbles then repeatedly used her fists to keep slamming into his arm, trying to force his guard down as the gnoll resisted against her attacks. The Spirit was quick as she slam her foot underneath the arm, kicking him in the face as he was push back into a stone ruin, his body making a impact as cracks form around him in his etched place.

The gnoll grunted, feeling a bit of pain as he tried to force himself out, but Nibbles was relentless as her hands glow as she shouted. “STUN!” electrical lighting came out of her hands as the gnoll grit his teeth, feeling his body being shocked as quick as it came did it disappeared. The effects however proven a greater difficulty as he tried to get out, but Nibbles came quick as she took the stone in his left hand and gave a rasberry. “Thanks!” then rip it out of his reach as the gnoll let out a grunt of pain as he couldn’t moved from both being stuck in stone and from the spell as she assured.

“Don’t worry, it’ll wear off for a hour or so, try to have a better life, got it?” then floated back by Zaki as she told to the Zebra. “Now lets go.” placing a hand on her friend as they teleported in the ship, or rather in the medical bay as while three Stripes, with the later who was asleep was now awake-- jumped in surprise of the teleported duo? Zaki glance and assure them.

“Everything is fine.”

Nibbles however use the comms as she told. “Oi Nowa, we can leave now, we got what we need.” not bothering to wait for a response as she ended the comm call as she began to float out of the medical bay and search for Bina.

While she was searching for the girl, she could feel a odd sensation of seemingly, but not complete, endless power radiating from it. Sheesh! So much power out of this thing, no wonder people want this thing so bad. Ugh, if I wasn’t a Spirit, I would probably be tempted by it. then chortle from that. As if I could do anything with it, I’m basically a dead person that's connected to a ring. Searching around for a brief moment, Nibbles found Bina, as she was with her brother as the Spirit of Faith floated close as she grin and held out the stone to Bina as she joked.

“One lost heirloom, found buried under sand.” (done)

Standing up quickly, Bina said, “thank you Nibbles.” walking up and as soon as the stone touched her hand, gave a sigh of relief. Nibbles wouldn’t say she noticed much of a physical difference, but on the spiritual level? While Bina was ‘unbalanced’, whatever effects made her aura feel like some slow sludge, immediately cleared up into it’s more passive and cool stream like flow. Like it reinvigorated the body with energy again.

Though Bakari said while he walked over, “we need to find more cord to use.” Remarking how they needed to get a new necklace and cage to hold the stone in. (end)

Humming, Nibbles remarked. “Probably could find something from Phobia little scrap pile, or at least in a city or something.” then look to the two as she said. “Did you know it wasn’t that dog, but that gnoll you two mention that had the stone? I was honestly surprised he was there of all places.” (done)

Both became tense, and both Bina and Bakari traded a look, as if knowing what could of happened. It was Bakari that asked, “he give you trouble?” Sounding like he knew that was the case. (End)

Giving a shaky hand motioned, Nibbles admit. “We tried to use the nice way, he said no, so I had to take it from him. Was rather surprise he used the stones of the ruins, but he didn’t put too much of a fight.” then joke. “Probably wasn’t expecting me to fight that good, or move faster than he expected.” (done)

Sighing some, Bina rubbed her face while Bakari rolled his eyes. “Geeze, guy must of let it all go to his head thinkin’ he was invincible.” Making Bina stop for a moment and look at him. It took a moment, but he noticed and asked, “what?”

Raising a brow, Bina reminded, “you like to walk right up to trouble and punch them into buildings-- and take everything like your invincible.”

Bakari opened his mouth, but after a slight second he closed it, crossed his arms and grumbled, “yeah, well…” and eventually huffed, “alright, you made ya point.” Making his sister beam. (end)

Nibbles laugh in amusement as she told to the two. “In either case, if either you want to try out Zaki little mediation thing again? Go on ahead,” then pat their heads as she went on. “You two kids still need help,” then quickly reminded. “And before you say you’re not kids, let me remind you I’m old enough to be your ancestor! So I think I have a right to call you two kids.” (done)

Bakari twitched to that and Bina asked, “could you still try not to?” Rubbing the back of her neck, “I know we’re young to everyone, especially you. But, well…”

“It get’s freakin’ annoying everyone calls us a couple of kid’s like we don’t know any better.” Bakari bluntfuly told with a snort. (end)

Rolling her eyes, Nibbles said. “Alright, I’ll try to treat you two as adults, or at the very least young adults. But don’t blame me if I call you kids by accident, nearly everyone on the ship is a kid to me.” then asked in a amuse tone. “But you are at least going to visit Zaki for those meditative lessons, right?” (done)

Both thought to that, Bakari seeming to really lack interest at all. Bina let out a sigh and admitted, “I think we’re going to try.” Then admitted, “but… we’re nervous because we’re planning to switch stones during it.” And Nibbles, quickly understood the hesitation. Memories of mini-sneeze twisters, smoky puffs, gurgling pipes and such popped up. (end)

Leaning in to speak lowly to the two, Nibbles suggested. “How about this? We try basic meditations with just your own ‘heirlooms’ on the ship, and when we’re at Baltimare? We can go off somewhere, you two, me and Zaki to some woods in a protective place and you can ‘switch’. That way there won’t be too much harm and no one would notice it as easily.” (done)

The Twins looked to the other for a moment, but with one eye roll from the brother, Bina shook her head at him and told to the Spirit, “alright. We’ll try that first.” (End)

Grinning, Nibbles gave a thumbs up and said. “Cool! I’ll be sure to let Zaki know about this, and hopefully by then we can get the freeloaders out of the medical bay, they should be up and about later on, or tomorrow if Zaki decide to have them stay overnight just in precaution.” then turn as she wave a hand to the two. “Anyway, see you two later!” floating on off as she muse to herself.

Okay, so now we got that over with, it’s time to figure out how to help those two be in tune with their powers, maybe consider on working a bit on the extensive training on meditation with Zaki? Eh maybe. For now I’m going to keep quiet about this and make sure everything's peachy. Hopefully Camous isn’t done with that journal I gave to her, knowing her she’s probably more busy with keeping a eye on Remedy...its still kinda odd that she became more motherly. Then again…

Camous did change alot with each wielder had a bunch of kids now and then, I guess she went a bit softer when it comes to kids, not that I blame her but...still kinda surprising. then added in amusement.And potential blackmail material later~. She knew there wouldn’t be anything much to have, but it was still kinda fun to prod at the demoness now and then, it was all for fun really.

After a while with a medical discharged from Zaki, both Bolts and Ticky were walking about the ship. As neither of them known Phobia wouldn’t come to them, they figure to come to Phobia, granted all three of them wanted to go, but Hiss had to stay due to her head injury. Thankfully Chiku kept a somewhat eye on her time to time during this. So they figure to visit Phobia for now, granted they needed to find him.

Although they gain direction from one of the golems, which was odd since they assume the Golems were...dumb, not smart enough to know about them and the location of their creator. But apparently they directed the two to where Phobia was, as he was in a room of his ‘treatment’.

Both were curious as they figure to go and see what this treatment was. When they came close to the room, they heard a sound that caused both Bolts and Ticky to suddenly put their hands over their ears. Wincing as the sound almost sounded like a screech to them. They had to peer closer to the slightly open door as they saw Phobia, sitting down and holding something in front of them, as his back was facing the door way.

“Well that...didn’t hurt too much.” commented Phobia as he was moving something as he continued on with a turn of a head to the vixen by his side. “I think I’m doing pretty well so far.” (done)

As it ended, Mari smiled and told, “near five of eleven available. Will be months still, but half-way better.” Seeming to take the item from Phobia and stand up, showing some odd white bowl. Mari in her usual way, walked away with a sensual sway in her step, before placing the bowl away within a chest and get another, not really hiding how she bent over. Something both males put their hands over their eyes for.

Though as she came back, and placed another bowl down, Mari held a mischievous smile, something that confused Phobia because she brought a bowl over that he had since gotten past. One that used to make him glare at in detest-- but it was pleasant to him now.

Though as she took the rod and gently started the pleasant tune-- both heard yelp’s of discomfort. It surprised him, but Mari only smiled on in enjoyment. (End)

He gave a glance back, seeing nothing as he look back and look to her as he asked. “Alright I’ll bite, what did you saw that I didn’t, Mari?” (done)

Giggling, Mari told, “silly strips outside door.” (End)

Looking surprise, he turn to get up on his paws to move to the door. Opening wide he looked a bit surprise to see both Bolts and Ticky holding their hands over their ears, giving low whines as Phobia thought back when he didn’t like such sound. It connected to him as he thought. Oh...saturated magic of Clan...okay this makes sense. thought the Striped as he asked. “Bolts, Ticky, what are you two doing here?”

They both glance up as Bolts spoke out. “Wanted to, talk...didn’t see you come visit, figure we visit you.”

“But painful sound came!” told Ticky as he rub his ears. “Very painful!”

“Oh…” said Phobia as he felt a bit discomfort, mostly on the fact he admitally been avoiding the Stripes on purpose. As it was...very difficult to confront them and talk to them as he still felt a influx of emotions of his, their past together. “Yeah I…” letting out a breath. “Look can we do this later? I...think we need Hiss better and have her in this conversation so you all can get up to speed.”

“Can talk now, right?” pointed out Bolts as Phobia didn’t answer at first as he rather not, then glance back to Mari and the bowl as he look back to the two and told.

“No, I’m doing my treatment now. It’ll take a while.” then motioned a hand to say. “You two could stay and wait-,”

“No thanks!” told the two Stripes as they got up and rush away. “Talk later!” running on all fours as Phobia stare at the retreating stripes, then look to Mari as he remark. “You know, if you didn’t stick by me in the early months, I would probably run away myself.” (done)

Stopping, Mari giggled ever so innocently and spoke, “Almost did, time or two. Recall?” Which made him shift. She only shook her head and picked up the bowl they didn’t need. “Just show they no sneak. They want to speak? They no hide to do.” (end)

Rolling his eyes, he admit. “Well it’s also kinda awkward and difficult for me too...since you know, family and all.” then move back in his original spot to sit down as he soon asked in amusement. “But was it necessary to be evil like that? There was no reason to use the bowl to hurt them a bit with a tune.” (Done)

Putting it back, and again giving him a nice view of her rear, Mari got out the next and walked back. She only smiled and told, “no harm. They need too, just being kit’s not wanting medicin.” A innocent smile ever in place. Oh, he could see how his old clan could see her as a sadistic bitch when she seemed so nice and sweet-- yet devilishly evil on how she delivered her ‘punishment’ as it were. (End)

Snorting a bit as he shook his head, Phobia told. “My old clan would see you as a sadist with the sweet look you give out.” then gave a brief laugh as he joked. “Remind me, how did I managed to get grabbed by you again?” (Done)

Mari sat down and told, “you no grab me, I grab you.” Staiting it rather simply as that. “Also, very big, most viral, cause me to be curious~” Reminding him on that night where he was not that right of mind. (End)

Raising a hand, he reminded. “In my defense, I couldn’t remember a single thing I said, and I was drunk. Very, very drunk…” then frown as he admitted. “But part of me wish I could remember what I said to you. Because there is no way what I said was the least bit intelligent or charming with how drunk I was.” (done)

Settling the bowl down, but not getting it started, Mari told, “when drunk, lips most loose. Say secrets, thoughts, inner self. You not care, were far from mind, only spoke with feelings. I ask, you tell all.” Making him tense that she basically was admitting… she possibly knew a lot more about him than she let on.

Yet, Mari only smiled. “You were not well. You were most hurt. You, remind me of other Haynu. Of kitsune without clan.” Seeming gentle about it. “We share pains, most alike. But… not alike… Would never have chance of mate in home. You, never have family, because of actions. Chose, to give us both something we want.” (end)

Letting out a uneasy breath, Phobia admitted, “part of me is surprised that I remind you of other Haynu’s Mari. Considering I’m not exactly a Haynu either…” then further admit with a frown. “But...I’m also a bit...uncertain that I probably blabbed alot about me than I thought I did with you.” Giving a glance up to her as he continued on. “Honestly, I don’t get on the whole Hanyu thing-- sure I understand it’s sorta scary for the Holds but...to me it just meant you’re kinda…”

Moving a hand to scratch the back of his head as a low blush appear on his face. “Well...kinda exoitc if I’m being honest.” (done)

Mari gently sighed, and told, “Being Haynu, is proof you are tainted with evil. That blood of evil, courses in the veins. The Holds, for many, many generation, fight and slay demons. Herno trust not them, and Kitsune, weary of the evil.” Then told on more seriously. “Fear… is weed. All fear, what's not know. To most, sight of Haynu, with body of demon, or perfections of seductor, worry them. To see something not all mortal, be stronger, greater, dangerous. It makes fear, they fear what they know can’t full control.”

“Hated by people, for power they can’t tame.” Went on Mari. “hated by demons, for not being pure of blood. Is like…” Taking a moment to think of how to compare it. “Is like… Strip fear of seen to thief. They reject they thrive, even if truly do to others. Fear so great, when one of own does action, they toss that one out, for fear of how others would see them.” Then punctuated. “Holds fear Haynu, to accept Haynu, most would say they accept evil into house.” (end)

Being silent to this, Phobia consider the significance to this as he look to her and said. “Oh…” then being silent again as he thought a bit. “Yeah...yeah I can see that...it would explain why they’re so crazy on removing anything demon related…” then look to her as he got up and move a bit closer to her side as he asked. “And it was probably a shock to you that I...didn’t see you like that, right?” (done)

“Live in Holds near all life.” Told Mari simply. “When cast to arabia for greed of gold, first time ever left home.” (end)

Slightly nodding, Phobia said. “It was probably a eye opener for you to see such a large change…” then snorted as he remarked. “I probably wasn’t better when we met. In fact I was pretty horrible of a person in all honesty.” (done)

“But most fun to tease!” Mari seemed to ‘argue’ in a good natured manner. (end)

Turning his head, he grin as he raise a finger and ‘boop’ her nose as he told. “But you forget, I was ogling you all the while, Mari!” Going on to remind as he raise his prosthetic hand. “And I was thiiiis close of touching you to, before my gut told me otherwise.” (Done)

Mari hummed and said, “most lucky gut did. Might be dead.” Making Phobia almost want to freeze at how.. Casual she is. “Would not have nice future mate if happen.” Beaming happily that things turned out right. Though it made him wonder how she could be so… casual at the very thought of killing people. Something that he was slowly feeling more and more sickened by now that he could see the real horrors of it, but Mari? (end)

Looking to her, he asked. “Is this another difference between Striped and Kitsune? Where...Kitsunes are just used to being casual of killing people for one reason or another, while Stripes are...troubled by it?” (done)

Looking to him, Mari explained, “when turn five, clan expect we be able to defend selves. We expect other clans not ours, to find and attack. So, Mother would train I, siblings, any kits, to learn to fight. When was nine, was given chicken to kill. Was for meal. Of our own livestock, hand-fend self.” Then twisted face. “No easy. Was little, most innocent still. Demon blood boil, but still child. To train hearts to be hard as stone, we made to kill for food. Then, hunt for food. Then, when old enough, go in world, fight enemy. Kill, enemy. Grow distant, learn to harden heart when in fight. Told to soften it, when not need to.” (End)

Slowly nodding, Phobia let out a breath as he said. “Well that...explains a bit…” thinking a bit as he told. “Stripes don’t usually...go that route, we just sorta let our kids develop it when they’re old enough to join the military. Overall we just let them stay in the clan, help build, scavenge outside...but rarely kill…” Giving a look to her, he remarked. “When we do get our kits? We’re going to need to compromises on teachings, aren’t we?” (done)

Sighing, Mari gave a nod. “Am not fool. Kits may not have needs to learn Kitsune ways.” Which made him frowen. “Kitsune or Herno… we have most… different body. Most different magic. Try to teach Kitsune magic, harm others that not kitsune. We have kits, must be sure they can use. Some will, some won't. Those can, may teach Kitsune ways. Those can’t, can only teach Kitsune methods.” (end)

Thinking abit, Phobia reminded. “We might also need to teach Striped ways to…” then amend. “Maybe not a lot but...at least the basics if they’re able to.” then thought as he admit further. “Or at least see if they got a knack for engineering or crafting or...anything that seem like someone with innovation.” Then let out a breath as he let his head lean gently over hers. “Lets figure this out when we get our first kit, that way we can at least see on what methods we both need to teach and what we need to compromise.” (done)

Giggling, Mari told while patting his head, “silly. We no know what first kit be like, or second. Not even third. We no have plan when happen.” Making him want to snort. (End)

“Don’t forget, you might get lucky and get a fourth, for all we know? My ‘viril’ self could somehow get you knocked up with four by chance.” (done)

“Maybe five?” She asked, though lost her smile. “Five be much. Body handel so much… four is limit I know.” So as easing as she was, she was also being realistic. She might only have one or two at the least, and hardly anything over four at the very most. (End)

“Lets hope its one or two,” said the Striped. “Mostly since I rather not have that much stress on you and your body.” then frown and said. “And speaking of stress…” giving out another sigh as he said to her while slightly leaning by her side more. “I should probably stop being scared and pulling off from talking with them...they seem insisted to talk to me but…” (done)

“Wait for last one health.” Mari seemed to advise. “They wish to speak as one? Wait when can.” Then smiled, “will be near, when happen.” Though he half wondered if she was going as emotional support-- or to make sure tehy didn’t do something funny. It could of been both, but from how she knowingly just scared off his former-kin using a crystal bowl and did so with a smile? He had a feeling her vendetta streak was far from over. (End)

Moving his head to nuzzle her cheek, he asked in a mix of teasing and concern. “Do I need to hold you on my lap when that happens? Just to keep you from doing anything vendetta while we talk?” (done)

Smirking, she took his hand and placed it to her rear. She told, “to keep me from trouble, or you just hold sexy me~?” Then giggled on, “I behave, if they behave.” (end)

Giving a raise of a brow, he remark. “And yet for some reason, part of me feel you will do something…” then added. “And I will admit, part of me would enjoy holding you close, very close.” feeling her rump with his left hand as he could feel how it form in his grasp as he glance down and asked. “Do I need to be concern or happy you’re actively trying to get me to feel you up, Mari?” (done)

She leaned on him and nuzzled the side of his head, telling, “getting better. Soon be full mate. Am excited for day.” Which he could slightly understand. They both wanted this, and they were only restricted only because he wasn’t fully better just yet. (end)

“Just need to go through more of the crystal bowls.” slightly nod Phobia as he glance down to the bowls and let out a sigh. “Speaking of bowls...I should probably get back to the treatment…” then couldn’t help but lightly squeeze her rear. “But another part of me just wants to keep close to you.” (done)

Rolling her eyes, Mari just started to get the bowl’s tune playing, making him half tense and squeeze her butt a bit more tightly than he ment. Yet she only calmly told, “then hold, will just start.” (end)

Giving a brief nod, Phobia let out a breath, holding her close as he lean a bit by her side, trying to not squeeze as he heard the notes being played. Looking to the vixen as her hands moved the bowl and the rod around as to help ensure he keep his treatment. Part of him was glad that he was doing this, but when another note came in his ears, he slightly wince as his hand squeeze again as he thought. Relax Phobia...you got Mari with you. Things will be fine. trying to settle as he could while enduring through his treatment for the vixen and his future mate.

Phobia let outta low breath, as they were making their way to Baltimare to get a idea on what that demoness crop up with the intel the Spirit gave. But that wasn’t the reason for him being nervous. No, the reason he was in such distress was the fact he was going to where his... former clan-mate and family were living in. A room with their Lioness bodyguard, that seem to want all of them in the same room as she was for whatever reason.

With a glance to the vixen by his left side around his arm as per usual, did Phobia figure it was out of caution if Mari decided to ‘visit’ them all. He glance to his right, as Scrappy was by his side, which proved a bit more emotional support as Phobia focus his eyes back to ahead of the hall, as he spotted the room all four of them were staying in. With a low breath he kept moving his feet, as while part of him wanted to avoid them as long as possible from the past memories and pain of being exiled?

They were also here to speak to him, or rather with them.

He let out a low breath as he was trying not to stall, in fact he was forcing himself (with emotional support from both Maki and Scrappy) to meet them and just get this over with. However his ear flick as he and the other's began hearing a echo of sounds. Or rather echos of a whistle. Already Phobia knew what it was as he felt a familiar and tingle feeling within his body, no within his entire being as he couldn’t help but tighten his hands in his palms.

Forcing himself to keep his mouth as tight as possible, even more as they were getting closer as they heard the three Stripes singing. “Cold, the air and water flowin’. Hard, the land we call our home.” Sounds of metal being banged on as they were getting closer to the door as the voices continued in their Chant. “Push, to keep the dark from comin’, feel the weight of what we owe.”

“This, the song of sons and daughters hide, the heart of who we are.” the three eventually getting closer as Phobia felt a buzzing in his ears, his body twitching as he was gritting his teeth. He could feel himself wanting to sing, to be part of the Chant, to be completed. But another part was forcing him to keep close to the two as they heard the three Stripes continued on.

“Making peace to build a future, strong united, working till we fall!” when they were close by the door, they peek in to see Chika laying by the sidelines, as Hiss was hammering down something, Ticky was working over a few mechanics as Bolt was bolting down something as they were building something in their own respective areas as they were singing in their Chants. “Cold, the air and water flowin’. Hard, the land we call our home.” each of them in harmony and sync of the Chant as they were moving whatever they were doing to the center as they were adding something to each part of the contraption they were doing.

“Push, to keep the dark from comin’, feel the weight of what we owe. This, the song of sons and daughters, hide the heart of who we are.” the sounds of the Chant growing stronger as the Stripes were working, Phobia could feel a odd and twisting feel within him as he could feel part of him wanting to sing, wanting to feel the familiar embrace of their magic saturating his own.

But he moved his prosthetic limb as he grip him muzzle as tightly as he saw Maki moving to the door and thankfully interrupted the Chant as all three Stripes paused in their work. Attention turned to the newcomers as there was a brief awkward silence as Phobia could feel the tugs that was pulling him into the Chant was vaporiting. He let out a unease breath, letting go of his muzzle as he soon asked. “Mind if we...talk?”

Hiss glance over to the Striped, as she was uncomfortable to see the vixen again. Even more with how close she was to her… brother. However she gave a slow nod as the female motioned a hand as Ticky and Bolts were moving whatever they were making to be push to the side. As Phobia slowly walk in, giving a glance around as there too many tugs on his heart of the past from both the Chant, and the sight of progress being worked on as he refocus to the Stripes.

The three stood in place as they went back together, looking to Phobia as they glance to Scrappy and Maki. the former sitting on his haunches and giving a gaze to the three, while Maki was giving a neutral expression of her own. Bolts glance to Chika as he could tell the Lioness was trying to keep herself at peace, but felt a bit on edge with the vixen in the room.

Hiss took in a breath as she asked. “You aren’t affected by DSC?” figuring that was a good measure to break the ice as Phobia glance and admit.

“Not fully...But its a slow remedy.” then gave a small smile and glance to Mari as he added. “Mari here helped me go through my treatments.” then look to the three, or more specifically to his eldest sister as he ask his own question. “You wanted to ask me something?” trying to be at ease, but both his family, and those close to Phobia could tell he was already unease.

Hiss nod as she soon asked. “Why?” looking to her little brother as she tried to ignore the pain and anger deep in her heart as her voice crack a bit. “Why did you betray us Gear-Mind?”

Looking away, Phobia ears pin down at the old name of his as he didn’t say anything at first. His left hand clenching tightly to itself as he took a deep breath as to try to ease his nerves. Scrappy could easily tell Phobia needed assurance as the golem moved a bit to lean his head on his creator side, trying to get Phobia at ease. Mari did the same as her hands gently moved to his hand to hold it.

Feeling both touch by his sides helped Phobia let his nerves settle, even if it was only a tiny bit.

He look to the three Stripes as he soon spoke. “I...I didn’t. Not at first.” looking to them as he tried to keep his voice calm. “I worked on this ship, on the golems for...for you.” looking to each of his former clan mate. “For our...Clan. For all Stripes. It was supposed to be a triumph for all of us. Us Stripes. To regain what we lost for so long.”

Bolts made a face as he prod. “But why not ask us for help? Stripes for the Clan, not work alone.”

“Well...you know how we Stripes are.” answer Phobia in a unease laughed. “We are...just rather stubborn when it comes to our works. We take pride in what we create.” then went on. “I wanted it to be...well...a surprise for you all. My gift for the CLan.” then look down as he went on. “Although it didn’t came out like that.” His hands moving as his right moving ontop of Scrappy head, while the other took hold on Mari own hands.

“Why didn’t you just ask?” brought up Ticky, looking to the Striped before him with a conflicted expression. “If you asked, you wouldn’t need to steal. Why steal from everyone?”

Letting out a breath, Phobia admit. “I wasn’t thinking fully. I wanted to make the ship as best as possible...To be honest, when I first started making the plans, I knew I had to make the ship somewhere secluded, somewhere so far not a single Striped will find my surprise.” then glance to them as told on. “I think I was so far away and isolated to the point my...condition began starting.”

It got the three Stripes to look shock to this information, as Scrappy let out a low sound to his creator. Phobia didn’t pay too much mind of the Kitsune by his side or the Bloodmane as he went on. “In all honesty, I think it was when I started making the base work that I was slowly losing it. Slowly thinking of great grandeur that I honestly thought it was all a brilliant idea…”

Placing his right hand on his forehead he admit. “I think I wasn’t fully thinking straight...in all honesty I don’t fully understand why I was thinking the way I did. Stealing from the other's, even from….our clan back then. It all made ‘sense’ to me to keep it hidden and just… take what I need.”

“But if...you had DSC at first…” started Hiss in thought as she look to her little brother. “Doesn’t that...that mean that you were already unhinged when we exiled you?”

Looking down as his left hand tried to find assurance with Mari own hands as the Striped admit in response. “I was probably thinking of conquest and making us Stripes great by it when the ship was complete. When I was...exiled? I was probably set off to the point I wanted to conquer, to get into more fights.” looking slowly back up to the three. “It wasn’t...really sensible. I probably didn’t consider a lot on why I should do it. All I was focused on a single goal on making Stripes great again.”

Then gave a thankful look to Mari by his side as he continued. “But it’s been slipping since I’ve been getting my treatment.” then rolled his eyes in exasperation. “Sure, I had… ‘help’ from certain other's, but it’s mostly the treatment and remedy that really helped.”

Scrappy ‘helpfully’ added. “As well as the ‘assurance’ Mari would consider you husband material.”

Clearing his throat, Phobia embarrassedly told with a bit of a blush and red in the tips of his ear. “Yeah...that too.”

Hiss gave a raise of a brow to Phobia, then to Scrappy, recalling the golem was… a lot different than she first recalled him now. Then to the Kitsuen that was close to Phobia left side as if she was the reason he was doing this ‘treatment’. Hiss look back to her brother and asked questionly.

“But why haven’t you come back? To answer for your crimes if you knew?”

Letting out a more ragged and tired breath, Phobia almost wanted to hug Mari with that loaded question. Or sit down. Or both. But he still stood as he look to Hiss and reminded. “We Hyenas hold grudges. Even Spotted as I mostly stole from them.” going on to add. “Plus? Odds are I would either be slowly rip apart by the Lions, or get mauled and slowly torture by Hyenas. Me coming back is pretty much a death sentence for me, Hiss.”

Ticky asked. “But why build ship in first place? What was the full reason?” looking to Phobia as he went on. “You’re good with golems, not ship.”

Phobia let out a breath and admit. “While it was the stories the clan teller told of a great Striped? It was the actions of...Jummane that not only built a ship, but used it for a world tour all over outside the Isles. It proved we Stripes can actual venture out into the world. So I figure, if he could do it with a dinky ship of a frigate? I could do it with a battleship worth great power to defend ourselves.”

He soon added. “Plus while he was getting DSC? I figure a battleship of a Clan could ensure we wouldn’t be affected by it.”

Crossing his arms, Bolts prod. “But if it was for the Clan? Why did you built it alone? You said it was a surprise, but it could’ve been a Clan project.”

“Well…” started Phobia as he freely admitted. “It was probably when my DSC was slowly starting that caused it. Sure I wanted it to be a surprised, but when it was developing? I slowly figure, ‘hey, I could be seen as a Hero and be in our legends of old’. And really, any Striped worth his stripes would want to be seen as a hero in a way.”

While the Stripes shook their heads to this, Hiss glance over to Scrappy and asked. “Is he more than other golems?” going on to glance to Phobia. “You were shouting something on ‘greatest work’ with one of them. And you had been working with Scrappy since you were a pup.”

Scrappy answer for Phobia. “That is correct, Teapot-Steam. I am more superior than most golems, and one of the more intellectual of this crew.”

“But lack certain tact.” jokingly told Ticky as the other two Stripes snicker.

Bolts glance to the Kitsune that seem to be latched/close to Phobia as he asked. “How did you meet your fiance?” then added with a questioning tone. “And where is her courtship gift?”

“Oh um…” started Phobia in more embarrassment as he glance to see Mari having a amused smile as he glance up to the three and said. “Well...we aren’t exactly, following traditions in a sense?” getting questioning looks from the three as he went on. “Mostly since well, Kitsunes are...sorta like Striped but...let just say that we’re doing it a bit...Kitsune style.”

“Kitsune style?” Question Hiss as she cross her arms. “While its easy to smell her scent on you and yours on hers, its almost like you aren’t going at it in a proper fashion and are a unofficial couple.” (done)

Mari only giggled and told while her tails flowed about, “Kitsune way, take what we wish. I want Phob, so took when wished.” Going on to tell in amusement, “heard Stripe way, to court and compete for female. Would no work. If other male try to sabotage what I see is mine? I will show I no tolerate.” Then went on, “would be mates now… but Phob not all well, wait until fully well before we fully mates.” (End)

“You say that,” started Bolts as he gave a pointed finger. “But to us you both are cover in each other scents and you’re wearing shameless clothing-- while flaunting over him.” (done)

Mari seemed to consider him… then told Phob, “he most jealous, yes?” (End)

While Bolts spultter, Phobia snort a bit as he replied with a low grin. “He is.” slowly moving his hand away from her hands and gently settle by her waist. “He’s even more jealous because he’s still single, and its hard to believe a sexy Kitsune like you wants to wrap her hands all around me as yours.”

“I gotta agreed.” ticky admit as he further ask. “What does she see in you?” (done)

Mari only told, “there is dedication to see in this one. And more to be had.” seeming to smile secretly. “Would no understand. Is mostly Kitsune thing.” (End)

Rubbing the back of his head with his metal arm, Phobia nod a bit. “Yeah, its...rather hard to tell now and then. Plus it is a Kitsune thing.”

Hiss shook her head a bit, looking to her little brother, seeing a complete difference than what he was nearly a year ago. Then seeing a large change of him. His eyes weren’t as unhinged. They were slowly being familiar to the young and more romburst little brother she had. His body posture seem a bit of anxiousness, but it was probably due to being so close to his former Clan again. But it also seem that both Scrappy and the Kitsune were both playing a huge role to ease him.

She glance to Mari and asked in a serious and considering tone. “You really do love our little runt, don’t you?” asking not just from one female to another, but from a elder sister to someone who was close to her little brother. (done)

The smile was… something Hiss wasn’t sure how to make of. “Love most subjective.” something Hiss wasn’t sure how to take in. “as said, Kitsune way. Not of Striped thinking.” The women took a moment to actually ponder it in her head. Tails flicking all the while. “No… maybe-sister would no understand. Is of Kitsune, would need time to know.” (End)

“But you do care for him to a extent.” brought up Hiss. “Since you wouldn’t defended him, or would kill us before if you didn’t care about Gear-Mind.” (done)

“Care enough.” Mari said with a smile, “am most defensive of what mine.” Making Chiku lift a brow, still trying to puzzle this odd female out.

So, the Lioness had to ask. “And what would they not understand.” Trying to assert some of herself in her voice. “They have a right to know. They would be your family.”

“They no family unless Phob allow.” Mari told rather stiffly, making it clear she didn’t even see relation unless Phobia, or Gear-Mind, allowed it. Though the kitsune thought it over and spoke, “but… one way to see… Kitsune ways no care of theft.” Smiling back at them. “Kill. Steal. Trick. Deceive. Is of Kitsune life. Risk of death always on fine blade edge of balance. One Phob understand, know, live now, if not by just little bits.” (end)

Looks were given to the mentioned Striped as Phobia lightly shrug. “I...learn a bit while staying with Mari. Its still hard to wrap my head, but I somewhat understand it.”

Ticky hum and soon brought up without tact. “So, she was interested in you, cuz you did steal, trick, and deceived all of the Isles in building this ship and the golems?”

“Its a….rather complicated.” slowly admit Phobia as he glance to the side and admit further. “One that...I was...well..not fully proud of.”

Hiss cross her arms and remark. “You already brought shame to Clan and Isles, doubt you can bring more, Gear-Mind.”

Scrappy look as Mari was rolling her eyes to Hiss, as if she was the pot calling the kettle black.

Phobia change topic as he said. “So yeah, you all know the reason why, I was having DSC, went more unhinged and was kicked out. I thinking we clear up the room.”

Hiss however focus on her little brother and told. “How did you survive?” making Phobia stiff a bit as he look to her, dreading the question as she pressed on. “You had DSC. How are you still living? It would take time for this ‘treatment’ to work. How did you managed to not kill yourself?”

Looking down a bit, his right hand clenching tightly as his left was trying not to squeeze tightly on Mari waist as he said in a hesitant tone. “I...lets just say that...I came close.”

Concern on her face, as were the other's as Bolts ask. “Close how?” (done)

Mari seemed to tell, “of one night, Phob had became most unclear of mind. Closed in room, no come out.” She looked to him and went on. “One of ship, Najat, came to find him Drunk. Intoxicated too much drink.” Then she perked and told, “she help get drink away, with Scrap. She get me. I help make better.” Then said, “too too bad he no remember. Was most fun.” (end)

“Wait, you had sex-- and you didn’t remember?!” nearly shouted Ticky as Phobia gave a small glance up with a weak expression. (done)

The vixen seemed to correct, “no sex. Foreplay. Help relieve.” Saying it as if she was talking about the weather and how nice it was. “Most vial, will make good mate.” And hiss was sure it was said with the hint of the most perverted means possible. “No… we no sex until later, and do so few time. He remember that most well.” (End)

Hiss mouth drop to this, as both the guys gave a mixture of disbelief and utter jealousy to Phobia as Bolts spoke. “You lucky bastard.”

For once Phobia felt glad he was talking to them, mostly so he could feel pretty good and seeing their expressions. He couldn’t help but rub it in as he move his head to give a kiss on her neck as to milk it out with their reactions.

Hiss slowly shook her head as she told to Mari. “You...made our brother a shameless pervert.” (done)

Mari just giggled and spoke, “is no shame. He my male, I his female. No shame in viral male wanting to impregnate fertile female.” Again, shocking them and most of all Chiku. “Sex no shame, is natural. If sex so bad, no little kits.” not at all shy about talking about the subject. “We plan for many, many child. Much sex will need when he most well.” Then tilted her head to ask in innocent like curiosity, “are jealous no have viral male too?” (end)

Spluttering, Hiss told. “No, just shock on how you made our brother a total degenerate!” going on to add to Phobia. “And you Gear-Mind, you just, just.” trying to find the words as Phobia give a glance and shrug as he said.

“What can I say? She’s very persuasive.” then gave a small lick to her cheek as he added. “Very persuasive.” (Done)

Mari smiled to that and nuzzled back. Chiku could only shake her head and say, “and you’re really fine with falling for a shameless whores seductions?”

That made Mari giggle and tell, “see, no know Kitsune ways. Phob mine, will be mate, will share much. Love, life, kits... But know, sex is tool to Kitsune.” (end)

Giving a look to Phobia, Ticky asked. “And you’re alright with that?”

Pulling away briefly, Phobia consider it and fully admit. “There will be parts where I won’t be alright with, or understand clearly.” going on to further admit. “There may be a time where Mari may used any means to get what she wants, even with the use of sex.” (Done)

Patting his shoulder, Mari assured, “will kill male if have to seduce to bed to fish for information. They no get right’s to say they have bed me.” (End)

While the natives of the Isles gave a disturbed look to that, Phobia let out a slow breath of relief. “Oh thank the Markings.” then glance to Mari as he went on. “It would be...rather hard if I smell another male on you like that.” (done)

Perking, Mari told, “we ‘wash’ away scent with yours, much-much so until no longer smell, yes?” Making Chiku put a paw over her face, muttering about how wrong this all seemed. (End)

Giving a playful hum, Phobia nod as he gave a long lick to her cheek. “I would probably do it till every part of you is cover with me.”

“Once again,” spoke up a disturbed Hiss. “you made our brother a degenerate and shameless pervert.” (Done)

Giggling, Mari spoke in turn, “blame illment. Mind most ill and gain new habit. Phob is not brother you knew.” Then asked, “why concern? He not your clan.” Smiling on, “he done most wrong things, but now live with. Show Kitsune way, show that not all can be worry over. Not Strip anymore, is more.” (end)

Scrappy summed it up. “Translation: Since of my creator exiled, he is living with the consequences, but has gain a better life with Mari as his guide of betterment of Kitsune ways.” Tilting his head, he soon ask to the three. “Is there any more to be asked? As you have gain your answers, and should probably return back to the Isles as there has been nothing to gain. You are not Clan. you are not part of our group, and therefore have no more reason to stay here.”

“For some reason that sounded abit...harsh, Scrappy.” remarked Phobia as he glance down to Scrappy. (done)

“They try kill you. He have reason.” Mari told simply. (End)

Phobia slightly nod in agreement to that as he look to the three and asked. “So is that all? Because...while its...its nice to see you all? I honestly don’t think I want to go back. Or should.” giving a careful glance to Chiku as he continue on. “Mostly even more since you all have a military lioness by your side.”

The three stripes glance to the other, as they all knew that while they wanted to learn more? Scrappy was right. They weren’t part of the same family, and their clan did exiled Phobia. They also gain their answer on why he did it. Ticky however clear his throat and asked.

“Is it possible, you know if we can stay around? Since we don’t got a ship, and it would take time to-,”

“Denied.” interrupted Scrappy as he continued on. “While you pose no threat for the time being and stay your hands from my creator? The fact you have nearly killed him and infiltrated the ship doesn’t make sense on you staying here. There is no logical reasoning for you to stay here, no benefits for my creator, nor on having extra mouths to feed.” (done)

Sitting up, Chiku glared and told, “we also don’t have a ship.” Looking each over. “We don’t have a ship, or food, or water, or money. So even if we left the ship, we’d be marooned. And while you have a reason to not trust them, you have no reason to kick me off since I didn’t do anything to any of you. And the reason I’m here is to make sure they get home safe.” (end)

Looking at her, Scrappy was calculating this as there was a brief silence. The golem was bringing this variable in as he soon spoke. “You are correct in your rebuttal, Bloodmane.” turning his attention to Phobia he went on. “While there is a 56% of problems to come forth, there is a brief consideration they can be a boon. As the Lioness can prove to be of some use,” ignoring the low growl from said Lioness of being refer to as something.

“While the three stripes can be of used to assist in construction or of some use of repairs.” Calculating more, Scrappy continued on. “While we will need to find fresh game to allow the Bloodmane to eat, and gain a bit more food for the three Stripes. The gains of this will be of extra hands to help in repairs, as well as additional force with a Bloodmane wordplay and strength.”

“You do know that said Lioness has a name, right Scrappy?” reminded Phobia as he was considering this a bit.

“That is correct, but she or neither the three Clan Strips are part of the crew. Therefore I will remain seeing them as ‘intruding guests’ on the ship until they have a chance to leave.”

Crossing his arm, Bolts remarked. “I see Scrappy is still as stiff and logical as ever, Gear-Mind.”

Sighing, Phobia said. “It’s something he is learning to develop out of.” then said to the four of them. “You can stay...for the time being. But we won’t make any trip to the isles just yet. Mostly because we have other things to do. We can at least get some extra food for you all, as long as you help around the ship when possible.” Then added. “Just...no Chants when I’m around.”

Questionable looks on their faces as Phobia told. “When you were chanting it was...very difficult for me to endure.” (Done)

Mari seemed to add, more to Phobia while rubbing his arm. “Am most proud you no join. Would be most bad if did.”

“Why?” Asked Chiku, actually bemused. Sure, the other three might of been annoyed, but she didn't’ see the issue.

Yet Mari seemed to tell off, “would reverse treatment work. Treatment is to make Phob no need chant of many to live. Rid him of it, never suffer DSC ever again. No near chants of yours, must have full remedy of never need of chants ever again.” Which made them all silent. (End)

Hiss took in a breath and said. “We’ll….” trying to comprehend the fact that Phobia, not needing a chant to help his magic. It was...bizarre. Out of this world really.

“Why not need chants?” asked Tricky with a confused expression. “Thought chants help strengthen Clan…” then added. “Or can’t chant because exiled now?” Seeing Phobia slightly pulled Mari closer to him as best he could. (done)

Mari shook her head, “can chant-- on own. Can’t chant with all you, will palute and poison hard work. Like poison yourselves.” (end)

“Wait,” started Bolts in slowly relaziation. “You mean...to Phobia...our Chants and magic is like...posion to him?”

“It...is at my stage.” slowly admit the Striped as he tried to relax from the bundle of nerves in his body as he glance to them as he tried to explain while his left hand kept Mari close to him by her waist. “You're chants...are like a tempting...addiction. I...from what Zaki mention, your Chants is like a drug of sorts for the Clan. keeping your magic replenished. Its replenished because the magic isn’t just yours...but the mixture of the entire Clan.

“Its a form of a ‘Magical Dependency’, where the body needs something because it grew up with it. Because of...Chants being used constantly, our bodies is used to the share magic, and when we don’t get that mix of magic? Its more...desperate for it and starts having trouble because it doens’t have enough.

“In my case? It made me unhinged.” added Phobia as he went on. “The treatment is to help me stop me needing that share magic...only to keep me having my own magic. When I’m ‘cured’ without worrying the risk of DSC, I’ll be safe… but you three still have a risk, and as long as you Chant with the other its…” trailing off as he soon had to take a deep breath, his hand moving to hold Mari own as he let out a ragged breath.

“It’s like a temptation for me. A very, very struggling temptation.” (Done)

Chiku seemed to stare at Phobia, Gear-mind… this Striped for a very long moment. Then, looked to the three she was charged to watch over. MAking a face, she glanced between them and told more to those she had to watch, “we need to stay.” Catching their ears. “We need to stay and you three need to really consider joining this treatment.”

Looks were given, but the Lioness didn’t stop. “Stop and consider this, if this treatment really does what he’s claiming it does? Then the Striped clans won’t be at risk of DSC ever again.” Trying to hammer the point. “Think about it, if he doesn't come home, no one will know about it. But if you three can take this remedy, and if it works? Then it’s saving you entire species of a medical issue that’s been plaguing you for your whole existence!” (End)

Hiss made a face as she said. “But….” trying to find the right words as Tricky brought up.

“How had this not been known?”

Phobia look to them and sigh as he said. “Because this treatment is mostly known by the Ophenus.” getting the four attention as he went on. “Honestly, I didn’t knew, or anyone till Ash mention of Magical Dependency, and brought us to a Temple...but I’ll say this, its not...easy.” taking a control breath as he admit. “It will be the most painful, agonzing, and make you want to quit for the first few times. Its not just ‘treating’ the dependency.”

Looking to the Stripes as he said. “But its also altering the nodes in our body to work correctly. You would probably need to not Chant at all with each other for it to make it work...and you won’t see any progress till a few months. Any chants you can do is alone and away from the other.”

Bolts made a face to that as he asked. “How did you managed?”

To which Phobia merely motioned his head to Mari and smile as he replied. “This vixen here helped me...get through the harder parts. Especially when I first started out.” (done)

Mari seemed to say offhandedly, “if they join… will do on different time.” Looking up to Phobia to tell him, “you far along. No waste time in joining them, can help them myself.” Smiling in a very sweet manner. (End)

Giving a teasing look and tone, Phobia asked. “And you sure you aren’t going to enjoy ‘torturing’ them with the notes?”

“You don’t seem to mind about that,” dryly remarked Hiss as she added. “Great, she made you a shameless male and a slightly sadistic guy.”

To which Phobia corrected. “No, if I was really shameless, I would’ve had my hand on her breast to grope. That would be utterly shameless.” (done)

Mari told the three, “too, too embarrassed to.” Making him heat up a little. “But, know he want too~” Slightly singing this out. (end)

A low blush on his face as he glance away as he said lowly to Mari. “its still kinda hard to know where I can or can’t touch sometimes Mari.” (done)

She only giggled, “wait until mates. Then you know soon.” The vixen seeming to be highly amused. (End)

Raising a brow, Hiss figure there was another reason Mari wanted her little brother to herself. Mostly to tease him constantly. She however shook her head and asked. “What sort of treatment is it?”

“Gem bowls.” spoke up Bolts as he went on. “They were oddly made, with a rod being used.” looking to Phobia as he asked. “How long is the treatment for?”

Phobia thought and admit. “A couple of months. We’re on the fifth set out of 11...so its hard to say. At best? Maybe at least 11 months. At worst? A full year.” Going on to say as he look to the three. “And you can stay...and have the treatment. I know Zaki might return to the ISles in her time, but best if you all share the info too…” then let out a breath. “but...I’ll admit I...I don’t know if I can see you as family still. It..it hurts still to remember back then.”

Going on to confess. “I almost want to just stop talking, leave and just cuddle with Mari for the rest of the day with how tense I am with talking to you all.”

Scrappy consider and spoke. “Then perhaps it is best we wrap this conversation and depart.” Looking around as he said. “We can converse at a later date, as the three now gain their knowledge of my creator, and will take part in their own treatment. The Bloodmane will come with, mostly to keep watch as guard and guide.” then added with a turn head to look at Mari.

“And Mari will escort my creator to his bed room and commence Operation TLC for the rest of the day.”

Pausing a bit, Phobia glance down and asked in a questioning tone. “Operation TLC?”

“Operation ‘Tender, love, and care’, if I recall the phrase right.” responded Scrappy as he added. “You're stress levels are rising higher, and I would prefer if your stress levels will be back to optimal desiring levels.” Then soon added to Mari. “It would be best if you escorted him immediately, so he can be commenced into TLC now.” Phobia was about to speak up, however he was interrupted before he could say a word. (done)

Mostly in the form of being tugged. “Scrap most right, time to head back.” Smiling on, “time for treatment, no be late. Then we go relax more. Get food after, know Herno dish you most like, use rats in it.” Boggling the others. (end)

“Wait she knows how to make rat food!?” spluttered out Bolts as Phobia didn’t respond, as he was being tugged out, but he did gave a wide shit-eating grin as when they were walking out with their back showing? Did Phobia decided to rub salt into the two males as his hand rested on Mari ass to give a light squeeze. He knew it was shameless and perverted, but honestly Phobia consider it was worth it to see the two guys jaws drop of seeing Phobia shamelessly groping the vixen ass like that. (done)

Jump to top

36

Phobia wasn’t sure how he felt about the situation before him. He was calibrating his large teleporting machine, along with his former-clan, mostly due to just… NEEDING their aid. Mostly in what they had to do. It wasn’t a comfortable thing he wanted to do with them around, but it was needed. And that wasn’t because of Kan saying so, or Nibbles.

Oh no. when they landed in Baltimare and the zebra went to get the information, she instead came back with little Remedy-- who would visit with Aunty Book… while Camous came into the ship herself, fully summoned and book in hand… to help. And she was very insistent that all stripes and the little Opnehu helped. Along with Mari.

While Monkey and Vixen were a little weary of her, they seemed to at least keep in mind she was bound to something. Still, for his former kin? The sight of a real demoness was a new sight-- though Camous seemed to half ignore them and just show all those included of what needed to be done.

Phobia linked to consider himself a expert in enchantments and runes. Considering how he specializes with golems. But the runes and enchantments the age-old demoness showed him? It was something he could of ever figured on his own-- and most were of magics made by a very ancient dark mage. And the reason Mari was needed, her seals being the ‘anchor’ needed to make a stable passage for Ash and Najat to be pulled back through.

So, they got to work. The Stripes with Jiru getting to the machine. Mari, Nibbles and Camous working on the more magical aspects of the teleporting machine. It was a complex process and by Camous’s admission, she would of done the magical means-- if it weren't for the point that the machine was semi-linked magicly to the Twins for this transfer. It was unfortunately needed. (End)

And while the Twins were nowhere to be seen, mostly since they were off doing something, Phobia had to work with the other's within the past few days as the teleporter was finished. Everything was set up, the magical aspects were finished up, and all that was left for it to be activated and make the switch.

Phobia had to get a golem to find the two and bring them here, it didn’t take long as in the next 10 minutes a golem was escorting the two as Phobia told to the Twins. “Here it is. The teleporter, ready to send you two back.” (done)

While they regarded the new platforms, Camous seemed to pointedly tell the two, “stand on those, and don’t wander off of them. We need to make sure you get where you’re going.” Glancing over the two and half smiling, “It’s a shame I didn’t get to see more of you two. You’re very cerous of siblings.”

“Uh… thanks?” Bakari got out, wearily watching her while passing on by.

Bina glancing back and saying to those that were in the room, “it was nice meeting you all.” It made Mari smile and wave, while Phobia was glad to not have them around-- most of all Bakari and his over-power might. As they stood on the stands, Phobia went about to get the machine started, his former-clan off to the side to watch.

Magic flared and the machine ran much more smoothly this time. They all waited as magical energy courced about-- and zapped down on the two. After a flash of light, they saw Ash and Najat-- wearing… new threads.

Ash glanced about a little confused, staff out and held while adorned in her normally covering robes, that had some armor on it. Najat was the same, having her own blue kimono, with some special armor, also in a stance. It was Ash that glanced and said, “hey Phob!” Relaxing to ask, “so… could you maybe-possibly send us back?” (End)

“...What?” was all Phobia said in a full on questioning tone. The three Stripes gave confused looks, seeing the two odd Hernos as he soon asked. “Why, in the Markings-- do I need to send you back, when I had to work with everyone here to get you two back here and switch.” (done)

To that end, Najat told while relaxing, “we were in the midst of a great fight, Phobia-san.” Letting out relaxing breaths to add on, “some allies we have made are… in great danger.”

Ash gave a slight nod, though said, “but… if those two tykes are back in that world… then maybe we got nothing to worry about.” Perking some. “Oh, right, Phob, do we got a story to tell you!” Laughing as she said, “that place is nuts and amazing!” And said, “right, I almost forgot, I got a letter for you!” (end)

Raising a questionable brow, he asked. “A...letter? From who?” Seeing Ash checking herself and soon toss out a letter to him. He open it and soon read outloud. “Dear Phobia, thank you for these two. They really saved my bacon by the Devil’s Luck. And they helped me with a lot of things. But, do me a solid. Never, NEVER, let me see that CAT Ash again, because I’m ready to rip my hair out with that confusing, convoluted mangy cat!” then added. “From, Dejen Mitego, Head of Clan Mitego, and mostly known as Death’s Gambler.” (donE)

Najat glanced to her friend and remarked, “I do not think we will be returning anytime soon, Ash-chan. Not with how Dejen-dono would rather you stay as far away as possible.”

“He’s just annoyed I stole his thunder a few times-- by accident, I assure you.” Ash seemed to tell in return. (End)

Nibbles raise a brow as she asked. “So...what did happened while you were over there?” (done)

Moving off the pad and leaning on a staff, Ash said, “oh you know… get found by a paranoid striped that loved to gamble, get onboard a massive battleship that’s got huge guns and could go from the holds to the Isles in hours. Have a big crew of changings, the guy hooked with a mare slave-born and a Changeling queen. Three Lion’s onboard the ship, a white Mane and a Blackmane, the later with a cub-- oh, and there was this Rabbit engineer and there was this thing with a giant Pirate empire-- did I also mention Najat and I got to meet our alternate selves there and--” (end)

“Wait, wait!” interrupted Phobia with a raised hand. “Before you say ANYTHING ELSE!” turning to walk to Mari, wrapping his arms around her stomach, pulling her close to him as his chin laid on top of her head as he soon said. “Continued.” (done)

“Gladly!” Began Ash-- before she said, “oh, you two finally hooked up?”

MAri giggled and hugged him, “did deed… few times~”

Najat sighed out, “shameful as always, I see.” Conferming to the three off-to-the-side Stripes, MAri was indeed normally like that. “Not that it can be helped. It is your way of life.” Then glanced to the three newcomers… and back to Phobia to tell, “if you wish, Phobia-san? Let us meet in the dining area with everyone. This is a very… lengthy story.”

“And boy-oh-boy, is it a story!” Ash grinned. (End)

Snorting, Phobia said. “Yeah...lets.” slightly letting go, as slowly everyone was moving as he told to a golem. “Tell everyone to meet up in the dining room. There's lot to be told.” the golem bow his head and turning to walk out as he soon mutter low to Mari as he kept her close to his side. “Why do I feel like I will be incredibly jealous of this Striped somehow?” Feeling with how ‘long’ this story was? It might as well make him incredibly jealous with whoever this Striped was.(done)

ASh wasn’t kidding. It was a very long story. And while they were the newcomers, Chiku, Bolt, Ticky and Hiss were invited in-- because it was a ‘very good story’, according to Ash. Even Remedy got tugged in, allowing Camous to float about and listen too.

Phobia… was beyond jealous. A ship bigger than his. More effective than his. More advanced than his. A Golem 10 times smarter than Scrappy-- not built by the striped thankfully --and strange armor that enhanced the stripe and a ‘Gun’ that was stronger than any dinky flintlock.

A whitemane lioness that acted as a wisewomen --and was also named Asha-- who had a Cub that was ‘like Ash’. A blackmane acting as his extra-informant and teacher. With a cub of her own. Two Kitsune one as his guard and the other as a doctor. A gnoll bodyguard that went through some big Temple trial. Two females to himself, one being a changeling Queen. A battleship full of changelings. A town that praises him like a savour and had more changelings and a temple-- all his doing!

And that wasn’t even the half of it. Apparently, those two cubs he sent back were demigods. Actual Demigods that could possibly destroy cities! At one point, Phobia had to cuddle Mari in his lap and try to retain his growls. This striped, this single striped that didn’t even have a clan-- out did him in every way. Worse of all, this ‘Dejen’ seemed to be the closest ‘version’ of him there. In this other world.

All the while, everyone else was trying to get over the… bizarreness of it all. The impossibility of it. It was so bad, that camous remarked to Nibbles, “this has got to take the cake in the most strangest thing to happen in my long life. And that, is saying something.” (End)

Nibbles hum a bit as she slowly nod and admit. “Far stranger when Discord was first stoned...or when a Medelier was causing chaos in Atlantica.” (done)

Ash laughed and said, “you think that’s weird, well here’s the real kicker!” Making them wonder what could be any weirder than the tale told. “Turns out? Dejen, Rah-Rah, Miko, Filex and possibly the Twins-- are actually something called ‘Human’ that was transferred into that world by some god-like entity for some big thing that we can’t figure out. They’re not native, and got turned into different things to fit into the world.”

There was a oddly dead silence before both ancient demon and spirit looked at the other, and then back at Ash. Nibbles had to admit the feline mage was right, she attracted all sorts of weird. And worse of all… it was plausible now. Dejen, Felix, Miko, Rah-Rah-- there were no hints they existed here. Just like the Twins. All because they were not native to that reality in the first place.

Nowa was the first to say, “ya two gotta be shittin’ me.”

Mari only told, “they Herno. Najat no lie, Ash tell truth.” (end)

“I….” started Nibbles with a scrunch up face, as she look to Camous and soon said. “I think this reminds me when...the Duckyman decided to bring the Black Menace here.” (done)

Making a face, Camous asked almost cautiously, “the time when our first holders found us?” MAking Nibbles go quite. It was a odd time to be sure, and one she didn't think about much anymore. But there were a lot of drastic changes that happened… much like what was going on in this other world. Camous asked, “you don’t think…” (end)

Giving a glance around, Nibbles soon slowly nod and confirm in a sublte manner. “I think it is. And its probably best if we make sure…” then soon glance down to Ash and asked in a cautious tone. “Ash...were there any…’odd’ people that show up? That look very different from everyone? with...Mixed up parts?” (Done)

“Oh yeah.” Ash confirmed without any worry. “One was some weird that Dejen had to finish a deal with-- or else something bad would happen. Never saw him, but Dejen talked about him. And the other was this Karth guy, looked like a metal dragon, but every time I looked at him, I saw glitter, swirling cupcakes and other weird stuff I can’t make out.” (End)

Nibbles winced as she said to Camous. “Yep….look like it is.” (done)

Breathing in, Camous said seriously, “you-- and anyone here, is not going back there.” And glared at them. “I’m serious. That world is undergoing a…. Very serious change. One we do not want to meddle in. AT. ALL.” (End)

While there was confusion, even from Zaki about this, Phobia couldn’t help but ask. “alright...I’ll bite. It sound like you two know what’s going on over there.”

“Don’t ask.” told Nibbles. “No seriously, don’t ask or I’ll erase the memory of it.” (Done)

Camous chimed in with, “it’s a ‘gods, ascended spirits, demons’ sort of affair. Something Mortals are not allowed to know, much less meddle in. We’re lucky Ash and Najat came back intact and no higher forces are pressing their wills here. So it’s better that we keep away.” And added, “and I’m taking that dark crystal from you, Striped. I don’t care of what your complaint is, it’s something you shouldn’t tinker with.”

Ash gave a look to that and said, “Ah yeah, I remember that.” Arms crossing, “mind gettin’ rid of that thing so it never see’s the light of day? I’m used to weird, but I don’t want this place to demonically come to life.” (End)

“Oh don’t worry.” said Nibbles as she crack her knuckles. “Me and Camous are going to make sure it won’t be active by the time we’re done.” then added to Phobia. “Which means your teleporter is toast.”

“But,” started the Striped as Nibbles told.

“If you complain, I’m going to knock you out inot the wall.” making him shut up as she let out a breath. “Point is, its done, no more using it, and the Dark Crystal goes with Camous. End of discussion.” she however added to Ash and Najat. “Oh also, don’t kill Phobia, we had to make new parts of his right arm and shoulder, had to use Herno Steel to use it.” (done)

Ash seemed passive about it-- Najat however… “Where did you acquire it from?” A very sharp tinge in her tone. “How did you much less shape it?”

Nowa seemed to tell, “the bloke found it in that old village place and those two Twins knew how to mold the parts.” Wondering what the huge deal was.

But… Najat seemed to calm down and let out a breath. “I… see….” Not seeming to like this response… but accept it. She gave Phobia a look then breathed in and settled. “Very well then. Be sure not to… show it off to any Herno. They will know your lie of not honorably acquiring it and remove the metal from your person.” (end)

Shifting a bit, mostly since Mari was still on his lap as he said. “I rather not have metal being pulled from my flesh thank you very much.” then let out a snort as he muttered. “Stlll….damn that Striped for being better than me.”

Kan snort and playfully jab. “Oh what's the matter? A bit sore to find out there's a Striped that’s better than you in every way in another world?”

Phobia let out a low snort...then soon tried to say in a proud tone. “At least I got a sexy Kitsune Haynu.” (done)

Nowa pointed out, “ain’t the other guy shankin’ a good-girl slave pet and got what’s near royalty for Changlin’s all over him?” Making him half gramance. Still, Nowa grinned, “still, ain’t bad. An’ ya know why?” Making him give the navigator a stinkeye. “Thing is… he ain’t here, now is he? He’s a hotshot there, but here? He’s a big, fat nobody.” (end)

Thinking it over, Phobia let out a low cackle of laughter. “You’re right Nowa! He is a nobody here! And will never exist here! Because I’m the hotshot here! Not him!”

“Again, he doesn’t exist here.” reminded Kan as Phobia shouted.

“Let me have this alright?! Its bad enough to find out he’s better than me in every way!” (done)

Rolling her eyes, Ash waved, “look, Phob, it don’t matter.” Going on to ask, “do ya really want to have the stuff he’s got?” Going on to remind, “because if you did… you’d have a slaver empire on your tail, arabia’s full fear and hate. Demons coming at you outta the woodwork. Assassin's from all over wanting to kill you. Random people wanting to kill you. Nobility wanting your head--” (End)

“I get it, I get it!” interrupted Phobia with a huff of a breath. “I rather deal with the shit I have here than that.” he then added. “Oh and those lot over there? That’s Hiss, Bolts, Ticky, and their guard is Chiku. They’re from the Isles and the former three were part of my Clan.”

Hiss sigh. “Way to throw the topic around, little brother.”

“Still shocking to hear a Striped without a Clan live.” mused Bolts.

“Wonder how he managed to succeed so well?” added Ticky. Hiss shook her head as she soon asked.

“Better question is what next? We got these two back, whoever they are, and things seem done. So where to next should be the question.” (done)

Thinking on it, Ash asked to Phobia, “wanna go stomp out a big slaver and maybe get the king’s favor?” (End)

Blinking, he asked. “Wait, I can actually do that?” (Done)

Shrugging, Ash said, “maybe. Najat would have to do the talking, but we could maybe get it to work.” (end)

While Phobia raise a brow to this, mostly in thought? Kan consider it and remarked. “I heard talks in the Holds on a former noble going rogue and the King wanting the head of this noble…” then glance to Ash in consideration as she went on. “If our worlds are similar to a extent? Then its possible we can remove this slaver and present to the King in the Holds, then we will have a much easier time to move and gain influence within the Holds.”

Siege consider and soon added. “As well as use the golems for something worthwhile.” giving a glance to Phobia as he admit. “Herr Phobia, the Knights and Soldiers are wondering when they will be able to fight, even more against actual threats. I say this could be beneficial for us to remove two problems with one solution.”

“Wait, the golems can actually feel?” asked Hiss in surprised as Phobia glance and grin as he motioned his head to Jiru.

“Let just say Jiru help me with a problem with them.” then glance back as Phobia asked to Ash as he settle his chin lightly on Mari head. “So what’s the name of this slaver? Any idea idea where they might be?”

Jump to top

Chapter 1

Change. It is always happening, never ending, never staying in anything. Sometimes it leads to great things, other times it lead to horrible things.

Yet despite how the world is at slight peace, there was a rising dark threat coming forth.

...No not at mount ever doom. Or at the deepest pits of Tartarus. Not even from the Void itself. No, this new threat was coming from, or rather leaving from the seas of Arabia. After making some transaction of ‘removing pirate’s merely for sake of moneys worth. As while removing pirates was consider belittle in the eyes of the future potential warlord that sits in his large captain chair?

Phobia the ‘Dreadful’, or how he see his title to be feared as, knew that in order to gain world domination itself? One must use the art of economics, influence of future pawns...and bureaucracy. That doesn’t mean he hated it.

“Grr….why must I do these simple and belittling tasks? I should be razing lands, conquering everything under my heel, and make all who cross me suffer my wrath!” then raised his prosthetic right limb high in the air and shouted. “Curse you economics for forcing me to do pirate hunting in the name of getting money!” although such forces neither exist or couldn’t hear him as he huffed.

Sitting back more in his chair as he mumble out. “This better be useful for me someday. I want to have people working for me as I gain all the benefits and none of the petty work.”

“Well sir,” spoke a mare voice as Phobia yelp as he jump in the air, turning a flintlock at the forehead of the earth mare. Wearing a business suit, looking bland and boring with those small circular glasses on her muzzle as she told on. “If you are to even do the whole world domination that you ‘asked’ me to ‘help’ you with --by which I meant you basically begged on your knees and nearly demanded-- you would understand that for every great empire?”

Giving a flat look to him as she told in a tone to belittle his intelligence. “Then you know that to sustain a large empire, is to have a large economic system and business. Then again, I wouldn’t expect you to understand that.”

Snorting harshly, he lower the weapon as he told. “Damn it Kan! What did I tell you on sneaking by me?”

“That you would of shot me in the head and make the junks clean the floor, blah-blah-blah.” dryly responded the earth mare as she told with raising a clipboard. “Now, right now everything is looking good for the budget, as well as fuel. So yes, we can go directly up north.” then enforce before the Stripe could even say a word.

“But before we go blasting and conquering everything? Learn on the enemy. That's what you Stripes do best, right? Learning on everything before you go crazy on it.” then snorts out. “Although you Stripes are crazy.”

Giving a wide grin, he told in a proud tone. “Of course we’re Racky! That’s what we are, either we do it all the way, or don’t try at all!” While Kan rolled her eyes at her ‘contractor’ enthusiasm, she did told.

“Right now we aren’t seen as a enemy to the world yet, so it would be wise if we start branching out and learn of the nations. Yes we know there are some basic knowledge, but it wouldn’t hurt to have more.”

Grunting some, Phobia sat back in his chair as he questioned. “And where do you think we should start first, or ‘smart’ one?”

A smirk rose on her face as she told. “Simple my egotistical future meal. We go to the Iron Holds, learn on them and what defenses, or potential allegiance they have. Equestria as it is? Is too strong for us, even strong enough against your...army.” eyeing the automatons with distaste, as they weren’t alive, or real to her.

Even more on the Stripe ‘friend’ as she knew that despite how strong some of them are? They weren't match to either Equestrian magic, or the might of alicorns. Still, she soon look back to the male before her as he hum in thought and remarked.

“It would be nice to see future lands to conquer...As well as their ‘great ships’ I hear about.” then told with a raise finger to the pilot gear golems. “Lackey 32! Set sail to Iron Holds!”

“Aye, aye, Dreadful One!” responded the Gear Golem with obedience, as the other Gear Golems were working on moving the ship to the Iron Holds as Phobia told to Kan with a smirk.

“Now, anything else you want to bring up?”

Snorting, she said. “Beside the lacking of souls you gave me, as well as more souls to consume from anyone stupid enough to attack you?” then added with a turn of her body, tail snapping at his snout as he flinch back by the sudden hit. “Yes. Do try to your gaze away from me. I may be a demoness of Lust, but you are a mere mortal. And my future meal. If you feel the urge to rut something like the animal you are, get it around in Arabia like the good evil warlord you claim to be.” trotting off as Phobia scowl.

Rubbing his snout as he grumble. “Stupid demoness and her noticing.”

“I heard that! I expect a double quantity of souls next time!” called out the mare as Phobia grumble more to himself as while Kan was useful at times? She was rude, annoying, and really drive hard at his nerves. Even more with constantly reminding him that she saw everything as food. Even him. Giving a harsh breath, he soon called out.

“Scrappy!” waiting for a moment until he heard movement of steel against steel, as a mechanical wolf automaton came by the chair, tail wagging as a bark came as Phobia ordered. “Sit.” the mechanical beast obey, sitting on its haunches as it felt it’s creator hand patting at its head as he sighed out. “Oh Scrappy...you’re probably the only one here who understands my pain.”

“We understand your pain too, oh Dreadful One!” spoke the Golems as Phobia snapped.

“No one asked you all!” then added lowly. “But thanks you scraps.” as while he pet the mechanical wolf head more as it gave low pants, he consider Kan words. As while they were harsh and unruly, she made a potential slight point. There weren’t that many females here, even more since he was exiled…

And he doubt Sieg want to share, or rather he knew by their arrangement deal that he couldn’t touch the mare he has. So perhaps when he had both time and money, he could head to one of the cities here and buy himself a female to be with. Maybe one who enjoys being with a potential conqueror of sorts? eh, figure it out when I got enough money. Kan will be bitching if I grab one from the next city, even more when we need to head to Iron Holds...but I will grab opportunity when it present itself. knowing that while the Stripe way is to go all out?

It was also a necessity to grab opportunity by its balls when it came. Or throat, or hand-- whichever works for him. All he needed was one thing. Patience.

And the Stripe was good at it at times. Even more when it comes to his own goals of world, or nation conquest. One to scorn those who cast him aside and make a great empire for the Stripes who will admit they were fools…

Or make a great place for himself. Doesn’t matter as long as he rules over something.

The docks they landed in were nice large and very accommodating for their rather large ship. It was a little surprising at first for Phobia to find a docking area so big for one of his ships. Or, until he had noticed the many other airships in the skies. All of which were of Minotaur make and had plenty of cannons on them-- be they small frigate, or monstrously large Battleships.

One thing was for certain, Minotaurs loved their guns. Almost as much as he did-- though they didn’t have his mechanical genius… so in a sense they did rather well on their own. Though it did tell him that conquering the Holds would be hard.

Be it either due to the overwhelming number of airships that bustled about this docking city-- most of which were just simple tradeships, or the fact the city was a huge fortress in itself. With layers of wall after all that made up a huge and confusing maze.

In short, invasion might be out of the question anytime soon in this place. Even if he did have the numbers.

“Damn it, damn it, damn it, damn it!” muttered the Stripe as he walked in the bridge with Kan walking in stride by his side.

“Damn walls, damn cannons, damn everything!” already making the problems known in his head that he couldn’t lay siege on the nation. Even less on the capital city with how defended it was. It would be a waste of ammunition, money, his golems--- even damaging his ship with their superior numbers. He knew that in order to gain total control, he would need to make more ships. Better ships. Stronger ships…

Superior ships that would make the Minotaurs look like buffoons!

But that requires money and metal. Neither of which he had as he questioned to Kan. “Kan, we need a lot more money and metal.”

Raising a brow, she remarked. “What do I look like? The demon of finances and utter greed? I can’t sprout up gold, nor gather metal like you can.” then told on. “My advice? Cut loose on Iron Holds, gather information on it, and plan another day.” then told on. “Maybe find some ways to earn the money and metals? There is opportunity around here. We just need to find it.”

Looking at the city, the striped relented with a slight grumble and figured that something could be maybe found. A something that might take time, but they’d be able to find something eventually. It just takes time he didn’t want to spend doing somebody else's chores!

Be that as it may, Phobia began to wander off the ship, his ‘assistant’ following along down the halls. Part of Phobia wondered if he should alert his other compatriot of what was going on. And while part of him figured he could leave him alone, there was also the point that unlike his half-stupid golem henchmen-- Sieg did have brains. He could be useful with at least recon or even haggling for their needs.

To which the Stripe figure he could call upon the changeling for his assistance, even more in a place like this as he called out. “Someone get me Sieg here now! I required his presence!”

“Yes oh Dreadful One!” saluted the golem as it scurried off, the Stripe sat in his chair as it took at least a few minutes, mostly on how large his battleship was. Yet the sounds of metal came as the golem carried a changeling in its arm. The changeling looking a tad annoyed as his right eye look to the Stripe as he salute with his left hoof.

“Hail Herr Phobia.” germane accent in the changeling tone as he requested. “Please make this piece of scraps release me, Herr Phobia.”

“Let him go on his hooves.” order the Stripe as the golem salute and dropped the changeling that let out a winded sound, Kan rolled her eyes as Phobia groaned with a facepalm with his organic hand. As the military tactician got on his hooves and dusted himself off, he saluted again.

“Herr Phobia, I request on why you felt it was necessary for the golem to push open my door so suddenly.”

Phobia eye twitch as he berated at the golem. “You idiot! What did I say on not to do?!” the golem saluted.

“Apologies oh Dreadful One! I followed orders of your immediate need!” Phobia groaned as he muttered.

“Idiots. I’m surrounded by idiots.”

“Now you know how I feel.” remarked Kan with a bland tone as the Stripe grumble more as he look to Sieg and told.

“Sieg, we’re in the Iron Holds. We need information gathering and haggling of items to acquire-- even on…” saying with utter distaste in his words. “Assisting others with jobs.”

Perking his ears, the military bug thought over and nod firmly. “I understand perfectly now Herr Phobia. I shall leave post haste on gathering information on what you need.” already working out a plan in his mind as he asked. “How long shall we stay here for, Herr Phobia?”

“A week.” told the Stripe as Kan clear her throat and reminded.

“Its a big city, we may not find everything in a week, sir.” getting the Stripe grumble more as he corrected with a raised finger.

“Two weeks at best. I expect you to gather what you can, Sieg.”

The changeling stood with straight attention and a quick salute. “Yes Herr Phobia! For the glory of the New Dread Empire, I shall not fail you!” turning as he shape shifted into a pegasus of orange coat and yellow eyes as he trotted off. When he was out of the room, Kan remarked.

“For a supposedly genius, you seem to forget certain details on things, mortal.”

Snorting harshly he said. “Shut up, Kan. Why don’t you go out and gather information too? See what things you can gather that Sieg might not.”

There was a smirk as she said nonchalantly. “You mean business opportunities or prodding at the right mortals to gain things you need for world domination?” then raise her snout. “Easily done. But I expect to have some souls of something when we leave this city.” then snap her tail at his nose as she turned. “So long mortal, try not to blow your cover here. Or cause the minotaurs to rain down on you.”

“I may be ambitious, but I’m not that stupid!” called out a annoyed Stripe as she jab back.

“Said the hyena that made his entire Clan kick him out.” hitting a sore spot as he growled and shouted.

“OUT!” there was a unseen smirk on her face as she trotted off, as she let the Stripe bristle in anger he commanded. “SCRAPPY!” waiting for a moment until the mechanical beast to come by with a panting tongue as he ordered. “Activate protocol ‘Calm down’!” perking it’s ears it rolled onto its back with its belly expose as it gave a whine, to which the Stripe began to play with the gears as Phobia took out some tools to work on the mechanical wolf.

The thing didn’t mind that it was worked on by its creator, it was designed to be his companion and forever loyal as Phobia began muttering to himself, putting his thoughts on working on the mechanical beast, as it spoke. “There, there Phobia. Do not let the she-beast anger you.” sounding monotone as there was a small smile on the Stripe, as the wolf beast spoke in assurance to its creator.

“One day you will rule everything, and I will be by your side on the path you take. Stay strong and stay resolved.”

Phobia let out a small breath as he work more on the loyal mutt as he said. “Oh Scrappy, you’re my greatest creation.”

“But...we thought we were your greatest creation.” spoke out a hench-golem as Phobia glance up in annoyance as he told.

“Third greatest! My ship was second and Scrappy is my greatest creation! You all are idiots compare to Scrappy!”

“That really hurts.” said another as Phobia scoffed.

“Said the golems that screwed up a simple job of getting Sieg without knocking down his door! Which reminds me, you lot need to get fixing on that!”

“Aye, Aye Dreadful One.” obeyed golems as he sighed and look to Scrappy as he said.

“Scrappy, you’re the only one I can truly rely on.” there was a happy wag on the tail as the beast replied.

“Thank you Master. I will do all I can to remain reliance on, perhaps speak more than monotone, Phobia.”

“One day Scrappy, one day.” sighed out Phobia as he felt himself relaxing more, as working and hearing the mutt praises and assurance words always calm him down. Even more once he put his mind to work on the mechanics of the mechanical wolf. Truly he was one of the few Racky Stripes who ever live, for who else could craft Golems as advance like these?

If there was one word to describe the streets that belonged to the city, it had to be tight. The paths were just big enough to allow two-way paths for carriages and carts, and barely enough room to move between them all. Shops and homes were made directly into the walls themselves, a feat of compact engineering that even Phobia had to slightly appreciate.

Space was not wasted, though this was just due to how tightly packed everything just was. It was hard to move around freely, even more with a group. To some thanks, carts and carriages were not used too often in the many roads, meaning there was enough space to walk around without being crowded.

That was to say, until there was a cart found parked someplace and cutting some room or hallway off. Then you found yourself needing to go around. And the guards? Well, normal minotaur civilians were towering in themselves. The guards and troops were almost like mountains with hard plated armor. Boy did they like their armor almost as much as their cannons for this ships! That was not mentioning the many maces, axes and pikes they had. Swords being a little less common place.

The Stripe also had to admit that his golems will have a difficult time fighting against these minotaurs, yes the golems themselves were made for war purpose, but he had a limit amount of 600 with the added crew of the grunts. The city might as well have a thousand to fight against him, maybe more if they rally together. So he would need to increase his forces and his ships.

After all, he can’t really conquer anything if his main battleship was destroyed by multiple numbers. He also had to put in the fact that the spacing of these streets would give his golems trouble, their bulky forms would cause them to move slow, or unable to move with things in their way. He had to give the demoness props once more, as the invasion of Iron Holds had to be on hold.

Mostly out of the fact he’ll lose more than anything else.

With a ragged breath, he kept walking, taking everything in around him as both Kan and Sieg were still out in the city, telling that they haven’t found anything yet, but would return to the ship once they gain something. This made the Stripe annoyed even more, as the city itself could hide things or people-- even arms of weapons that he wouldn’t know. Even set up a resistance of sorts when he conquered the city.

The more he learn of the city and of the Iron Holds, the more he was getting annoyed that he was being set back more and more. The only bright side to this entire thing? He was gaining knowledge of something he could outdo the Minotaurs at. He could create effective golems and stronger metal than what the Minotaur had. Although the later part was a bit of a stretch as no other could beat the Minotaurs in smith making…

He certainly could beat them in runic craft.

If there was one thing for sure, the only reason the Minotaurs were around was due to all of this. Their overwhelming defences. Conquest of a place like this might take years of fighting and possibly even more careful planning-- just to get into a city!

It was with this in mind that he reflected that attacking some other nation or group would just be more easier and inexpensive. Yes the Horses were rich and their cities spread out over the desert-- but they were at least conquerable! This place? He would need maybe a way to cow the Minotaurs into submission than actually fight them into it.

But that wasn’t likely. The last few times he met minotaurs, they were bull headed and stubborn. You didn’t force a minotaur to do anything easily. And the King of the Holds? It was likely no amount of doomsday devices or ultimate weapons would make him bow.

If anything, the fool might see it as a challenge! Maybe. It was hard to tell since he didn’t actually know the King.

Grr, I can’t do anything right now with the Minotaurs. Not with how strong they are as both a people and in their defenses. The best I could is fire from the sky-- if I could get any shots in before getting hit myself. I would need to plan of a actual sure-fire way to win, and even then that might be a utter failure with how stubborn these minotaurs are! At best they’ll laugh and taunt me to bring it on.

So stubborn like those damned Spotted and gnolls! irritation filled him as he place the invasion of Iron Holds on standby and onto the side. There was no way he would be able to achieve it, not with how strong the minotaurs were in both bodies and defense tactics. Hmm...might try to take another place...maybe the griffons territories? Or maybe some parts of Iron Holds so I could make a foothold? the plan held some merit, but it was going to be a long time until he could actually conquer anything here.

Even less with their...superior smithing of their metals. It made him agitated that here he was, in a city of Iron Holds-- and he wasn’t able to do a single thing! Talk about a rough start in his campaign.

Hrm...maybe scope around more, try to see what they got in terms of goods, maybe see what Sieg couldn’t find? while the thought was appealing...first he would have to get to any marketplace with how cramp the streets were at times.

Slipping past another pedestrian, Phobia was at least happy that not many noticed him. If anything, he was sure that they thought he was a Diamond dog-- like so many other races. Though in this case, it was working to his advantage. They would never ever suspect him to be a Striped!

Still felt slightly insulting to be associated with the idiot mongrels and their great stench.

Moving past a few goats, and another towering minotaur, he eventually found himself in one of the market places. Though it seemed to be mostly a food market of all things. Almost like a miniature bazaar like in Arabia-- but less chaotic, and more crowded.

While he further slipped in, trying to keep some distance of others, the hyena wondered if he could maybe slip and take a bag of coins off a nearby bull. It would help a bit with funding. If he could do it without being caught, that is.

That was placed on the side when he had to move out of the way of some rushing kids-- a rather angry guard chasing after them for some prank. It had to be a prank since the guard was covered in what looked to be bread dough.

Backing and moving aside for the much taller and no doubt stronger beings to run on by, he bumped into another person. They in turn moved and glanced back saying, “hey, careful!” Sounding a bit annoyed, but otherwise calm.

Snorting, he told. “Not my damned fault everything so pack you have to watch your step!” seeing the running off guard moving farther as he moved back from whoever he bumped into and glance back as he couldn’t tell what species the dark cloak wearer was. Even more with the hood and cowl, all he could gather was the person he bumped into was a female and glowing purple eyes as he felt reminded of Kan when she was in her demonic form.

As well as having a staff made out of metal as while he may not know much of the Iron holds yet, he knew a practitioner of magic when he saw one. They always give out the ‘I’m magically superior than you are!’ vibe. Still he didn’t bother with her as she was another stranger like he was, as he glance back at the passing civilians as he mused. Now...to knick or not to knick? That is the question with how crowded this place is.

With a slight shifting of her eyes, the female before him told, “you could be less rude. I’m just saying, be careful. Not many people here like being bumped into.” Then looked him over quickly before observing, “you look a bit lost. Out of area?”

Glancing back, he remarked. “What give it away? Me looking everywhere at once, the fact I dressed differently-- or the fact that I’m annoyed with how cramped things are here?”

Leaning on the staff some, she pitched in, “add in the fact you’re not a Diamond dog and you’ve more or less hit the nail on its head.”

Turning his attention to her with focused eyes, he observe her as he asked with a low smirk. “It’s the fact I don’t smell like those mongols, isn’t it?”

With a shake of her head, she said, “no.” Then pointed to his person, “you’re too lean. And too hunched at the shoulders. You look like a dog, but I’ve lived near the packs. You look nothing like the dogs I’ve seen.”

Giving a low chuckle, he raised his right arm as the prosthetic limb moved its fingers as he added. “Add in the arm, as no dogs would be able to afford, much less have a replacement arm.”

While her eyes focused on that, she returned her focus to him and said, “You don’t get prosthetic like that unless you’re from the west. First time I’m seeing one.”

A wide grin on his face as he proclaimed. “What you see is a custom made arm, made by yours truly!” lowing the arm as he said. “Although a surprise that the Minotaurs don’t got prosthetic limbs-- unless its behind development, not everyone could easily craft, much less make sure it work properly like mine does.”

Shaking her head, the female told, “it’s expensive. You also need a expert’s in smithing, healing and runic crafting, or someone with all three. They have steel here and healing-- but magic isn’t a hugely focused on subject. Most get by without it. Unless you’re looking for specific people? Don’t expect too much magical knowledge.” then rolled her eyes, “well, unless you count enchanting. But that’s a little uncommon if you’re not a smith.”

Ah-ha! So they don’t have magical knowledge! One thing that's great for me. However the smithing and enchanting is annoying, but small steps for victory for me! thought Phobia as he said with a snort. “Oh I think I’m starting to see it.” then remarked. “So what's a mage like you doing in a place like this? Unless you’re out of the area like I am?”

“Journeying.” was all she said. “You?”

“Oh….just traveling too.” said the Striped with a grin. “Just seeing the sights before leaving on my vessel to explore the Iron Holds...sight seeing and all that.” giving a half-lie as it was true...enough for him to scope out potential weakness and exploiting things. By the Markings, he loved seeing things, almost like seeing a present before his eyes as his soon to conquering of the land itself under his rule.

Measuring him for a moment, the female thought for a moment before shifting her stance a bit and asked, “Any direction in particular you’re heading?”

“Oh, a bit of north, a bit of south, a bit of east-- maybe west if I need to. Right now I’m just moving around, seeing things...might leave the Iron holds to new places, maybe across the ocean, or back south. Hard to say at this point.” said Phobia as he asked with a wide grin. “Whats the sudden interest? Looking for a means to travel beside on foot?”

“Curious.” Was her short response. “I find it almost funny you’re here traveling, but have no destination.”

“Strange...I find it funny that a stranger would be curious of another person intents.” remarked the Stripe.

With a shifting of her cowl, she told in an amused tone, “when you travel alone, you tend to make due with traveling with others for safety reasons. The road can be dangerous with bandits, slavers or just general danger.”

Giving a laugh, Phobia told. “Ha! Let them try facing against me! They’ll rue the day when they thought they could attack against the likes of me!” then snort out with that smirk as he told on. “Beside, I’m more curious on your perspective eyes. Not many could quickly notice those small facts like you did.”

“When you can see and hear, it’s best to use such gifts to learn.” She told almost cryptically. “I find it common knowledge. I’m just pointing out what I think is obvious. Facts are facts, no matter how small.”

Laughing a bit lowly, he said. “Ah yes, the wonders of facts and science.” then told on with a roll of his left hand. “But as much fun as it was to talk with you, I have things to do, places to see, and things to spot at. I doubt we’ll meet each other...” then add with a grin and shrug. “Unless, you somehow do find me, or decided to join up with me in my vessel, either way goes, mysterious mage.”

“A vessel?” She asked quickly. “You mean a airship, right?” A renewed interest in her voice and eyes.

Snorting he told. “Yes, like I mentioned before. I have a ship. A airship in the docks.” then raise a brow as he asked with a grinning tone. “Why do I have the feeling you want to join up with me now due to me providing a means to travel in the air?”

“Practical reasons.” She told smoothly back. “Traveling by foot takes time. I can only go so far so fast. And like I said, the road can be dangerous. A airship would make traveling more convenient on my end.” thinking for a moment, she added, “I can confiscate you for safe passage to the next city.”

Humming he then said. “Alright...maybe a bit of basic magical knowledge? Sure I might not be a mage myself-- but knowledge is power, mage.” then grin wide as he lift his prosthetic hand up. “My name is Phobia.”

Looking at the hand, she seemed to deliberate on what to do before raising her own hand, one that was covered in dark wrappings that only exposed the dark furred fingers. “Ash.” Shaking the hand almost gently before letting go and rephrasing, “and when I meant confiscate… I meant I have something of monetary value to give.”

Hrm...money or knowledge? Money or knowledge? hrm...money. thinking that over a bit as he soon shrug and said with a smirk. “Money works too, certainly help in keeping my ship all fueled up in travel.” then asked. “So need to grab your stuff from the local hotel, or want to follow me to my mighty ship that you’ll be traveling on?” already figuring that it would be best to allow her to come to the ship, since they’re going to be staying here for a good while. Plus allow her to give more money to him in the future.

With a nod, Ash said, “where should I meet you, since I don’t know where your ship is located?”

Scoffing, he told. “I don’t know, docking area 15 is where my ship is at. At best we can meet at some pub or…” glancing around quickly as he tried to recall that one pub he visit. “The Watering hole, or something like that. Its decent enough place for me to enjoy a quick bite, and tolerable enough with its services.”

She rose a brow and told, “I’ll just go to your ship and wait by it.”

Laughing a bit, he said. “Alright, see you in docking area 15 then!” turning to start walking off in another direction, wanting to search more of this place...and knick any scraps or goods if able to. Sure he may be a Exiled...but he was still a stripe dammit!

After some time searching, as well as ‘borrowing’ a few coins and things that he got away with, did Phobia returned back to docking area 15. As he felt a wide smile on his face, feeling the large bag of coins shifting in place as things to use for future works! All within the matter of a few hours worth of work.

However once he reach to his ship, he saw Ash sitting outside the ship, kneeling position with her staff by her side. Her hood being low enough to hide her eyes and looking as if she was meditating. Something he figure it was a mage thing, as he moved by her and clear his throat. Looking down to her as he said. “Ready to come into my ship, Ash?” then added with a wide grin. “Isn’t she a fine sight compared to most other ships?”

Positioning and gripping the staff, Ash seemed to next to pull herself up and land on her paws nimbly before turning around to look at the ship. “It’s a warship.” Mostly making an observation. “I can tell by that much. But this will be my third time actually traveling by airship. So I can’t compare it to trade ships I’ve ridden on much.”

Looking a bit insulted, he said. “A warship? Oh no, no, no, no! This is a one of a kind battleship! One that I crafted with my two hands,” and muttering lowly. “And lots of grunts.”

Turning her head and raising a brow, Ash asked, “was it made for battle?”

“Yes, but that's beside the point! A warship is smaller, this isn’t a warship!”

As if to point out something, Ash pointed at the ship and said, “if it’s made for battle and fights, it’s a ship of war. So by definition, a War Ship.”

Staring at her with a annoyed gaze, Phobia took a deep breath in and soon said. “Something tells me you’re going to enjoy pointing out things along for this trip.” then called out. “Open the door!” in response one of the hatches opened up as he walked in first, mind already working on placing his stolen goods in their separate places.

On their way up, he heard a tinge of amusement, “just to be clear, you know I was talking about what kind of ship it was, not it’s classification.” Going on to add while looking around, “because it is large enough and I guess armored enough to be a battleship. Hard to tell, since all I traveled on we're trade ships.” Innocently looking to him. “I can’t say I know that much of a difference for ships of war.”

“....suuuuuure.” was all he said as he grumble and said. “Anyway, I’ll be taking you to the guest quarters. Don’t expect much, its all basic really.” moving forwards to some stairs as the Stripe was leading the mage more into the ship, as there were clanks and sounds of gears moving as automatrons with drills on their hands were looking over some parts on a wall as one turn its head and stood straight up with its hand saluting.

“Greetings oh Dreadful One! This one reports that repairs are nearly finish and will resume in repairing other things.”

“Good, good, keep up the good work engineer bot 55.”

“I am a good golem.” to which another golem told back.

“Shut up 55, you are not that special.” it sagged down as it said.

“Affirmative.” moving back to work as Phobia more or less ignore his golems chattering as this was one flaw he couldn’t fix, them having such dysfunctional programmings within them. No matter how much he look over or fix them-- they still somehow seem to act like...like...idiots half the time when not doing their objective programming!

Watching on, Ash didn’t seem to make any comment for a moment. But eventually she said, “well isn’t that just encouraging.” The sarcasm was not lost to the striped.

“On what, my golems speaking, their looks, or them tipping them off on what I am?” snark the Stripe a bit.

“The fact they might have your bad manners.” She seemed to say offhandedly. “You said something somewhat nice and the first thing the other does is talk down on the other. Kinda mean, don’t you think? Reminds me how we met.”

“Eh, faulty programming. Sometimes no matter what I do, they seem to pick up those bad manners.” waved off the Stripe as he told on. “Anyway, don’t expect us to leave yet, we’re going to stay here for a good two weeks before heading out, so take your time in exploring the city before we head out, Ash.” then went on. “As for directions to this place? Asked one of the golems for directions of places you need to go like the mess hall. They’ll lead you-- although some are a bit literal-minded in their simplistic minds. So be sure to be specific, otherwise they’ll do something utterly stupid like carrying you from one place to another.”

Glancing, she nodded, “I’ll keep it in mind.” Turning her eyes front again, Ash asked, “is it just you and the golems?” Idly wondering if it was just them.

“No, there's also three others, but two are already out and the other tend to go with one of them. So right now it’s us. Oh beside Scrappy there is.” replied the Stripe with a hint of pleasant feeling as he mention the added name.

“Scrappy?” Questioned his quest.

Clearing his throat, Phobia raise his left hand up to his muzzle as he soon called out. “SCRAPPY!” waiting for a few seconds before there was a sound of rushing metal against metal as the mechanical wolf slid behind the two and before the Stripe. Tail wagging and panting as it sat on it’s haunches and spoke in a slight tone of happiness. If one could detect it from its monotone voice.

“Yes Phobia? How may I serve you?” then glance to Ash as it spoke on. “Hello, you are new. Did Phobia brought you on as a temporary guest aboard the ship?”

While Ash was carefully looking over the artificial wolf, she said with a touch of weariness, “yeah. I figured if he had a ship available, I could have a easier time getting around.” Then turned to ask, “where am I going to be staying? I’d like to settle in if I’m going to be here for a while. Maybe go out and gather a few things I might need later.”

“Like I said, the guest quarters.” said Phobia as he ordered. “Scrappy? Lead Ash here to the guest quarters at once!” the mechanical wolf perk its ears as it responded.

“Yes Phobia!” then got on all four as it told. “Please follow me, guest Ash. I shall lead you directly to the guest quarters for you to settle and will lead you until further notice.” turning to take the lead while the Stripe left off to drop off his own things as it seem that the owner of the ship was making it clear that Scrappy was going to be Ash guide instead of himself.

Taking one last glance, Ash eventually followed the mechanical dog for her place of stay and leaving Phobia to finally get to his own room to place things away. Though he had to wonder what he should do about telling the others about the new guest.

Hrm, maybe tell them that a mage is going to stay until we head to the next city? That we’ll get paid too? Better make sure Sieg little mare is close to him. Don’t know how these lot view slavery like in Arabia. Maybe keep quiet of Sieg being changeling? Who knows what might happen if she find out...maybe try to kill him, or try to kill Kan with her being a demoness in disguise?

Granted part of him wouldn’t mind Ash killing Kan...but he did need her alive for her uses of making sure his plans of world, or nation conquest are in full effect. Can’t do that with a dead demon, now can he? Granted he could get a new demon...but he didn’t want to risk it. It was a pain to get Kan on his side, and he doubted the next demon or demoness will be ‘generous’ in not taking his soul. He did like to have his soul after all.

Though he did have to also consider what to do about the mage afterwords. She might just leave once they got to a destination and then bygones be bygones…. But what if she was useful too? Granted, he had no inkling of her skills in magic. That’s even assuming she was all that skilled in magic. But there was no real sure way to know unless he either asked or saw her use her said magic. And if she was strong and powerful or even useful?

However this lead to a new problem if he try to gain her uses. Keeping her loyalties-- or at least making sure she won’t stab him in the back. Or put a hex on him. Or use a spell to destroy him and his golems. Really there was no question in mind that didn’t pop up in the chances she will try to kill him. Even more once she learns of his intent of domination. For all he knew?

She could be a ‘potential hero’ to strike at him. And unlike Equestria with it’s heros? Who to say that she’ll let him live at all?

It was all one huge risk...but one he consider. If he played it right...perhaps if she was strong enough, and perhaps be persuaded to join his cause? She could be useful down the line...but it all hinges on if she will blast him or not once she learns of his true intent and those of his ‘follower’s. Even more if she just won’t teleport and warned the minotaurs of him? Ruined things before he could have a chance, and therefore warned other nations of him? Removing the threat before it had a chance to rise up?

So, that left two options realy to ponder over. If she’s useful, find a way to make her loyal to him and his cause-- preferably in a manner that won’t result in him having to spend money to keep her around. But if she’s a possible problem? Then he had to make sure she either was kept in the dark-- or he had some way to deal with her.

But again… that all depended on how strong, skilled or knowledgeable she was. Which he knew nothing about.

Right now? Set up a few things, talk to the two...and figure out things from there. If she could be persuaded to join us, then find her potential price or a means to not spend more than needed. If shes a problem? Keep her in the dark or remove her...maybe ask Sieg and Kan to warp her mind some. Make sure she won’t notice. thinking it all over as he head into his room, which was large for the captain quarters.

Walls filled with boxes of scraps, gears, gizmos of things to be built or deconstruct, blueprints on a wall near a workbench table, alongside with a large map with plans and ideas for areal domination or wide-spread rule. As well as a large bed he ‘borrowed’ from a Arabian horse that was asking to be stolen. He also had other things, like furniture, cabinets of cloths-- even a good sized bathroom with a large bathtub.

Considering he crafted this ship, it was no wonder he made this entire room just to make himself be great, or at least important as the captain of this ship.

Still, he set aside the coins he stole, the items of goods into a box as he thought over. when the those two come here, tell the golems to bring them here, need to get their...advice. as much as he hate to admit it, he needed their help with this mage. Unlike Kan who came to him in a contract and Sieg who wanted to lead in battle and have a mare to himself, Ash was a wildcard. Who knew what she could do?

He only hope that things will rise in his end, or at least give him a head start to run off if she proven to be a threat.

Jump to top

Chapter 7 Author's Note

!WARNING! This is chapter where non-con is seen, if you wish to avoid this chapter you may, however be warned that this is where you will see it. You have be warned.

Chapter 7

There was mixed news when Phobia came back with his mechanical companion. The good news was that there were some bounties, some rumors of pirates around, with some potential trade ships to ‘borrow’ from, and a good haul of metal and some scraps he gained through means that weren’t ‘legal’ but none can prove otherwise…

The bad news? Well, finding said ships and taking their goods. Even more on gathering cargo. He consider on upgrading his golems to attack on ships and start taking it piece by piece...But he knew that will take time, and that also means he will need to actually make more golems. Which result in getting more materials, which cost more money-- and the cycle never ending in supply and demand.

Snorting some, he told. “Scrappy, I need to figure out how I’m going to make golems on besieging ships.”

Calculating the probabilities, the mechanical wolf told. “Use the engineering golems, as they will be more effective on taking apart pieces of the ship and causing damage.” then asked. “Are you considering pirating fully?”

“Eh, at least enough to gain us further funds.” then glance around in the halls as didn’t see much, then again there weren’t other's around as he mused. “Wonder what I could do while I’m waiting for the other's?” Scrappy consider multiple possibilities as he soon suggested.

“Return to the quarters while I seek your new pet to come to you?” making Phobia hum as he nod with a grin.

“Sure, why not? Might enjoy Kitten for a bit before the other's come back.” already starting to head to his quarters, while Scrappy quickly seek Najat and to inform her that his creator wanted her.

While the dog did that. Phobia headed right for his room and entered inside to his comfort zone. It was… pleasant to have a female to himself in his own bed to hold and cuddle or feel up. Even more one as pretty as Najat. The whole 180 of her attitude really helped too, he never felt so good in such a long while. It was a nice change.

While he got himself comfortable, mostly in getting his armor off to the side, the door opened and Najat walked in with that wonderful smile and that ever so revealing tight suite of dark blue while saying, “you wished for me, Master?”

Looking at her with a grin, he said. “Yes, Kitten.” then pause as he was removing the last of his armor bits as he said. “Why don’t you come over by the bed like a kitty cat?” recalling his special order for her to obey while within this room and with just the two of them, as he did use Scrappy ‘potential suggestion’ and Nowa mentioning it was kinky.

Smiling, she got on all fours and slightly moved her tail about while walking to the bed, going as far as to jump up and crawl on it to his location before sitting by him.

Managing to remove the last of the armor, he move his prosthetic hand to gently rub her head. “Good Kitten.” moving it back as he moved to take his shirt off, and sitting on the bed edge. The stripe look to Najat as he look over her form as he decided to try something new. “Kitten, why don’t you take off that bodysuit and grab the brush?”

Nodding, she moved swiftly to reach back and unzip the suit before slipping out into all her bare glory. It still amazed the striped that a fur coat could be so white and have a silvery sheen to it. It was also a rather marveling sight to watch her walk on all fours to the dresser to get the brush, letting him have a nice view of her bare and tight ass and the currently closed flower that was there.

She soon came back, jumping on the bed and handing him the brush, her firm assists also free for him to gaze on at along with her tight and lean belly. “The Brush, Master.”

Chuckling, he took the brush in his right hand, moving to start brushing her hair, as he comb through the hair of silver, feeling it with his other hand as he never had to brush another before. Granted the only thing he once brush a coat was...well, his former clan family. Always helping the other, cleaning them and making sure no ticks were in their coats...Sometimes he did this to Scrappy, but with oil and a cloth than a brush.

And while he did love that mechanical dog dearly...he missed the real thing. Or the fact he could feel up a mewling and purring female that is close to him. He finishes with her hair as he ordered. “Sit on my lap, I want to do your back, Kitten.”

Moving to do so, her firm rump sat itself on his lap and her back presented for him to start brushing. She shifted as he began, and was able to feel the coiled muscles under her fur and skin. They were tight and ready, and slightly spoke of her strength she still had.

It's amazing how small she is, and yet how much she packed in muscles. thought the stripe, using his right hand to keep brushing, and the left hand to comb through to make sure there were no knots in her coat. Feeling the muscle as he worked bit by bit on her back, feeling both back and rump on his lap as he was halfway down on her back. He couldn’t help but move the left hand to gently scratch downwards to her spine like normal as he kept brushing.

Hearing her moan out as he gain a small smile. He however stopped at the waist as he looks to the fluffy tail...and began brushing at the base and was moving the brush on all sides as he heard her cooing and mewling, intensifying as he couldn’t help but added strokes of her tail whenever he was done brushing that area. Going to the more fluffier area of the tail as he moves a hand to gently press it against his face to rub it against the softness.

Oh the softness… thought Phobia as he was almost done, which was a shame as he enjoys the tail as he reached the end...However he soon worked on her shoulders, and was working on the left arm as while it was tedious, it also allows him to feel up her more...and feel that rump on his lap still.

There was also something pleasing about her mewling and cooing at his attention too. It was part of the reason he enjoyed it, listening to her pleasurable sounds while he got to enjoy himself in feeling her firm and feminine form. The arms, her chest, the hips-- it filled him with a certain warmth.

And speaking of chest, he was finished with the arm...and decided to go for the other arm first. Then the chest, as he wanted to make sure all of her was brushed up. Still, it also means he enjoy hearing her mewing and cooing, as he couldn’t help but tease in a playful tone. “Kitten enjoys my brushing attention?” (Done)

There was a groan and a slight wiggling as Najat looked up to the ceiling and felt a pulse in her body before moaning, “Yes Master.” Ears slightly flattening back. “It feels nice.” Sighing the last bit out as he moved the brush between her breasts. (End)

Smiling more, he brushed the thing in between her chest, slightly moving one of them with a hand to give careful attention. And giving a small grope while brushing, as he heard her breathing a bit more deeply. He didn’t bother to listen beside what was needed to be heard, as he switch breasts, mostly to brush on the inside of them before working on the outside. Granted he was finished a bit earlier due to the lesser fur around them.

But he didn’t mind too much, as he began brushing down to her stomach now as he gave small gropes to a chest still. However once he reaches to the waist, he stop groping and ordered. “I need to do your legs now, Kitten.” (Done)

With a slow breath that made her breasts rise and fall steadily, Najat nodded and said, “of course, Master.” Keeping to her spot and just letting him continue with his work.

He move the brush to start working on her left leg, as he mostly decided to do her lap first. Getting that out of the way before switching to the other leg, working around brushing and hearing her slight mewls. However Phobia decided to order. “I need you to move in a position for me to comb your legs, Kitten.” seeing her move to get off his lap, laying on the bed on her back as he continued to brush. Working down and down on each leg as he couldn’t help but ogle at her nude body.

Seeing her breathing made her chest rise and fall, how she wiggles with his touch..how his arousal was starting to make him feel quite hard. He almost felt like skipping the brushing and go at her...but he likes to enjoy the small things, and once he was done with her feet? Did he ordered. “Turn around, Kitten.” it was time for her ass to be brush as Najat flip over, letting him brush the firm tush.

As well as feeling it with slight squeezes. However he soon ordered. “Kitten, turn back around and spread your legs.”

She slipped and did so, legs splaying and easily exposing her flower that was now in sight. There was a twitch of her tail and hands, while her eyes tracked his movements.

Raising the brush, he began working on her inner thighs, seeing the forbidden area most females would reject him to see, and now in plain view for him to see as he was finished with her brushes as he set it on the side...and now began to think. Should he take her? Granted there was a slight chance Ash will come around, and he rather not deal with her...but with how aroused and horny he was?

Well...he does have needs after all. But at the same time there was that small chance...It made him think of how to get off, and not risk her being pregnant, since there was a 50-50 chance...then it hit him as he soon order. “Come by the edge of the bed and kneel in between my legs.” already moving to sit as he consider this a good compromise.

He heard her move from behind him before getting to the floor and kneeling by his legs, looking up to him with a slightly odd look in her eyes. When he moved his pants off, and further his briefs to let out his 'hard' trouble, Najat’s eyes slightly widened.

Placing his left hand on her head, he ordered. “I want you to inhale the musk and start licking slowly.” seeing her moves in and breathes in deeply, before she started the job. He let out a small groan, feeling her tongue licking at the base as he felt each slow licks. The stripe took in a breath and ordered. “S-Start licking all around my dick, Kitten.” feeling the tongue working more now. Moving around as her tongue was a bit rough, but added an almost exotic feel to her licking.

He spread his legs a bit more, as he glance down with a finger scratching her ear. Seeing her doing her job, giving a slight mewl as her eyes were blinking a bit more. He kept scratching as he gripped the bed sheets with his other hand, not trusting the prosthetic hand due to it not being organic like the rest of him. He took a deep breath and order. “Suck at the tip, slowly go down, Kitten.”

Moving her head around, she parted her soft lips and took the tip in first to suck on it for a moment… then slowly bob her head, licking a bit as she did. The sensation was wonderful, with her warm, wet mouth servicing him. It made a heat build in his chest as he looked down at her ice blue eyes that glittered and leaked.

While they look at him, Phobia partially wonder if the collar wasn’t working. But whatever thoughts he held push away from the returning pleasure her mouth gave. As he moved the hand of his left more on the back of her head, slowly assisting her to push down and take her time. He soon order. “More...More Kitten.”

Slowly she went more and more as he demanded, going deeper and deeper. He was aware that he was going to the back of her throat, a slight tensing and coughing sound reached his ears. But it felt so nice, and he kept going while moving her head. She gave no resistance and continued on, moving at the pace he wanted as he felt all the more tighter in his core.

His prosthetic grip the bed more and he slightly sped the feline up just a bit. He could feel a warmth rushing through his body while Najat continued to suck and lick him off, caressing his dick so gently. When he felt a twitch, he felt a need to go deep, and pushed while he did so. There was a bit of a gag, before he felt the need to release and feel for the first time a pleasure he hadn't before.

While he pumped out his seed, he became aware of a bit of resistance, but not much. When he looked down at Najat, he could see her eyes tightly shut and there being tears, but not pulling away fully. When he let go, her head came back and pulled off before gagging and coughing up his white cum a bit and breathing quickly.

Giving small pants, almost feeling he ran across the city itself, Phobia pet her head as he spoke. “Are...are you okay with your throat, Kitten?”

Coughing a few times, she rubbed it and said, “a little sore, Master.” Giving another cough, body shivering.

“Ugh...next time I should probably go halfway to not accidentally choke you…” then glance down and asked. “Are you aroused, Kitten?” part of his mind recalling one would be filled with need of release after partaning sex-- or from what he recalled of sex-ed.

Blinking her eyes up, Najat thought for a moment with a slightly tear stained face and said in slight confusion, “...no?” As if unsure.

“Huh...guess species react different.” Muttered Phobia as he ordered. “Just clean up my member, Kitten.”

“Yes Master.” Spoke Najat about to stand.

Glancing to her, he would have thought she would use her tongue...but soon asked. “And where are you heading off to?”

Looking to him as she turned, Najat said, “to retrieve a wet rag and soap to clean your member, Master.” As if stating exactly what he wanted.

Oh right...literal collar. thought the Stripe as he consider making her use her tongue...but part of him didn’t knew how affected some diseases transfer from oral and saliva. So he wave a hand to her. “Carry on Kitten.” leaning back in the bed as he looks over the bed to see if he grip anything hard. Seeing there weren’t much damage, he look over his prosthetic hand to see if he could possibly alter it some-- or make a new hand to be more softer than the one he had, mostly to not accidentally cause bruises on Najat body. No need to damage property.

Jump to top

16

There was no real time wasted to get back to the ship-- mostly to avoid any that wanted to later ‘sponsor’ the Striped or have a chance to gain his manner of engineering. Nowa seemed keen on this sort of plan, telling them they could be like the most greediest grubbing businessmen they would ever see.

Though once on the ship, Nowa had to question with a teasing smile, “so… now that you got your booty, what’cha plan to do, eh?” Chuckling a bit and missing the slight sideways glance the rather mute vixen gave. Being as wordless as when she was first gained, and never speeding or slowing her pace either. (End)

Phobia thought for a moment...and admit. “I honestly have no idea.” and he was admitally unsure, mostly because while he wanted to get close to her...something in his mind told him that caution was needed. Especially with how Kan stated for him to not do anything to her as he partially glance back to her and decided to ask. “Do you have a name or…” already thinking that if this was eactly like the whole Najat thing?

well...He rather not have another unknown species to come after and kill him. (done)

The others looked in curiosity, even know the vixen remained silent, only suitable lifting a brow at Phobia.

Nowa eyed the female and asked, “ya… gonna answer him lass?” WAiting as the vixen remained silent, staring at them with her… well, closed eyes. Really, they couldn’t tell if they were really closed or just tight. It was hard to tell, but it was obvious she could see… only, it just looked like her eyes were truly closed. (end)

Phobia consider if her collar was made to keep her silent. In all honesty, it might have been, since the last collar he saw on another was a magical one...although the collar was leather and had oddly wrapped papers around with odd symbols. Which weren’t even runes itself. Kan however spoke in.

“Don’t bother you two, she has seals on her collar.” looking to them as she told on. “They’re used by Kitsune and Hernos, very tight secrets of usage.” Phobia felt that feelin struck more as he asked.

“Wait, she’s…” to which Kan nodded.

“A Kitsune...I think.”

“You think?” spoke Sieg as his horn still glowed in holding the chest of gold as Kan snort.

“Most Kitsune don’t have three tails, or markings like she does. She’s...nothing like a Kitsune I ever saw...Don’t even know where she came from.” Phobia however held a flat face and said.

“If those two see her and want me to free her-- I’m washing my hands clean.” already seeing that this’ll be a repeat of the whole issue like last time...although Scrappy spoke.

“The chances of them knowing this female is unlikely, however the chances of their request is undecided.” Phobia glance to his friend, and glance to Kan as he wanted to ask on why she gave that warning...but not with the mute vixen around. Something tells him in his gut that caution is a must...at least for now. (done)

Nowa nodded… then chirped, “anyhow… sieg, bud, pal!” Inching next to him, “why don’ we go and make sure this little chest gets to its place safely and locked up, eh?” Hoof tracing and patting the small chest almost lovingly. (End)

Rolling his eyes, he told flatly. “5 gold shillings for you.” To which Phobia corrected.

“10 gold shillings.” it made both Kan and Sieg glance to him as he told. “She’s a honorary Stripe now, so she get a fair share.” Kan stare at him….then look to Nowa with a exaggerated look at Nowa first blinking, then grinning widely as Kan told flatly.

“You have no idea what that means for a Stripe. To make them consider you as a honorary Stripe of all things.” (Done)

Scoffing, Nowa told to the demoness, “it sounds like he be callin’ me crew, is what it sounds like.” Holding her head up and smirked, “I actually like the sound o’ it. Not jus’ some navigator.” Then mused out, “crewmate Nowa, navigator…” Then nodded smugly, “sound’s rgh’ to me!” Then pumped sieg. “Com’on, Captian’s share needs t’ be out up, pronto!” (End)

Sieg rolled his eye, but glance to Phobia with a unasked question as Phobia grin and said. “Yes, yes you are too.” there was a smile on Sieg, feeling the positive emotions from the Stripe as he hurried along with Nowa as Kan scoff, but as the two equines moved up ahead, she examined the odd kitsune. She partially wonder if the Kitsune was planning on killing the stripe? Maybe when his guard was lower…

That was possible. Although it would be annoying as she would need to have a new business elsewhere. Still, she would keep her eye on this one...there was something familiar about her, but she didn’t know where. As they headed closer to the ship and to the ramp, Phobia look on in thought, mostly of the thoughts if the two will demand for the Kitsune freedom, and was thinking if he should or shouldn’t-- although part of him consider that they might force it, with Ash doing something to Najat collar…

It was possible that she could easily do it again.

Seriously, if I say no, she could either force it off, with Najat helping her. And if I say yes, well...I can easily see Najat telling her what I am, and possibly kill me...meaning in short? I’ll be on my toes until we drop her off or something… feeling whatever happiness or potential thoughts he had were dashed down. He almost consider that the Markings were against him in their algin stars due to him being a Exiled. (done)

But, the two still didn’t know yet. Maybe he could stow the Kitsune in a room, see what made Kan give that warning, then work from there. In a way, this was his second chance to have a potential slave to all his needs. Even as he moved, she moved along with the same pace, keeping slack with the chain that leashed her.

Unlike Najat though, she was just… silent. There was no glaring, no irritation… and certainly no response to his questions. So maybe the collar wasn’t just like Najat’s, but it was still… strange how the female was just so mute… unless she couldn't speak? He wasn’t too sure… though just like Najat when she was bare and naked, this vixen was… just as appealing to look at with her see-through clothes. Even more those poofy three tails, making him wonder how soft those were. Almost tempting his thoughts to maybe touch them. (End)

He almost consider on touching them in all honesty, he never see anything poofy like...well, except for Najat tail. Then again, it was like these tails were the superior poofy ones than Najat single tail. By the Markings, he almost consider on touching her ears at one point! But then Kan look reminded him that he didn’t knew what a Kitsune was...and he recall that the Kitsune's made Arabians look like kids in a sandbox with their stealth and secrecy from what Kan mention.

So maybe it would be...a bit wise to keep her somewhere and talk to Kan. He rather not wake up to feel a blade slit his throat...or even consider on letting her do it. (done)

The only problem was… when he looked at this slave, she looked the very image of submission at the moment. Innocent in some ways. Was she really able to do that? It was very much hard to tell, but maybe he shouldn’t take the risk despite how much he wanted to take advantage of this. Talking to Kan to know what was going on would be best-- even more if his life was on the line. (End)

Yeah...best if I bring her to my room and let Scrappy keep a eye on her. thought the Stripe, as he quickly head to his room, moving as fast as he could to not encounter the two Hernos-- and gain answers from the demoness. As much as he didn’t like her...she had a lot of information she would tell him, and couldn't go against his orders due to the contract.

So once he enter in his room, he said to the Kitsune. “Just...sit down in that chair.” motioning to a chair on the side as he added to Scrappy. “Keep a eye on her, alert if anything happens.”

“Yes creator.” spoke the mechancial wolf as when the Stripe was gone, Scrappy sat on his haunches. Staring at her as she stair at him, both unblinking as Scrappy examined the female. Anayzling her as while she wasn’t as ‘hot’ as Najat was, she fit near the requirements of prefer female his creator desire. Yes she was slightly smaller and had a near same bust on her chest like Najat, but she also was more petite.

Sure not as curvy, but lean and slender like a Stripe. Even more ‘holdable’ in his creators grasp. Not to mention more tail to brush in ‘brushy’ with ‘Kitten’. But on the other limb, Scrappy was also taking in the account that her freedom will be demanded by both Ash and Najat. There was a high chance it will happen, she couldn’t stay in this room forever, the two will find out regardless.

That also...will potentially mean his creator will feel more frustrated and his percentage will increase higher to potentially 90%. Sure it’s in within 72% due to calling Nowa ‘clan’...but he had to take in very variable and factor in the chances anything could go wrong. (done)

Yet as he stared back at the kitsune that he really was unable to tell was blinking or not-- Scrappy had to reevaluate… this slave was a wildcard. He had no data on her, besides her looks that may arouse his creator. But there was, no personality or… anything to predict her actions.

And that… might be a slight problem.

(End)

“Kan, why did you warned me off on touching her?” qustioned Phobia, the two in her room as she was counting the bettings she gained from the con as she glnace to him and told.

“Because the contracted would of been cut short.” turning to him as she said. “Unlike the Herno? The Kitsune are secretive to the point their clans are hidden village from prying eyes. Each one different from the other and with all unqiue tradition. However one thing I can tell you for certainty? They are strong in the arts of deception, trickery, seduction as their tools. All Kitsunes are cunning...and can’t be underestimated.”

“So like the oppisote of a Herno?” asked Phobia with Kan nodding.

“Oh yes, while the honor varies from the Clan? The few on what I recall is that they view honor as a means to complete a task, in keeping secrets-- even protecting the family. As for the touching?” snorting a bit. “They’re vain, even more the females. Sure they know the ways of seduction, but don’t bother to use it. Most of the time they use such arts to assassinate their victum, not allowing other's to touch them.”

Then shrug. “No one really try to touch them, unless they have no reason to be bother...but if you are stupid enough to touch a kitsune tail, even more a female?” then gave a smirk. “Well...if a female allow you to touch it, you’re fine. If not and you do it? Let just say they will make their revenge deadly and strong.” seeing him pause a bit as she knew that he was paying attention as she told on.

“Now thre is the chance that those two cats will demand her freedom, and if she was freed? Well its hard to say. My best guess is that she’ll head home..but without knowing how her clan works, it’s hard to say…”

“Was there anything else you noticed from her?” asked the stripe as Kan nodded, giving a serious look.

“Yes. She has a powerful aura around her, mostly suppressed from the seals-- or the seals are suppressing the magic of them...But it could be two things. Or three things really. It could be Yokai magic-- a form of demonic magic...or bits of divine magic, or ascended magic...or maybe both?” shrugging abit. “Its hard to say at this point...what I’m more concern of is how she was captured, who sold her...and what she’s really like. Its obvious the seals are on for a reason…” then rolled her eyes.

“If those two demand her freedom, best to make sure you didn’t touch her and--hey wait where are you going!?” said the demoness as Phobia ws walking out, with a turn of his head he told.

“I heard enough. Basically no matter what I do, I’m fucked either way. Might as well tell the two and let them handle the Kitsune-- because I do not want some potentially dangerous demon or hgiher being to kill me or to do anything.”

“She has a magic of a Yokai, and maybe Divine-- but it doesn’t make her a higher being. She’s completely mortal as far as I can tell.” then told. “But with her having Yokai also means she’s not fully ‘mortal’.”

Snorting, Phobia told. “Which means it’s better to let those two handle this. This sounds like Iron Hold shit. And the last time I try to handle Iron Hold shit-- we got into the predictiment of the two. Best I nip this now before it becomes worse.”

“Releasing her could also be a worse mistake than keeping her as a slave.” making him pause as she told. “Right now? She is controlled with suppression magic, even if she isn’t a higher being like me, or a demon, or acend like a spirit-- she might be a haynu,” seeing the confuse look she scoff and told. “A half-demon. And there is no telling on what that may bring.”

It made Phobia pause, considering...and said. “The more you tell me, the more it’s better if I let them know,”

“And let the problem get worse?” question Kan in interruption as he jab a finger and told in a snarl.

“The last time I listen to you and let my selfishness be in control, Najat would kill me eventually! If I do it again, there’s no way things will work out fine.” then snort as he walk off as Kan facehoof and muttered.

“Idiot. Just a pure idiot.” As Phobia was walking off, he rubbed his eyes with his left hand, muttering to himself.

“Normal mortal things I can deal with, magical hernos I can deal with, even spirit bounds in items I can deal with. Half-breeds with the potential of unspeakable doom without sealing things on neck? Nope!” already intent on finding one of the Hernos-- or both at this point because he rather let them deal with the problem than him. (done)

With a bit of searching, he knocked on the two’s shared room door and waited. When it opened, Ash gave a slight yawn and blinked at him. On the floor was Najat in a meditation like kneel, the darker feline asking, “yooooo…..” Dragging out her greeting before stretching and asking with a slight yawn, “waaaa’tcha need?” Trying to apparently wake up some. (end)

Taking a deep breath, Phobia asked with cross arms. “What do you two know anything about ‘Haynus’, Yokai and seal things?” (done)

Najat opened her eyes and Ash shook herself more awake to blink at him and raise a brow. “Well, plenty I guess.” Then pushed, “why?” (end)

“Remember that race I went on with the prize? Turns out there was a exotic prize of a slave-- which in turns out to be a Kitsune with three tails...which in turns, Kan inform me that she could be a potential Haynu, Yokai, or ‘divine’ with seal suppressions on her collar-- and I rather let you two handle this since this seems more like your forte.” (done)

While Najat got up and moved by Ash at the door, both women gave him a… look. It was a odd look, and one that made him feel hairs raise on his back. Najat’s cold stair seemed all the more colder, even while she asked in a even tone. “Please. Why did you ask the demones for answers, and not us?” (end)

“Because she was there at the race at the time and could sense whatever this Kitsune was.” admit the stripe as he kept a even look. “Look I get it, you of all people don’t trust me-- I understand, I’m a shitty guy. But when Kan inform me of those sealing tags? Even more of the fact that the Kitsune...made me cautious for some reason. Like, cautious that I should be on my toes cautious.” looking to the two as he went on.

“But despite our meetings, our differences-- even I know in my insane mind when to not mess with certain things...and the whole ‘possible Haynu’ thing with sealing tags? That is one of the few things I’m willing to let someone else deal with.” (done)

Najat didn’t let her gaze falter. In fact, it didn’t seem to move a inch. “Trust, is not the issue, Phobia-san. That, is a different topic than this.” Studying him and going on, “you come to us with questions, of a slave you won. A prize you conveniently did not mention before after informing us there was a race to be held.”

Ash rolled her eyes and leaned on the doorframe some. “Yeah… that can be touched on for trust and all, but that’s not really the point of this right now.” The pointed to him. “I think we both know, the only reason you’re even asking us, is because if we knew you had a slave, we’d make some noise over it-- am I close?” Then going on, “I mean… it must of been some really sweet deal to just… go behind our backs and potential do the same to the next girl like you nearly did to Najat…” Watching the striped carefully. (End)

Giving a snort, he said. “First of all, there were no mentions of detail on that paper except of ‘exotic’ and female with the prize of 100 gold shillings.” then look to Ash and admit while having a even face. “And yes, you’re right, but with the whole Kitsune thing and what Kan mention? I figure I might as well get this over with than to find my throat slit later on in my life.” (done)

“Before that.” Najat spoke in, “would you have bothered to tell us of this slave? Even if they were not kitsune, or if Kan never spoke a word?” Adding with a slight chill, “speak your mind with truth.” (end)

Lifting his eyes in thought as he consider his words...and knew that no matter how he plots, no matter how much he’ll try to evade...they’ll find out. They’ll always do. It was like the Markings marked him to be without a female by his side with these two around. Go all the way Phobia. You already put yourself in this position...might as well tell them the truth that you would...since anything I do or plan will be wrecked with the wildcards.

Looking back to them, he told. “Yeah. I would. Because I know sooner or later, you’ll figure out, you’ll probably say or do something to twist the knife in me-- and will make certain that your scorn will razed upon me-- so yes. I would of told you two eventually, the only reason I didn’t was because I wanted to be purely focus on a rushed job of the dinghy to make sure it didn’t burst halfway.” (done)

“Uh-huh.” Began Ash for a moment in thought. “Look, Phobia.” Crossing her arms as she spoke. “Do you even know why we’re giving you a hard time over this?” (end)

“Because I’m a shitty person and you two want to make sure I don’t hurt anyone mentally with mental and emotional trama?” (done)

Rolling her eyes, Ash said, “yeah, and you know why that is?” Giving him a long look as he thought.

But Najat answered anyways. “Because slaves of arabia are not treated fairly, Phobia-san. We are just items. Usable, replaceable, and only for the wants of whomever the Master is.” Her features darkening. “I was treated like prime meat, to be gen to those hungry for my body. And myself unable to top them.”

“You do not understand the feeling of despair, hopelessness nor fear that you could be used for any and all things your ‘master’ may wish, even if it were to break you.” For a moment, Najat seemed ready to do… something, just with how stormy her features became. “I have forgiven you, but the scars you placed on my mind have not left. They never will.”

Tilting her head, Ash asked, “you know, you gotta ask yourself… how would of you felt in her position if you had to do every little thing you were told, and couldn’t stop yourself?” (end)

He was silent, thinking for a brief moment. He never really consider it...but for that brief moment, he consider on him being in Najat position...and hum. hrm...in a way...I would probably feel on what Najat feels in a sense… in all honesty he would of planned a murder on whoever did that to him. Maybe make it to the point of finding a means to remove the collar…

A frown on his face as he look to the two and said netrualy. “Alright...you made your point clear enough…” then thought over in a hum as a finger tap on his chin. “Hrm..wonder if I should of start my conquering in Arabia? Would be rather...interesting to say the least.” (done)

The two cast a look at the ther, but Ash waved him off, “think about it later.” Going on to say, “you got a kitsune that’s maybe a haynu? Welp, show us the way.” Motioning down the hall. “We can talk on the way.” (end)

Putting that option on the side of his head, he turned to lead them as he said. “Right, well with the three tails on her, Kan consider her being a potential Hanyu...or a Yokai…” then glance to the two as he asked. “What is a Yokai anyway? Is it like Kan or Tyra or even that Camous?” (done)

“Yokai are demons.” Spoke Najat simply. “They are however, much more physical and often appear in the Land of Iron. They are immortal for the most part, and not easily slain. They are in truth, simply demons that are free from the very pits they were imprisoned in. the name Yokai, is simply the name we give them in our tongue.”

Nodding, Ash went on. “And it’s likely this girl’s a haynu. Demons are not the type you want to deal with. They will rape women if given the chance. And sometimes, half-demon kids pop up. And you can imagine how some locals feel about a half-demon being around.” Hand going one way. “Not mortal enough to be accepted by people.” Then wanded it the other way. “Not strong enough to be respected or feared by demons. They’re just ‘bastard’ children that get scoffed at by both sides.”

Looking a little thoughtful, Najat seemed to agree. “The yokai blood and magic that flow through them, it makes them strong. Stronger than mortals. And for that, they are often shunned and feared for what they might do. Their demon blood boils and can make them beasts to be feared indeed. Many often slay the haynu before they have a chance to grow. My village would of done the same if they ever spotted one being born by a mother.”

“I however, do not agree with such a notion.” Breathed out the white cat. “Ash always made a point. They are simply misunderstood. And even if you would of done things to her without telling us, it is good you informed us. She may be like many others, mistreated by those around her for simply being.” (End)

“Not to mention who knows what she might do with the seals off.” added Phobia as he shrug. “Maybe if she was misunderstood, she might hang out with you two or something…” then as they headed to his room he added. “Although one thing been buggering me, mostly on those weird markings on her.” opening the door to see…

Scrappy and the Kitsune in their exact spots and were having a staring contest as Phobia remarked. “Huh...look like they didn’t move.” (done)

While Najat didnt comment to that, Ash moved up and said, “hey.” Only getting a ear flick from the wordless kitsune. Tilting her head, Ash said, “... uh, name’s Ash. mind if I ask your name?” Still getting nothing, the kitsune still staring on at Scrappy.

Twisting her face, Ash moved to be in her line of sight, this time the kitsune glancing just a bit with a titled of her head. Smiling, Ash said, “come on…. Please?” Giving a smile even as the kitsune furrowed her brows. Blinking, Ash looked at herself and then touched her face saying, “what, this?” Then chuckled, “yeah… a demon did this to me.”

Najat rolled her eyes and moved to come into view, speaking with a slight nod. “I am Najat, kitsune-san. First heir to the Kummo clan.” Lifting her head and asking, “may we know your name?”

For a long while, the kitsune was silent, not opting to speak a word as she seemed to ‘look’ the two over. While she did, Phobia moved next to scrappy, seeing mostly to ask if anything had changed. Before that though, the kitsune spoke. “Mari.” It was said in such a simple manner, and not very loudly. “You… live here?” Then focused on Ash. “demon touched… and non deon touched?”

“Ash is free of demonic influence.” Najat explained. “I trust her with my very existence.” Then questioned. “You are sealed. Why?”

Remaining silent for a moment, the Kitsune told, “betrayed. Attacked. Feared by another clan.” (end)

I know how that feels… thought Phobia as he figured Ash would feel the same as he could make a rough assessment that since of her extra tails and being a hanyu-- she was betrayed and sold off by another clan. (dne)

“For being a haynu, right?” ashed Ash before chuckling, “I sorta know how that feels…”

Shaking her head, Mari told, “my caln… wanted me.” Pausing for a moment before speaking again. “Was scribe. Master of fuinjutsu.”

Perking to this, Najat immediately made a bit of a bow and spoke, “then it is a honor to meet one of your caliber, Mari-sama.” Getting a small smile from the quiet kitsune. (end)

Yeah...might as well ask the question now. mentally sighed Phobia, as he figured it was best to do this now and wash his hands clean from this as he asked. “Any idea on how to remove the seals on the collar? Something tells me trying to remove the collar itself is going to be problematic.” (done)

Nodding, Mari told, “made to hold. Strong. Will need time.” Thinking to herself as Ash walked up and inspected the seals some. “Not impossible. But ink needed. Will do. If allowed.”

“I got this.” Ash waved off, making the others look as she placed a hand on the collar. “Prepare to be amazed!” and like that, there was some purple sparking around her hand, the likes Scrappy saw before, and like that… Ash moved her hands to just tug the Collar open. “Done.”

Blinking, Mari lifted a hand and felt her neck, frowing her brows… then spoke, “you… steal. Steal its power.” Which got both striped and golem wandering. (End)

“Wait, that what you did?” asked Phobia with a glance to her. “Steal the magic of seals and just...make it null?” then thought and shook his head. “No...not steal and make it null...absorbe the magic to yourself...would explain a few things actually.” then told to Mari. “Names Phobia, and you’re free.” already turning to get into his chair. “I’m sure you three have a lot to talk about on stuff. Enjoy freedom Mari.” already focusing his mind on what he needed to do, and not consider on the ‘what-ifs’.

Scrappy, if he could? Would be frowning at his creator mood. (done)

Getting up, Mari spoke strongly, despite her soft voice. “You wished to touch me?” Making the strip pause. Though, he wasn’t sure if it was a accusation or a question. And when he turned, neither Najat or Ash seem to be willing to clarify for him. (End)

“...is that a accusation or a question?” spoke the Stripe in caution. (done)

Observing him for a moment, she spoke, “you wished to, but not. Why?” Seeming to measure him. It was hard to tell what she was truly asking, seeing as all her questions and words were so… short. (End)

Rolling his eyes as a low grumble came, he said. “Because I had a gut feeling that if I did, you would of killed me eventually. And I decided to ask someone else for...a brief summary, since I never met Kitsunes or heard of them.” (done)

“Wise.” told Mari. “touch, not bother. Fine, if done nice.” Making him blink at how she worded it. Did that mean she would of not minded if he touched her? Any thoughts on that were half-dashed as she told with a frowen. “Touch tails… place curse on you.” (End)

So the tails are a big no-no...figures. thought the stripe as he huffed and said. “Noted.” then asked with a raised brow. “Any more loaded questions, Mari?” (done)

She only tilted her head in a innocent… maybe even confused manner. “Loaded...question.” repeating the phrase in a unfamiliar manner.

Glancing, Najat spoke in a completely different language, one that was fast paced to the point Phobia had trouble picking up each word. In reaction, Mari soon responded with questions, just as quickly spoken. When Najat cleared it up, Mari nodded and spoke to Phobia. “None.” Then smiled to him. “But am pretty, yes?” (End)

For some reason...Phobia felt that gut instinct of a female giving a loaded question as he said in a cautious manner. “Yes...I do see you...attractive…” for some reason, he honestly had no idea if she was either ‘teasing’ him, or was about to make a subtle threat of some form. (done)

Still having that smile, she turned and spoke something in her native tongue. Something that made both Najat and Ash slightly giggle or snicker. While he was left confused, Ash told, “why don’t you go do something? Najat and I will get Mari something better on.”

Innocently, Mari spoke, “but pretty. Keep on to stay, yes?” Looking to Phobia for confirmation. Though both Najat and Ash looked ready to laugh, no matter how Phobia responded to that. (End)

Having a slight confuse expression, he said. “Yeah...just not in...public…” then added to Ash. “Although don’t you mean you three leaving, since this is my room and all?” (done)

“Who said we were staying?” Ash asked in return. “Come on Mari, let’s find you something better than that. Must be chilly to have.”

To that, Mari told, “is with ship. Not to sands.” Moving and glanced to phobia to go on. “Less if watched, yes?” Making Ash give a snicker and causing Najat to roll her eyes while the girls passed the lone male up. Leaving Phobia decidedly confused on what was going on, even as the three left. (End)

As the door was shut, he look to Scrappy and asked. “Do you know what the Markings jsut happen-- because I certaintly don’t.”

It took Scrappy a few moments to relook at everything...and confess. “Unknown, with unknown means to access their language, as well as both Hernos acting odd, and Kitsune asking odd quesitoning, I am unable to find a logical means to all of that. Paradoxical females.”

The Stripe sighed, moving to his chair to sit and agreed. “Yeah...something tells me that things might get worse now…” rubbing his face as he heard Scrappy saying.

“Unsure of that conclusion, creator. However I am certain that your check-up is needed on your mechanical limb and connection points.”

It made Phobia glance to his right arm, or more specifically to where metal and skin meet, near his side as it has been...a while since he last look over it. Already taking his armor pieces off as he said. “Yeah...need to make sure that it won’t rust or be damaged...lets up the bits of runic on it last, it’ll be a shame to take everything off for it to rust.” already planning on seeing if there were signs of damage on his arm…

Although he did added. “Make sure the defense runes are on...something tells me that Mari might decide to give the threat if I try anything later on tonight.”

“Acknowledge.” agreed the mechanical wolf, already moving to confirm if the runes were active or not, as while he let his creator work? He himself was trying to figure out Mari...but he couldn’t give a answer if she was boon ora problem. Wildcards. Oh how he started to dislike them. (done)

Phobia tapped his fingers away on a table and glanced up at where Mari had situated herself in the mess hall herself. Both were currently eating, and while the ship was almost fixed, there were a few things being tuned up. Currently, he was just trying to puzzle out Mari. Unlike Najat after her freedom, Mari… didn’t bother to avoid him or give any scathing looks.

For the most part, she seemed… fine with him. Granted, she spent a lot of time with Najat and Ash, speaking in their native tongue and laughing like a gaggle of girls on occasion. It took awhile to get some clothes-- namely cloth with Sieg’s help. But afterwards and some apparent sowing with Book (he found out later), did Mari have new red clothes.

Namely the red dress that was form fitting to her body. Unlike Ash’s or Najat’s robe or kimono meant to help keep modesty, Mari’s red dress was… bold to sight, and help highlight her figure. While she wasn’t like Najat’s curvy figure, there was a certain allure to her, even more now with how the short-like dress hinted at cleavage or showed legs-- even how the shortness of it almost teased him to look down.

She didn’t seem to be even worried if he looked, more focused on her own work on slips of paper. He wasn’t sure what she was working on, only that she needed a brush and ink to do said work. She only minorly payed mind to her food, and kept most of her focus on what was before herself. (End)

I don’t get it. Sure Kan mention that Kitsune know the art of seduction and seduce their targets before killing them… but why wear such a thing like that? Is it part of tradition? Is it a means to get me caught in looking at her to get her to accuse me? Is it just...something of the norm for her people or Clan? I don’t even know at this point! Sure the defense runes were active and Scrappy kept watch on me, but I still feel like she's waiting to give that threat or subtle threat or...anything at this point!

She must know about me by the two, they won’t lie to her, by the pits, they probably warned her to stay away from me! Although from that little interaction they did...maybe they, or she doesn’t need to worry on me, because she could easily handle me? That...could be it. Why be worry on something so insignificant of a threat? Compare to Najat or Ash-- or even Kan, I must seem easy to handle! Sure there’s the golems but...hell’s, I’m not even good at frontal fighting like other Stripes!

Which only prove how pathetic it was, since he was both the runt and the last of anything compare to Stripe military or strength. Really all he was good at was being a sabotager or a ingenious inventor!

Taking another bite of his food, he tried to focus on it and his plans...but it kept bothering him, kept bothering him that she was biding her time and..whatever she’ll threaten with. For all he knows, she could be just waiting for a good moment to grab him by the arm and throw him down! He took another bite as he chew and swallow, glancing up…

As she had her face right infront of his, he pause as he saw her smile as she more or less lean over the table he was sitting in. (done)

They stared at the other, both not saying a word as he was completely caught off guard of what to do. The silence was near deafening as the vixen’s gaze didn’t wane… well, gaze was general. With how tightly closed her eyes seemed, it was still hard to tell how she could see anything. Though being so close, he could just now pick out that her dark lashes hid her eyes just peeking through…

Leaning in a bit more, Mari seemed to get uncomfortably close to his likes, making him for once wanting to back away from the personal space she was invading. But as their noses were just about to touch… she giggled and backed away swiftly. He blinked and was a little surprise to see her back away so fast, seeming to do a backflip and jump herself back to her seat, looking at him… then smiled and went back to work, leaving him… dumbfounded on what just happened. (End)

...what just happen? No seriously-- what just fucking happen!? Was she...testing me or something!? Was she trying to catch me off guard on peeking at her? Why was she looking ready to kiss me-- unless she was planning on trying to whisper something of a threat to me-- I HAVE SO MANY QUESTIONS! As much as he wanted to shout into the world on what she was trying to do-- all he could really do was given a sagged sigh and let his prosthetic limb curled under his chin as he asked in sarcasm.

“This must be very amusing to you, isn’t it?” (done)

All he got from the kitsune was a twitch of her ear and a glance as she went, “prrr?” Making a odd purring like humm of confusion. (end)

Giving a exasperated sigh, he shook his head and said. “Never mind…” then asked. “So, you’re going to tell me on why you just...did that? It seem so...odd that you just got close...or are you just trying to catch me off guard?” talking another bite of his meal and a sip of his water to wash it down. (done)

With a smile creeping on her lips, she said, “you no like surprise?” Then pouted at him, “thought was pretty.” (End)

Coughing a bit from the slight pout and words, he clear his throat and tried to not choke from the look as he said. “W-Well,” clearing his throat more as he tried to relax his throat. “You...are...but it was just…” glancing to her as asked. “Why are you trying to surprise me?” (done)

With knowing tone, she said happily, “have closer look, yes?” Then went on while half leaning on the table. “Peek some here. So I come there.” (end)

Staring at her, he said. “Waaaaaiit, are you trying to get a rise out of me? Are you just...messing with me?” raising a brow as he went on. “Or unless this is some Kitsune thing I have no idea about?” (done)

Giggling, Mari told, “can no help if pretty. Yes?” Then went back to her work, humming away some nonsensical tune. (end)

Staring at her more...he couldn’t help but let out a groan and facepalm. Shaking his head some as he lower his hand and went back to eating. I’m beginning to think she’s enjoying messing with me. I mean sure I said she was attractive...but seriously? Wait...did those two cats said that since I’m so weak, she didn’t need to worry on me? Oh I can see Ash doing it, maybe Najat adding that the Kitsune here could easily kick my ass with her magic if I ‘try anything funny’.

Inwardly he grumble, he just...didn't get her! Why would she be ‘okay’ with him, teasing with him and messing with him if those two told him he was a shitty person-- hells, he didn’t bother to deny that, he was bad on a certain level! He wanted to conquer something...or try to conquer something at least! He still consider over Najat words on that talk...and he started to think Arabia might be a safe bet. Key word ‘might’. (done)

When he glanced up, Mari was still in her place, dutifully working on her papers… really, he wasn’t even sure what those were. They were too small and narrow for contracts, or paperwork or lists… as much as he was wondering on why she was possibly teasing him-- those confused him even more. The speed she went at them was a little phenomenal, going in quick patterns before setting it aside and going to the next.

What were they really? And why did she need so many. It looked like she possibly han hundreds of papers. But in honesty, what were they for? And why would she need so many? (End)

Although he honestly doubted she’ll give him a straight answer, probably evade it or dissuade him-- or ignore him as he asked. “Okay I have to ask...what are you doing with those pieces of papers...and why so many of them?” (done)

Without looking up, she told simply, “seal making.” (end)

Blinking a bit in surprise...he asked in a bit of caution. “You mean...like the stuff on that collar?” (done)

Glancing up, she smiled and asked in a odd tone of amusement, “make nervous of you?” finishing and flicking up one of the Seals in her fingers, allowing him to see the circular and wavy symbols he’d seen before… in a manner. It was vastly different from the ones on the collars, but the manner of its creation was similar in style. (end)

Looking at it, he could tell it was...different, really different as he let a light shrug shown as he admit. “I can’t help but be cautious-- I never seen these seals, much less how they work. They’re way different from what I can tell from the Runic Arts-- which is another field altogether.” (done)

She seemed to gain a oddly impish smile and asked innocently, “wish to see work?” (end)

As much as he wanted to reject or ‘politely’ say no...that scientific and curiosity of a Stripe made him look and asked. “What do they exactly and are there variations of their uses?” Already knowing that the Runic Arts were difficult to master, mostly because there were so many forms of runes, and even the Stripes, the ‘experts’ of them couldn’t know every Rune there ever was. (done)

“Many, yes.” Mari told while getting up and getting a few. She flashed each one before his eyes, each one artistically different from the last. “Heal. See. Bomb. Strength. Speed.” Walking up to him, she held up a oddly made one and say, “no-threat.” (End)

For some reason, the last one made him err on the side of caution as he asked. “Meaning that if you infuse them with a bit of magic, they work almost like runes-- but rely on a whole different system since they require a special touch of magic, right?” (done)

She hummed and said, “little-little like.” then with a tap faster than he could see, the ‘no-threat’ seal was on his chest. For a moment, the striped wasn’t sure what was going on, he just… felt like everything stopped. She leaned before his face and smiled with, “my magic. Your magic. Magic is magic, if let.” Again, their faces near touching. “Work good, yes?” Which… he couldn’t answer to, being frozen stiff as a statue… before she moved back, peeling that seal off and letting him regain movement.

She giggled as he blinked and worked his body, trying to… get rid of the odd feeling as she said innocently, “seal work. Is good, yes? Good seal mean work later.” (End)

Shaking his head a bit to regain momentum as he said. “Yeah...it works good.” although his mind was thinking on another subject. By the Markings...yeah, I was fucking right! She HAS Nothing to worry on me, because she could easily stop me, with just sealing tags! Sealing! Tags! She doesn’t even have to give a threat or anything! Just one tap of that, put me somewhere for who knows long-- and it’ll give the same message of, ‘mess with me and you’re fucked!’

I mean, she literally just need to place it on, put me somewhere, and boom! Problem solve...although while I am interested on how the seals work...I think this was a subtle message of, ‘ask more, and get your ass frozen or freeze like a idiot’. (done)

He was snapped out by her tapping of a finger, as Mari asked, “Metal-arm fine?” a touch of, he thought was concern. It was hard to tell with her curious tone… and that lead to another thing that.. He wasn’t sure how to make.

Mari was only so fluent in the ‘common tongue’. Self taught, apparently. She could fairly well understand everyone, but had trouble forming the words. And for the names… well, bare for Ash or ‘Naja’, she seemed to give everyone a nickname. ‘Scrap’ for Scrappy. ‘False-one’ to Sieg. ‘bad-bad one’ used for Kan. ‘sweet girl’ to Book. or in his case… ‘Metal-arm’. (End)

“Yeah, yeah….” quickly checking under his undercloth to confirm if the runes taht glowed and connected against flesh and metals as he glance up and assured. “I’m fine...Just...almost felt like I was hit by a paralyzed rune or...something.” then sighed and said. “Not to mention...sorta glad the seals didn’t affect my arm either. Would be a shame if it did-- especially since trying to fix it is...difficult.” already knowing that his arm was unique itself.

Sure he may had crafted the idea, but building it actually work? It was a Clan effort...and he doubted he could get it fully repaired beside the small ‘check-up’s he could do. He wasn’t a healer, and he knew that trying to tamper with his arm was risky enough with it being one of a kind. (done)

She curiously tilted her head, then smiled and patted his head. “You silly. No harm arm. Be bad.” Then turned and sauntered away with a giggle, once more confusing him on what she meant. Unless she didn’t understand how his arm worked?

Then again, it was hard to tell. And trying to explain his arms ‘functions’ might be a bit hard. She did sometimes have moment’s of confusion when he said specific words or phrases. (end)

Hrm...maybe ask the cats to translate and go into detail? although that was doubtful. Since they may not know much on it either. Really he was probably the only one beside Scrappy that knew how his arm work. Flexing the limb, he made sure that it worked properly. Moving it around, flexing it’s fingers, even letting it shift to reveal a small hook and to fire out a rope of sorts.

Shifting it back as he flex his hand and sighed. Alright...good so far… then tried to focus back on eating...but he was just bothered on Mari, more to the point...on why she bother being nice to him? Or just...friendly in general? Or even teasing him? Unless his theory of her not seeing him as a threat is sound…

Then again, she literally froze his body with a seal. He doubted she view him as anything but a ‘silly’ guy...or a idiot. Most would consider the latter. (done)

While the kitsune got back to her seals, humming along as she did, both paused when there was a sliding and Ash came in. Looking about, the herno brightened and said, “Mari, Mari, Mari!” Going up excitedly and then, much to the stripe’s cringe, went off in that hyper-fast like tongue.

Smiling, Mari said something, something that made Ash laugh before responding. He furrowed his brows, Mari giggling into a hand before saying something else and gathering her seals. Both the finished, and the papers yet to be made into seals.

Ash grinned and took the left aside meal to bring with, both talking so adamantly with the other. Though before they reached the doorway, Ash paused and asked, “hey Racky?” Making him tilt his head. “Should let you know-- don’t go in the washing room.” Pausing to go on, “girl stuff.” (end)

Rolling his eyes, he told. “I already got enough undersuits to wash and some casuals-- no need to worry on me going there or not…” then added. “Unless someone broke the laundry machines somehow.” then taking another bite as he went on. “But it’s doubtful that’ll happen, Ash.” (done)

Nodding, Ash said, “good… because, you know… Najat might not be happy if any guy’s barge in and all that.” Then waved with a grin, “anyways, the girls and I are going to be there for a bit, doing girl things and talking girl stuff-- keep outta trouble~” Then sped off to catch up with Mari. (end)

A flat look on his face as he muttered and look back to his food. “If you wanted to say, ‘Phobia don’t go there because we want privacy’-- that would of been fine enough.” finishing his meal as he sighed, already feeling the urge to drink. He know he shouldn’t...but with how things are going, the temptations to drink might be needed.

Especially with how, ‘paradoxal’ those girls were. Especially Mari.(Done)

Najat… at least made some sort of sense. But when Ash came? That started making things confusing. And now Mari? Well… she was still new-- but it was clear that she was just as confusing. Why couldn't they be a bit more like Book, or maybe Nowa? At least they didn’t make things so complex! Or… as far as he knew. Book not being a slave and now learning to cook stuff and wearing a dress and… sewing…

Ok, so Book has been doing odd stuff. But at least Nowa still makes sense! (end)

Giving a groan, he got up and move his plate away as he thought. Just...just focus on the work. The sooner I’ll repair it for good, the quicker we can head to the Iron Holds, find this Jiva guy...and maybe figure out what to with Mari...I doubt she’ll want to go back home after being backstabbed...but what else is she going to do but stay on the ship? in all honesty...he had no idea on what was with Mari choice.

Truly no idea whatsoever.

Jump to top

24

Later on the day, the Striped was honestly shock of Mari keeping around him, a lot longer than he would’ve thought or imagined. It made Phobia want to figure who he could ask about Kitsunes, or about Mari-- or anything at this point, he couldn’t ask Kan, as she might just twist a word or two. Ash wasn’t around and he doubt she would tell him straight.

He didn’t fully trust the Spirit herself, she was giving him the feeling of Camous. His options were limited as he thought of one person...who could tell him. But probably won’t just to spite him or to screw over with him, and he wouldn’t blame Najat one bit for that. He was a cruel asshole too her so...fair’s fair. (Done)

A few askings around and one walk to the room the three girls liked to share, and Phobia was before the door of Ash’s, Najat’s and Mari’s cabin. Knocking, he waited for a moment before the door opened. Najat lifted a brow and asked, “yes, what can I help you with, Phobia-san?” Calm and chilling as always. “Are your constructs suffering from the cold as well?” (End)

“No not yet, they probably might if I try to make them work in the night.” admit Phobia as he soon said with a deep breath. “I’m here for a different reason.” then clap his hands as he said. “I know you probably won’t say anything, I know you would probably just shut the door on me, and I probably expect you to not help me out of spite --which I can understand and fully deserved-- but I’m here because I...need help on figuring out the Kitsune, or in this case...Mari.” Taking a breath as he added. “I’m here, because you’re probably the only person here that won’t give me total bs and tell it to me straight.”(Done)

She stared at him blankly for a moment before breathing in and coming out, gently closing the door behind her. He looked on curiously as she motioned for him to follow, which he did. If not feeling a little unsure of her silence. They went down a few halls then went to a cargo space that he had yet to really fill with anything.

Seeming sure this was good enough, Najat turned to look at him and told, “apologies. I did not feel that you would want to embarrass yourself if Mari were to walk in as we talked.” (end)

“That's...probably a good idea.” said Phobia in admittance as the Striped look to Najat, seeming to wait for whatever she was going to say, or would say to him about this subject. (Done)

Seeing he understood, Najat calmly said, “now, what is it that confuses you most?” Going on to explain, “Kitsune in nature are a very shrouded people. There might be more you do not comprehend, but I will address what you, at this moment, are confused by.” (end)

He took in a breath and place his hands on his forehead. “I just can’t understand Mari…” looking back to Najat as he said. “I can’t understand if she actually likes me, teasing me, or is just fucking with me for amusement. It also doesn’t help that she has a hard time speaking in this language, so I’m just…” giving a groan as he rest his back on a wall. “I’m just trying to figure out if Kitsunes, or Mari in this case, see relationships different and what they like about whoever they’re attracted to.” (Done)

Shaking her head, Najat told, “she toys with the idea.” Figuring out a manner to explain this, without making the striped feel like he’s being used. “Kitsue by nature are always living on the dangerous side of life. They balance it on the tip of a blade, any which way may cause death.”

“Mari is a haynu. For her, that makes the blade's edge all the more finner, and deadly. Life is not simple for her, so she takes her Kitsune teachings to their greatest extent, to make life fullest.” Then considered the striped. “At first, she possibly did this to toy with you. It is nothing on you, all Kitsune toy with people’s habit’s and emotions. Tricksters by nature.”

While Phobia made a face to this, not sure if he liked the idea of being toyed with, Najat went on. “But, it is becoming clear to myself, that Mari may wish to make something out of this playful teasing.” Making his ears perk. Najat closed her eyes in thought, carefully maneuvering her own words to make the clearest of sense. “She teases and toys, so she can understand if you are worth the time. Kitsune ideals are not like your ways. For her, she is testing the waters that you are worthy to have her body.”

“She does not care of sex like you or those of the Isles do.” Explained Najat. “It is not sacred. Sex is a tool. But marriage is a right. You can have intercorse with a Kitsune, and it mean nothing. If you were to truly marry one? Then the sex afterwards is long and drawn out, to express that they have laid claim to you or you her.” While he tried to wrap his mind around this, Najat further told, “but they do not marry like most do. A kitsune merely tells the other, they want them. The process of consummating that ‘marriage’? That is deceded between the two that are to mate on their terms. There is never a ‘courtship’ time or a ‘marriage ceremony’.” (end)

Scrunching his face a bit, Phobia tried to wrap this around his head even further. So…Mari, or Kitsune in general have a ‘long consummating’ that translate for marriage for them? And the only reason she did that little ‘help’ was because sex was use as a tool to get me relax...I feel lik I’ve ben used a lot more than I realized. With a breath as he thought on it, he soon however ask as he glanced to her. “But why me? Out of all the choices she could try to wrap her hands around some guy-- why the unstable ‘madman’ of a Striped? Thats what I don’t get.” (done)

Huffing to that, Najat admitted, “I feel she could of chosen better.” Which he half agreed with, and half felt wounded by. “But, you are the only one she see see’s viable and will not try to kill her, nor her kits if she chose to have any.” Making him look on in surprise, through Najat was stern to tell. “She is Haynu. There are very few that would allow a Haynu to live, very much less procreate in the Holds.”

She then shrugged. “Perhaps she saw something she liked and chose to follow on instinct. Perhaps your loose lips while you were intoxicated by your own reckless drinking allowed her to hear something she chose to cling to. We may never know. But she obviously does this simply because she can. ‘Unstable’ is considered a obstacle to move past for Kitsune, due to their way of life.” (end)

Leaning back as he cross his arms, Phobia asked. “So you’re saying that she’s testing me till she thinks I’m good enough and see all the quialties she like and just...go up and say ‘I want you’, just like that?” (done)

Rolling her eyes, Najat told, “in simplest form? Yes.” Then breathed out, “In reality, she may dance around you and then cause you to dance in confusion as she tries to coax you to ask her that question.” Going on to tell flatly, “this is as much as a game as it is a want, Phobia-San. Kitsune are whimsical like that, though it seems to be mostly a female trait amongst them.” (end)

Letting out a breath, Phobia rub his forehead as for a brief moment, he felt that migraine slowly forming in his head. (done)

“You should consider yourself lucky.” Najat seemed to tell him. “She has taken her time to do much of nothing. Most others would have taken what they wanted and left long ago.” (end)

He couldn’t help but snort and told. “Sometimes I can’t help but feel it’s like that with everything.” feeling a bit of bitterness as he rolled his eyes. “Like my clan, all I wanted was to make something great for everyone, and took so much time away just to make it all ready, and what do they do? Spit at it and toss me away.” He shook his head and changed the subject as he told. “Thanks Najat, that certainly help explained a bit.” feeling the miragine more as he rub his head a bit and told.

“Now if you excuse me….I got this killer headache bothering me.” (done)

As he turned, he was stopped by a hand suddenly gripping his shoulder. It nearly shocked him as a reminder, how fast Najat could move if she so chose. And looking back into her cold eyes, the Herno told. “Do not run from the past, Phobia. It will only return to haunt you. You wish to know why you were discarded?” Then slightly narrowed her eyes. “Then ask why they would have reason to. You know in your heart the truth. You must come to terms of your own actions.” (end)

“I….” Started Phobia as he look away, thinking briefly as he shook his head and told. “I just stole alot and used up everything to make the ship and golems...thats all I’ve done, Najat.” (done)

Keeping her eyes on him, Najat let go and walked past him, heading for the door and saying, “then why does your words sound with doubt?” Leaving him to stand in thought as she went to do her own things. (End)

Phobia shook his head a bit, rubbing his head with his left hand as he tried to ease his headache as he thought. Ugh...I know just stole a lot, it's a sin in the Isles, even among the Stripes. Phobia tried to ease his breath, but had to move. Mostly to just..lay down somewhere. Ever since he left the temple, he’s been getting more headaches. Phobia really needed to find a set of the gemstone and that rod, just so he could ‘practice’ with the notes like that one monk mention.

But in the meantime, Phobia was...at least somewhat assured Mari liked him, eve nif he didn’t knew the full reasons. Sure she would probably toy and mess with him, but only to learn more on him and see if she likes him that much. In a way, it reminded him of how Stripes were with meeting with people, or starting to see someone as ‘courtships’ material. Phobia however snorted as he shook his head gently.

Get real Phobia. She’s just testing the waters, as soon as she find another guy thats a lot better, she’ll dump me and go after him...even more if he doesn’t seem bother with her being Haynu. thought Phobia as despite this line of thought, another part reminded that there weren’t that many guys that would think like that. And the only reason she was considering Phobia, was all because the Striped didn’t care if she was Haynu or not

Rubbing his head a bit more, he passed a window and saw it was getting dark out. Perhaps it wasn’t a bad time getting some rest, maybe in the morning he could work on that Teleportation machine he had in his vault. Build it and give it a few test-tries before he tried getting into the real fun stuff. The idea put a grin on his lips while heading for his cabin.

It was cold, it was quite and it was…. Very empty. Those that wanted to explore the village all got bundled up and left out, Ash and Najat leading the way through the snow. Mari seemed to have come along, and also wore a more heavy Kimono much like Najat’s own, just to stave off the cold.

The chilling winds that blew by made Zaki shiver some, glad that Book provided her a coat for her. She knew the Holds could get cold, but it was just figged here, and the snow? It was still a new sight, though she had seen it a bit during her travels.

They slowed to a stop, Ash seeming to look about and say, “definitely was a Herno village. You can just tell by the houses. Stright, white, square… very boring to look at…” (End)

Looking over Zaki said. “Its so...different.” then glance to Nibbles as the Spirit was floating without anything as she asked. “You aren’t feeling cold?”

“Eh, no offense Zaki but I’ve felt worse.” Giving a look around as she said. “I almost forgot how Hernos like to build their homes...remind me that one time I was briefly with a Herno mage once. Boy was she not happy that I was a Spirit of Faith when she discovered me.” (done)

“Yeeeah, faith ain’t one of our strong suites.” Admitted Ash, “we were more about duty, honor and expecting the ever living daylights out of each other.”

Najat gave Ash a long look, but son returned her gaze forwards. “Faith is seen as often unneeded. We expect highly of out Clan to do as they were taught. There is often no need to hope or have faith in them keeping straight and narrow. Simply know and expect they will. If betrayal would to pass? We often can tell. We are transparent in that regard.”

Ash seemed to tell jokingly to the others in a false whisper, “that’s why we use paper for indoor-walls. That way you can’t whisper your secrets around.” (end)

Nibbles laugh a bit as Zaki shook her head and look to Nibbles and asked in surprise. “Is Faith really that weak compare to other Spirits?” she admitally thought Faith was one of the stronger aspects for the ascending spirits.

Nibbles gave a iffy hand motioned. “Officially? Faith is equal to all the rest. Unofficially? Faith is regarded as the lowest rank among Spirits and holders. Mostly because Duty, Honor, Courage-- all the good spirits like those are made of tougher and more direct. While Faith is more untouchable, or harder to grasp for anyone. You can’t use it for a fight, its far easier to know when Courage or Duty is shown or felt.

“Faith is more harder to see when it appears. Because its more...subtle in a sense. And more spiritual, not everyone is so spiritually attuned either.” then shrug as she admit. “The only reason I’m the exception, is because I’m a lot older than most other Faith Spirits, a lot stronger too than some of the other Spirits if they’re willing to admit it.” (done)

Roaming around a bend, Ash said, “sounds like you should of been paired with a priestess Herno. Or a Opnehu. Or maybe a soul-searching travel. They would be more up your ally.” (end)

Laughing, Nibbles said. “Sadly Fate wasn’t kind onto me in those instances, as the mage took my ring elsewhere and left it till a tresure hunter found it.” She heard Ash telling, ‘jerk’ as Nibbles nod. “Yeah. some people are, or some Hernos in this case are jerks. But sometimes I don't’ get to pick my holders, sometime I just...have to go with the flow. Camous however upright manipulates people into picking her container up.”

“I’m more of the...going along for the ride sort of deal.” then let out a whistle and a grin. “And boy, there are times when I’m surprised by a few holders. One time, I was in a group with a really Racky Striped, there was Courage, Unity, Knowledge-- I even met a Joy or Inspiration among the group with him.” Shaking her head as she told. “And that Striped did alot, helped alot of STripes hid during the war, even help escorted them to Whitemanes or Blackmanes-- or Zebras. I’m sure they made him into a big story.”

Zaki look surprised as she asked. “That actually happen? I thought it was just a folklore the Stripes made.” Nibbles grin and told.

“You be surprised by the grain of truth reside in each story.” (Done)

Ash had to nod at that. “You’d be surprised what’s actually true. I mean, just look at my Mom told me and I later told you.” Making Zaki think some. “Magical Dependence was always a myth, but a few of us Mage herno family’s know about it and keep it alive. Even if most Herno’s forgot.”

“I still questioned why it would be not taught.” Najat spoke up. “We do not squander warnings like that away, often keeping them incase it were to occur again.”

Ash only shrugged. “If I had to guess? Once the lesson was learned and the tradition made? It never became a issue and we sort of just forgot. I mean, if it wasn’t a issue, why try chasing something that’s not there anymore? It’s a waste of time and effort. Even more when our traditions push up to keep going forwards and not dwell on ‘fleeting things’. (end)

“History repeats sometime.” agreed Nibbles as she hum a bit. “If I had to critic you Hernos on something, its that you all never seem to consider on keeping old lessons and traditions, or in this case old warnings. Once you learn on it and put it in your traditions, it’s just drop and never mentioned again until something similar popped up again in the next century or so.” (Done)

Ash glanced to that and told, “that’s actually hard to say, Nibbles. I’m just going off of Najat’s own Clan. I’m sure there’s a few that have more vaster history, but that’s kinda hard to tell. Since the only thing all Clans share are base rules and traditions that have stood for… well, forever it seems. Only other Clan based traditions only being the exception to minor changes.” (end)

Humming, Nibbles had to shrug and conceded. “Yeah, you got a point. Some Clans got little tweaks and others don’t.”

Zaki herself frown as she said. “But what I don’t understand is why something like that never been addressed to the Isles? Or at least to the Stripes. If we know about that, then there wouldn’t be much of a Exiled Striped.”

“Mostly because any knowledge of something similar to that was forgotten or burn from the Spotted.” reminded Nibbles with a raise finger. “Remember Zaki, the Spotted wanted full on genocide to the Striped, and if they couldn’t kill them all in bodies? They do it in history, old teachings, lessons, even technology, military, and chants. And from the results I say they managed to at least erased or destroyed nearly two centuries worth of knowledge and past from Stripes.” (done)

Thinking it over, Najat agreed. “With that much lost, any warnings would of been forgotten. And during the time of the War, not many knew of the Stripes. So it would stand to reason, that none would know the negative effects in later years.” Then looked to Zaki to smile. “Perhaps we should have Ash aid in passing what she knows, so you might give something in return once you get home.”

“I’ll try.” Ash told, “but my memory on the whole thing’s a bit rusty, might jabber on for a bit while I recall it all.” (end)

“I could probably take anything on what I can at this poin.” admit Zaki as she kept her coat close to her as she went on. “If Stripes that stray too long from their Clan does developed DSC syndrome? It only meant that any Clan member could develop this the moment they’re away from their Clan and chants. They have to repeatedly stay close to not only get the magical charge, but ‘mixed’ their magic with everyone. No one could ever consider a Striped to be independent of his Clan-- because any knowledge of it was lost to them, and to us.” (done)

Shrugging, Ash told, “I’ll tell what I can. But like I said, I don’t really know a cure to it. But we could stop by a temple some time and ask any Opnehu that might know. They tend to know all sorts of whaky stuff.” Spinning her staff and soon resting it on her shoulder as she glanced about. (End)

Zaki nodded...then notice Ash glancing around as she asked. “Is anything wrong Ash?” (done)

Humming, Ash said, “just the fact this place got hit hard. I’ve seen a few bodies around, but not much.”

“Mari did tell that the place was hit by a group of Pirates that take people.” Najat told in reminder.

“I know that, I know the pirate group.” Ash assured while glancing about. “It’s just, take a look around. Even with the missing bodies, this place is still pretty trashed.” Making them look about. “But, it’s only down at the entryway where it’s badly done. Higher up you go, less trashed it is and more intact places are-- except the doors. I gotta wonder if they were here for people, or something else.” (end)

Zaki frown as she said. “I wouldn’t know, since all the Isles had to deal with were slavers or pirates trying to steal valuable or zebras.”

Nibbles thought a bit as she had to agree with Ash. “I’ve seen the works of pirates,” looking over as she told on. “And it’s like instead of plundering and trashing...they were more focus on finding something.” Thinking all the more as she told on. “Usually they just hit and run, take what they can and run off...but with a whole fleet? They were fighting hard, and trying to find something, since if they were here for people? They would take as much as they can and run if they were getting hit too hard by the Hernos.”

Rubing her chin, she admit. “But the problem is what? What could get all of them here, and to try to break down doors? I know it might not be fully people...but it could be whatever the Herno were keeping-- or safeguarding.” (done)

Najat suggested, “perhaps their family scroll contained a secret they desperately wanted.” Something Ash thought on and agreed to with a nod. “Family scrolls hold many secret techniques, and practices. Sometimes information of dangerous things we often write down, so we might protect it later if need be.” (end)

“Family scrolls?” asked Zaki in confusion as Nibbles explain.

“Think of it as the entire history, practices, and countless teachings rolled up into one. It’ll be like the Zebras teachings of shamanism, but instead of oral, its all written down and rolled up into a big bundle of a scroll.” Zaki thought and slowly nodded as she wrap her head a bit on that, as Nibbles turn to the two Hernos and admit. “We can’t rule out the possibility, even less with how many ships there are…” then frown and soon asked.

“But one thing that boggles me, is why they would have a destroyer here. I mean it makes sense for interceptors, frigates-- even a few warships and battleships but...A destroyer? That's heavy duty right there.” (Done)

Ash had to agree. “I know. And that’s got me worried. I mean, there aren't any of those big-ol’ battleship ones sitting out there. OTherwise they’d just bombard it from a distance a Herno couldn't reach.” Then shook her head. “Naw, something here was worth risking a whole fleet and taking on a obviously well trained warrior Herno Village.”

“The only unanswered question. What?” Asked Najat. “Because it’s either still here, or most certainly gone. Be it taken by Pirates, left to burn or taken by the remains of the no-doubt fleeing clan.” (end)

“Well, thats what we’re here to find out, right?” said Nibbles as she glance around as she swore she could...feel something familiar. But it was too hard to tell on what it was, or possibly hidden under something as the Spirit shook her head a bit to this. Probably nothing. thought Nibbles as she said. “In either case, we might figure it out in a week or two. With so much ships around and info in them? Phobia would probably ensure not a single bit of the ships remain, so we could have ample time to scoure around the village and check inside every one to get any hints or clues.” (Done)

Ash gave a slow nod to that, though still felt concerned of what the fleet came for.

With a near two weeks of full-on work, Phobia’s cargo had long since become near brimming with metals. He had to go to work with Golems to break down as much as possible, just to make it all fit. Carefully pick through what was found only keep the best-- because they didn’t have room for it all. There was just that much-- not counting the holy-grail that was the Destroyer.

But even then he found himself busy. Making the teleporter, working with Jiru on filling in new sections of the ship and it’s systems. And until recently, take a hour out of his busy schedule to use a set of crystal bowls Najat found during an excursion into the Village. Apparently the set was a surviving bit of a building that was half collapsed.

Now though, it was his turn to look the place over. Mari tagging along with Zaki and her spirit. One mostly curious of the Village still, and the other wanting to know more. Phobia himself went for a unmarked place to scavenging in, and adjusted the coat he had. With it’s own complement of ‘heat seals’ Mari was ever so kind to apply for it and the sleeve with his metal-arm. It nearly confirmed to a corner of his mind, she at least cared about him. (End)

Which is saying a lot than most other's. thought Phobia as he look over the unmarked area, searching around as he was glad he had goggles on, mostly to keep his eyes from any sudden wind blasts. Although he couldn’t help but roll his eyes as both Zaki and Mari were talking-- about Stripes. Or rather tidbits of Stripes and scavenging.

“--I’m mostly surprised that he hasn’t taken apart the destroyer.” told Zaki as she glance over the area as she continued on. “Stripes usually jump onto a huge pile of scraps they spot and try to fight off whoever comes near it. They’re almost territorial in whatever they found first.” (done)

“He try.” Mari told. “Find hard, Minotaurs make good steel. Trouble cutting thick hull. Taking longer than thought.” Then giggled out. “Most angered of inside. Parts most resistant to heat.” (end)

Zaki laugh a she joked. “Look like he won’t be getting that destroyer apart anytime soon.”

“Ha,ha,ha.” dryly added in Phobia as he said. “I’m still annoyed you know.” giving a stink-eye to where the destroyer was. “Its like it’s taunting me with its mass and metal. Only to deny me of it’s resources!” (done)

Turning to him, Mari told, “no fault. Minotaur too good. Even they have trouble cutting own steel.” (end)

Snorting, Phobia said. “Well, at least I can laugh at them for having trouble with their own metal.” He snort as as he told. “Still, wish I could take all the materials I can from these ships. Its Scrap Heaven for me.”

Zaki whisper lowly to Mari. “He’s not kidding, Stripes would leap onto this like a dragon on gold. This would be a gold mine for Stripes to see.” (Done)

To that, Mari spoke, “perhaps. But for here, metal most common.” Though she did say more aloud, “though, most surprised. Most would scavenge ships. Must be too too far north for King ships to see.” (end)

Phobia glance around, thinking a bit as he had to agree to a extent as he told. “They also probably can’t see it since with all the clouds and snow. Probably make it difficult to see anything, or travel farther without risk of weather.”

Zaki nodded a bit, as she glance to the currently ‘hidden’ Nibbles, the Spirit was glancing around as she felt something off. Zaki wondered on what was causing the Spirit to be thinking, but didn’t had time as Phobia said. “Well look at that.” looking to a house as the Striped move in, both zebra and Kitsune followed with as Phobia glance around. “Let's see on what we can scavenge around here.” (done)

The female side’s of their respective species, all had a collective eye roll at the very malish response. They followed in, looking about the house and it’s spaces. Mari herself walked gently over the wood, her steps making not a sound. Phobia was a bit more louder, paws and claws scrapping and tapping all over as he rushed about to find anything worth of value.

When she looked at him opening a box that seemed half burnt, her ears perks. When he took out a blade, Mari rushed over and gently made him put it back. When he gave a questioning look, Mari told, “Family honor blade.” coaxing him to let go and she herself, gently closing the box and picking it up. “Very special.” And glanced to a small stand where she placed it respectfully back and seemed to kneel and do some prair before it.

Even as she kept her position, Mari told, “respect the dead. Respect Herno heritage. If some live, will return to get what is theirs.” (end)

Giving a glance to the blade as part of him wants to take it to be used...another part thought back to...Striped own heritage and their inventiosn as he let out a low breath and said. “Arlight...I’ll leave it be….” then glance over as he admit. “Although there’s not much that can be salvage here...looks like it nearly pick clean or too broken to scavenge.”

Zaki put in what Najat told to her once. “Hernos apparenlty don’t have much material items, they don’t put in much stock of lavish or extra things. Just basic and simple things.”

Phobia snort, but didn’t comment as he move around to inspect anything else, as the Striped figure if there was nothing here? Then he could leave and go to another house. However as he examine around, he noticed part of a wall burnt and tilted...and showing something behind it. “Hello.” getting the two females attention as he moved the wall off to reveal a extra room. “Looks like someone wanted to hide something.” Examining some seals in the way, as he began to tinker and work over.

Zaki slowly moved behind him as Nibbles look over in thought as the Spirit wonder on what it was behind this door and so she got curious to move past it. Going through and noticing that there were extra seals to act as ‘locks’ to ensure no one could get in easily. She reach the end as she felt her eyes widen. Seeing on a pedistal with seals covering it, with a cahined book with seals around the chains and a lock that held the chians together of a familiar and oddly looking stitched book.

She had to remove her invisiblity as she mutter. “Crap, Crap, Crap, crap, crap-- HOW DID THIS CAME HERE!?!” Being pancik as she glance back, knowing that the Striped would figure out the book as she look back to it as she said. “Okay, calm down, I’m sure Mari could stop him, persuading him to NOT open the seals.” then thought and shook her head. “No, no, she probably won’t know….” She tap her head in thought and knew that usualy Spirits try to esrase the Aluminas as much as possible.

And she knew that despite best efforts on hidding books-- but horrible in some cases. (done)

She heard and felt a shift, a set of seals were undone. Nibbles wondered how, until she looked back to see Mari had apparently undid the first set, just so she and the other’s could step in and look at the room and the book. The Kitsune, just as the Spirit thought, only gave a purr of curiosity. Though did say, “am not sure is good idea. Seals… look of containing. Book… may be dangerous?” (end)

Turning, Nibbles recalled Camous words, ‘Those Spirits thought they were so smart-- well, it’s biting them in the ass now because people have no idea what they’re messing with.’ Nibbles facepalm to this as she heard Zaki ask in surprised.

“Nibbles? I thought you were still in the ring?” being a little surprised that she didn’t need to use her magic to bring Nibbles out of the ring itself.

“Oh hey….Zaki.” said Nibbles with a unease grin as she said to the three. “Listen, how about...you all just, go on ahead! I’ll handle the book here, because well….you really don’t want it.”

Phobia look to Nibbles as he look from her, to the book, then to her as he said. “You’re hiding something about the book, aren’t you?”

“What? Noooooo!” said Nibbles as she try to convinced them. “I just think I should keep it around, you know, since the seals are on it for a reason, and well I think its better for a Spirit than a mortal to be by it, you know?” (Done)

Mari tilted her head to this, and looked from the spirit to the book. When she looked up again, the Kitsune spoke, “you know of book?” Very much curious. Her kitsune nature possibly now seeing a possible tool-- a maybe dangerous one, but a tool. And from the look Phobia was getting… it was like he was getting more and more curious of it-- and knowing him? He saw no danger in a book. A book was a book. (End)

She move before the two and cross her arms. “NOPE! Nuh-uh! No way! You two are NOT getting near this!”

“Ha, so you do admit you’re hiding about it!” called out Phobia as Nibbles groan and face palm, as Zaki look confused on why Nibbles was making a big deal out of this.

“Ugh, for once, Camous was spot on with the Spirits!” then turn to the two as she said in a serious tone. “Yes, I know about it. It’s called a Alumina-- a very ancient and dangerous book of knowledge and secrets. Its useful-- but it got a curse on it. One that Camous original holder had, a curse that the book will make anyone who hold onto it? Will gain a insatiable urge to seek new knowledge, to find more info and spend more things-- all to put into the damned book.” she thrust a finger up to the two of them.

“The thing to infinite pages, and no matter how much you write down? It’ll give more, and take everything from a person as they’ll live their whole lives writing. I saw first hand on the experience. I saw my original holder literally had to rip the book out of Camous own holder hands when he wouldn’t stop writing in it, day in and day out it slowly drained his life into nothing but a info gather for the book. Camous had to literally buried it under a bolder and her holder had suffer side-effects of discomfort.”

“The only way to lift the curse? Is for some unlocky sob to find the book by chance and open the pages. Thats the only way to lift the curse, let someone else hold read it.” she glance back and frown. “And this book is different from that one. Since Aluminas are various in their secrets, but their curses are always the same.” then look back to the two as she said. “Its a dangerous tool, useful...but the price for it is heavy.”

Then Nibbles told flaty. “And if you’re not careful with it’s knowledge? It has secrets that cause genocide, sink continents, cause disasters of great scale-- I was lucky to see the guy have it. He was wise for someone of his age and careful. Even more that he had Camous to help him understand the dangers of some runes in it.” she then pointed to the two of them.

“But the guy made a mistake and use a wrong rune now and then-- he was fast to correct it before some world-ending event happen. You two? You be lucky to not cause some world event as neither of you understand its dangers.” (done)

Mari glanced back to the book, and was unable to stop from asking, “knowledge unbound? Much to learn and have?” Making a face to soon add, “cursed to… be slave to it’s hunger for more words in it?” (end)

Feeling glad that one of them understand it, Nibbles nodded firmly. “Yes. Alumina are dangerous, sure they’re useful, but they aren’t made for benevolent reasons. More dangerous or people wanting power to take it. They would pay the price for that power. Even demons wanted these things.” (Done)

That made Mari actually step back, regarding the book as the bane of her existence. And in all reality, it probably was. Being half-demon put her on the worst side of life possible, mortal and demon’s despising her birth and nature. She was probably scared what it may do to her and all the things she did to make herself a person. (end)

Phobia look to the book as he told. “It’s just a book,” then look to Nibbles as he said. “Beside, we can probably learn a bit from it and use it to deal with Tyra.”

Looking at him, Nibbles nearly shouted. “Did you not hear a single word I just said!?” she motioned her arms to the sealed book. “There's a reason that thing is….” then pause and said. “Oh…..” looking form the three, then to the book….then out to the door and said. “ooooooooohhhh….That's why they sent so much….” then look to the confused trio as she said. “They were after the book!”

Phobia scrunch his face as he said. “Wait...you mean...the pirates?”

Nibbles facepalm and said. “Its the only reason why they sent a damned fleet and destoryer! These books are the biggest temptations to mortals since in the old days. Ugh, it reminds me the time when Camous told me the story about how some wizards in a city conceived the book of Alumina by a demon of insatibale knoweldge to make them craft the book and allow the demon to be grant power.”

“And...what...happened?” asked a unsure Zaki as Nibbles pull her hand down and said.

“The Alumina was made by the flesh of everyone in the city.” getting all three to wince. “Yeah, thousands are used to make the books and their infinite pages. Anyone with a ALumina can make another one, and those with the books had so much knowledge at their access, ability to read, conceived to any language-- but you’re bound to the book as its slave. Got to put more knowledge in and the demon that whisper its template to those mages? Yeah, plans to come back and take it for himself.”

Then roll a hand around. “Sure he’s locked up deep in tartarus and trying to plan out,” then jab a finger to Phobia nose with narrow eyes. “But he’s still there! Waiting!” then told flatly. “So don't’.Take. The book.” going on to further push. “Because if you open it, you’re its slave, and if you find a powerful rune and think you can mess with it? You might unleash something worse than the genocide the Spotted did on the Stripes. And only if you’re lucky to get that instead of something even more worse.”

While he looked from spirit to book, striped mind wanting so bad to know.. He heard Mari. “Metal-Arm.” A tone of fearful worry. “Some things.. Best left unknown. Book conceived by Demon tempting.” Then breathed out uneasily. “No trust it. Will doom life. Not be tempt by it, it will only use you.” (end)

Looking from mari, then to book...Phobia snort and said. “Fine, fine…” then move back as he turn and said. “I’ll just get out…” although as he did, Nibbles motioned to Zaki to head out. She motioned a hand to let Mari stay as she waited till the Striped was out of earshot as she told to Mari.

“He’s going to try to grab it later.” Looking to Mari with a exasperated expression. “I seen it in his eyes.” Shaking her head as she admit. “If there's one thing I learn the hard way with Stripes? They can be the smartest of genius that ever lived-- and the most insane driven species that ever walked the earth.” Crossing her arms as she said. “The temptation is going to be too strong, especially with how messed up his mind is now…” (done)

Thinking on it, Mari told, “then he no ever find.” Getting into her kimono to get her seals and deftly take a few. Walking back a few steps, she placed one on the floor. Then the wall, the other wall and then the ceiling. Holding up a few more, she told, “put in room, on all walls.” And while Nibbles wondered, she took the seals, doing as asked before coming back. Mari nod and clapped her hands before tapping a seal.

Each of the tags lit up, glowing bright before there was a odd… haze. Nibbles felt it out, but it didn’t make sense. Though as Mari stood, she told. “Any that seek this book and room, will not find. Will always walk past, as if it no exist.” (end)

Letting a breath of relief, she nod and said. “Good. That's the best we can do for now…” then look to Mari as she admit. “We should be lucky I was here. Stripes don’t see a limit in gaining knowledge or progress.” shaking her head as she went on. “Even more for the likes of Phobia, he would probably justify it as a means to learn something to build something, or to fight Tyra...all the while being the book slave.”

Snorting a bit as she glance back to where the book was. “That's the dangers of the Alumina. It give such sweet, juicy temptations like a fruit, but after you take the first taste, it slowly becomes a rotten and bile aftertaste as you’re bound to take more and more bites, just to saite the bitterness.” (done)

Nodding, Mari began to walk out, Nibbles by her side. The kitsune furrowed her brows, and once they reached the doorway that lead to the book? Got out more seal tags, slapping them about the walls of the doorway and hall before activating them.

At the look Nibbles gave, Mari told, “security tags. Barrier tags. Repulsion tags. Incase Metal-Arm use golem.” (end)

Nodding, Nibbles said. “Good idea. He would if he think the risk was worth it.” scratching the back of her head as she saw the two already outside. She look to Mari as she spoke in the native tongue. “Look, I know you’re probably testing him out, and I respect that Mari. there's a lot of risk...but if you don’t give him something to focus on, or something that takes his attention? He’s going to be thinking on the book by the time I’m away. Its in a Striped nature to push the boundaries.” (done)

Smiling, Mari giggled mischievously and skipped on ahead. Nibbles became very curious and floated along as the kitsune made a jump and surprise the striped by glomping his living arm. “Metal-Arm go to ship, yes?” Making him blink. “Hear you work, heard of Jiru talk of idea. All shiny, new and impressive work?” And wagged her tails, “Faith-Spirit say is most impressive. Will show me, see if truly impressive as they say?” (end)

Nibbles grin lowly as Mari was rather clever. Seeing him splutter a bit as he said. “Oh um, well, its nothing too impressive.” feeling her body all wrapped around his left arm as he said. “Just some golem being crafted, one of the big ones with all the materials we got. It's still in the works, but the design is simple, or as simple as could be.”

Then glance to the side as he admit. “There's a few other projects but, they’re still being worked on, mostly since I need make sure I don’t use too much metals from the haul we got from the ships.” (Done)

“Can I see?” Asked Mari, “would like to see most impressive thing from Metal-Arm. See how good he is?” Going on to press more of those buttons unshameful, “see how skilled, he is?”

A low blush on his face as Phobia siad. “Well...I wouldn’t mind a audience….” slowly walking as he went on as he felt her warmth so close to his body. “Plus...it would be nice beside someone than Jiru was around. I like the guy and all but...sometimes he makes me wonder.” (done)

Giggling, Mari seemed to tempt, “could I be with act, nice close and see intimate things?” Making his face go completely red. “No know how machine works. Would learn being close, prrrr?” (end)

“Well I uhm, ah...YES!” nearly shouted Phobia as he clear his throat, both Zaki and Nibbles trying to hold back their laughter as Phobia started to slowly move faster. “I wouldn’t mind if you’re close! Would be nice if I show you the work, maybe change into something bet-- I mean washable! Because of all the sweat to construct the golems! Yes that's it! Washable!” (Done)

Curiously, Mari couldn’t help herself. “We get dirty then, need wash.” Then perks, “we both shower, scrub most clean after, yes?” (end)

Nibbles almost swore steam exit out of his ears as Phobia stuttered out as he look to Mari. “Y-Ye-es! Right, that, we need, uhm, shower! Clean good from, work! Exaclty like that, Mari!” (done)

Shyly, Mari asked, “you have women not your own, shower with you? Is most bold, Metal-Arm.” (End)

“Well I ah, I mean, uhhh,” said Phobia as Nibbles was trying so hard not to crack, as she and Zaki were behind the two, watching this scene play out as the Spirit knew Mari was messing with Phobia so hard. “I, unless you don’t want to, I wouldn’t, well, I wouldn’t mind! Its ahhh, its because my arm isn’t fully water proof! Especially with too much hot water, I need to uh, take it off now and then, gets reallly hard to wash myself sometimes and well I uhmmmmm.” (done)

“Need pretty women to help wash~?” Asked Mari with a suggestive tone. (End)

“Yes that!” said Phobia in quickness, before he realized what he just said. “I-I-I mean, if you don’t mind that is! It does get, hard to wash out fur with one hand you know!” (Done)

She hummed and nodded, the kitsune having a twinkle in her eyes. “Used to aid wounded with watching. Am not shy to nakid others. Am not shy me naked.” Making him heat up all the more while she leaned on him. “Will help wash, if have trouble. Be only nice to help if need.” (end)

“Y-Yes! Thats ah...that's nice!” said Phobia as he tried to cool down. “I-Its been...a long while since I...ah...did a whole...washing with others, clan communion, you know?” trying to relax as he thought. Okay, calm down. She probably messing with you again, just...just think of it as a clan communion where everyone wash each other and help them out. Yeah...clan washing to save water….although instead of aclan its….two of us….alone….in the bathroom.

He let out al ow breath, unaware of the Mari own thoughts and Nibbles, who went back into the ring of Zaki, was balling and laughing as hard as she liked. The Spirit knew that thanks to Mari, the Striped would forget all about the book, as after all? How could he focus on a book with a sexy lady thats not only close to him, but knew the right words and prhases to get him all tangled up in her hands?

Jump to top